ã€ŠAscension Of The Failed Mageã€‹ Chapter 1 Origin Of The Forbidden ?Humans are weak! Through countless years of research and evolution, mankind has sessfully established itself as a dominant race in the world, however¡ ¡ Humanity is still weak. What can man do to be stronger? Merge! * * * "We need the ultimate weapon at ourmand!" The Chief General growled. "If we are ever going to achieve the Empire''s conquest, we need unparalleled power!" "We understand." The team answered fervently. "Use whatever you need, everything is at your disposal. All we need are results!" He furthered, increasing his dominant tone. "Understood sir!" "Project H.E.L.I.X. must not fail! We are pouring all we have into this. The Empire must reign supreme." "Yes sir" Salutes sprang forth. "For the Empire" They all said in unison [Moments Later] Doctor Kurt and Chief General Kangris walked down the hallway of the deep underground structure currently serving as the home base of the project. "Tell me, how long will it take?" Kangris asked expectantly. "Science is unpredictable, so I can''t say. But, I''d say in a decade¡" Doctor Kurt, the old geezer responded. "Old man, we don''t have that kind of time. War looms on the Empire, we need the Project toe in handy during the battle toe." The middle-aged general grumbled. "You mean the war the Empire brought on itself?" The Scientistughed casually. "You can''t rush us, General. Great things take a great deal of time." "I speak for your sake as well¡" The bulky General''s voice became much calmer. "¡ The Empire has hit the wall on Magic and is behind in the Arts,pared to the enemy kingdoms. However, what we have are our vast resources and limitless avability of Magic Beasts and minerals. We have decided to focus our attention on science¡ But if this project doesn''t prove viable, you know the consequences." "I am well aware. But have no doubt, It''ll be a sess¡" The Chief General''s worried face cracked a smile. Relief slowly spread all over his countenance. "¡ And when it''s done, it''ll be the most powerful force this world has ever seen." Doctor Kurt concluded, smiling widely. "I look forward to it!" The Chief General said as he shook hands with the Doctor and nodded. "Well, I best be off to the Royal pce, there are other matters that require my attention. I''ll be taking my leave now." "As expected of our Empire''s strongest knight, you''re a busy man. But don''t you worry." Doctor Kurt maintained his smile. The Chief Knight brought out a scroll from his back pouch and opened it. The rune within it glowed orange as a bright light shone. When it subsided, the Chief General had vanished. "Guess he''s finally gone¡ good." Doctor Kurt said to himself with a sly grin. "Now to start work on my end. Let''s make the world''s strongest beings!" * * * Due to the Empire''s Grand Conquest, and a search for power that transcends Magic, Science surfaced. As a result, the empire used their rarest¡ªmost powerful¡ªcreatures, and materials, as a base to create beings who transcend both science and magic. The ultimate existence¡ ¡ Homunculi. The Project was sessful, and the Empire rose in its conquest and be the top world power due to the beings created from ''H.E.L.I.X.'' But¡ On one fateful day, two of the Homunculi defected from the Empire, causing a disturbance in power. Till today, no one knows what became of the rogues¡ª ¡ªHomunculus #09, and #00. * * * Chapter 2 Start Of A Catastrophe ?"You''re going to love it at the Institute!" Ciara''s handmaiden told her. "A distant rtive of mine studied there before joining the Imperial Mage Court. There''s no better ce to be." "I know, I know." Ciara let out with a sigh, frustrated. Her father, her guards and all her attendants¡ªat least those permitted to speak to her¡ªkept telling her the same thing. The Magic Institute of the Southern Empire was the best ce for her to be¡ and she was sick of hearing that. "When will we arrive?" Ciara retorted to the coachman who was at the helm of the carriage, reining the horses. "Before nightfall, I believe." The Coachman answered. "Goodness, I wonder why we couldn''t use a Rune stone or scroll to just teleport to the Institute. These three days have been grueling for me." Ciarained. "I apologize for the inconvenience, but the supply of the objects you speak of were dyed. Your entrance exams are in two day, and any further dy might cause you to miss it." Ciara rolled her eyes as the man rambled on. "I assure you, however, that we will get to our destination soon." The coachman let out an awkward smile. "Hmph" The youngdy responded ruefully. Her butt was sore, and she didn''t like being idle for too long. There was nothing entertaining for her to do other than watching as the the carriage she was in passed by countless trees, and as they faded into the horizon. Her name was Ciara Versace Dunroe, and she was on her way to study magic in the United Southern Empire Magic Institute, or U.S.E.M.I for short. Magic was everything in this world, especially for her, a member of High Nobility. The Magic Institute boasted countless geniuses and a rich history. While it was open to anyone with a sufficient Mana Pool and adequate skill, it remained an unspoken rule that nobles and the rich dominated the Institutes. Themoners who managed to get in were usually subject to countless discrimination and prejudice. Ciara didn''t care about any of that though. She didn''t even care about the Institute''s achievements. She knew the real reason her father enrolled her in the Institute, but it was too long a story to think about at the moment. >VWUUSHH!!!< Suddenly, a gust of wind blew. As Ciara closed her eyes to prevent dust from gaining entry into her eyes, she saw something. She hesitated and doubted her eyes, but as the wind blew once more, she saw shadows of men running past the trees. Perhaps it was just her imagination¡ maybe she was just too tired. Yes, that had to be the case! Ciara closed her eyes and sighed as she decided to take a short nap. She was slowly drifting to sleep when suddenly, the Carriage came to an abrupt halt. "A-arh!" The recoil sent Ciara''s head forward, and then backward, hitting it on the soft cushion behind her. "What the hell? Coachman!" She bellowed, annoyed at the sudden halt. Her handmaiden, who was opposite her, and attended to her every needs, suddenly started to shiver. Her eyes widened as she covered her mouth. The look of terror on her face drove a chill down Ciara''s spine. Her handmaiden was closer to the coachman after all, and what she saw¡ was death! The coachman''s head was oozing blood that emanated from the top of his ear. An arrow, which glowed, showing it had been enhanced with magic, had pierced his head, causing instant demise. His hands were still on the reins, and his lifeless body sat on the coachman seat. The dead man''s eyes were nearly out of their sockets as his mouth drooped wide open. Ciara saw this horrid sight as soon as she poked her head out of the window, and she immediately put her head back into the carriage, screaming. "Haa¡ haa¡ haa¡" The young Noble felt herself hyperventting. This was her first time seeing such a gory sight, but the worst was yet toe. Her guards¡ªwhich consisted of her special Captain, elite soldiers, and a 5th tier mage¡ªimmediately took a defensive stance to defend the princess. The mage, being at the extreme rear, warned Ciara to remain in the carriage. "Defend the youngdy, no matter the cost!" The Captain shouted, and the soldiers nodded in agreement. Immediately, several arrows came flying from within the bushes and trees from both sides of the road, straight toward the carriage. The soldiers knew they couldn''t guard against all of them, but they were not entirely hopeless. "The Power to shield the righteous, the wielder of divine protection. Create a ''Safe Haven'' for your holy one and his allies." The Mage chanted, as he lifted his staff. "[Holy Magic Barrier]!" Suddenly, a green light enveloped the area they were, and the arrows bounced off the greenyered barrier covering them. The soldiers marveled at the wonder of the magic barrier, but the captain was too concerned with other matters. The route they took was in an open field, and there were no bandits in the area. Scouts had also gone ahead of them and confirmed the safety of the road. Also, the time and date of the youngdy''s travel was made known only to the ones who would apany her, and as such, there was no way the information could be leaked. This brought about suspicion in the mind of the Captain guard¡. That there was a mole in their midst. But who?! Also, the fact that the scouts had not noticed the presence of their attackers must have meant one thing¡ "Don''t let your guard down!" The captain shouted. "The enemy must also have a skilled Mage with them!" However, before the captain''s warning could register with the soldiers, a second barrage of arrows wereunched. This time, they were glowing yellow, which meant they were enchanted with magic. "They must be looking down on us¡ As if a tier 2 enchantment could prate a tier 4 magic barrier." The mage smiled confidently. >BZZZTTTZZZZZ!!!< Suddenly, the barrier buzzed and shattered, allowing the already iing arrows to draw closer. Everyone expressed apparent surprise, but before the soldiers¡ªwho had rxed¡ªcould raise their shield to defend, the yellow arrows glowed brighter. >WHOOOOOSSSSHHHH< Increasing their speed, the arrows pierced all the soldiers in their vital parts¡ªkilling them instantly. "I-Impossible¡ That was a tier 4 spell!" The mage stuttered in shock. "Pull yourself together old man!" The captain yelled, rousing the man back to their current predicament. "You and I are the only ones left." Suddenly, men began to emerge from the bushes, all fully armed, and ready to kill. The men who appeared numbered over 20, and it seemed others were still stationed among the trees¡ªaway from sight. "Where is your leader?" The captain addressed the rogue attackers. The criminals were smirking, at this point, and were clearly enjoying the sight of the blood of the corpses before them. "Right here!" A deep voice came from within the forest, and out came the leader of the attackers. He was bare-chested, not wearing any armor at all. A sword was in it''s sheath by his hip, and other than that he appeared not to possess any other weapons. Beside him was a man dressed in ck, obviously the mage who broke the magic shield. "What do you people want?" The Captain asked calmly. "What else?" The boss responded, causing his goons to erupt inughter. "We''re here for the youngdy. Give her to us, and we will spare your lives. We need at least one survivor to deliver our message to the Duke concerning his daughter''s capture¡ and our terms." The Boss said, quieting his men''sughter. "Over my dead body!" The Captain said with resolve, unsheathing his sword. "Well, aren''t you all riled up." The Boss said with a smile. "I know you¡ former Imperial Knight Madro Kenz. I know your battle feats, you''re strong. But, you won''t be able to beat me." The Boss said. "We''ll see about that!" The Captain responded with determination. "[Iron Skin]. [Greater Speed]. [Greater Strength]. [Fortitude]. [Strong will]. [Total Concentration]. [Battle Aura]. [Aura Sword]." The Captain chanted, enhancing himself. As he prepared to strike, the enemy Boss patiently waited with a smile on his face. "Here Ie!!!" The Captain said with resolve, ready for a frontal charge. "Haa¡ haa¡" Ciara was shaking and sweating profusely in the carriage. Her handmaiden was also totally paralyzed. The shock was too great! She didn''t dare open the windows of her carriage, but from what she could tell, only the Captain and the Mage remained. Ciara was scared. Too scared to move¡ªto think.! The youngdy had now realized how grave the situation was. She was already close to tears when she heard a loud CRASH. >BOOOOOOMMMM!!!< The crash was followed by a big BANG. The carriage shook violently, and she could tell that the battle was bing intense outside. The ground vibrated and the noise was deafening. Ciara''s body kept swerving and shaking as the battle moved her entire body. Ciara finally braced herself, and willed her body to stop trembling. She had confidence in the Captain, and in the Mage who escorted her. She had heard from her father, that the Mage escorting her was a Tier 5 mage, and he served in the Imperial pce at a time. The Captain was even more impressive. During the battle against the Western Empire 16 years ago, he had made a name for himself as a champion on the battlefield, and was appointed as one of the Imperial Knights in the pce. He retired 5 years ago, and had been in the service of her father ever since. There was no way he would lose. >BOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!< Suddenly, a loud roar and explosion were heard, louder and more devastating than any of the battle noises she had previously heard. Ciara covered her ears in response to the noise. Suddenly, everywhere went silent. Ciara heaved a sigh of relief. It was finally over¡ or so she thought. "Open the doors!" She heard a thick, rough voice say. Suddenly, the doors were torn from their hinges, revealing the attackers who wore a disgusting smile on their faces. "N-no way¡" Ciara uttered in disbelief. "Yo, miss¡ we are here to escort you somewhere. If you don''t want to die, you better cooperate." The Boss said with a wicked smile, forcing Ciara to forcefully nod as she covered her mouth. "Good¡ good girl!" He said as he smiled. "Nowe out of there. You too, maid!" He ordered. Ciara and the maid descended from the carriage, and what they saw was a sight too grim to be fathomed. "EEEEEKKKK!" Blood was everywhere. The corpses of the soldiers filled the floor, and as Ciara turned her face to the right¡ she saw him! The Captain of the guards. His entire body had been dismembered, and his heady on the ground, separated from his body. His mangled flesh was also messed up beyond recognition. Ciara saw lots ofrge potholes and chasms as well as countless damages to the ground, showing a very grave battle had just been fought. The sight of the Captain''s head was too traumatizing for Ciara. As she saw his bloodied eyes which were wide open and his mouth slightly curved, she felt sick to her stomach. ''H-he''s dead¡ he lost?!." She saw the mage by the corner, and while his body remained intact, he was injured badly and was unconscious. The smell of blood, the gory sight before her, the sounds of the attackers and their ugly expressions¡ªthey were too much for Ciara to process. "A-ahhh¡" She passed out, and as her sight blurred, she saw the Boss mentioning something¡ ¡ About her father, about her ''Bloodline'', and about money. Then everything went pitch ck. ----------------------------------------------------------------------- A cart approached the destroyed and damaged road. It slowly halted, and the coachman, who also was the owner of the contraption stepped down. He walked slowly to the scene and observed everything calmly. "Y-Young man, please help me¡" The handmaiden¡ªwho had been left behind and alive¡ªsaid as sheid on the floor, barely able to move. The young man observed her posture, and realized that she must have just been raped by some attackers. By looking around him, he had a fair idea of what had transpired before his arrival. "I''ll help you¡" The young man stated. "¡ But after I do, tell me what happened here." The dark eyes of the mysterious man lit up, showing interest in the current situation and a dangerous foreboding regarding the perpetrators of the incident. * * * [JOIN OUR DISCORD] https://discord.gg/yMPNRURZJh Chapter 3 The Mysterious Peddler ?Noir Novo had started his day exactly as he had nned. The usual way he lived, as a traveler. In order to earn money for himself as he traveled, he became a merchant. He was, however¡ªfirst and foremost¡ªa traveler, and so he decided tobine both. He became a traveling merchant, specializing in delivering goods from one location to the other, and being paid for it. In other words, a peddler. He usually sold goods given to him, however, once in a while he would sell his personal goods. His merchandise consisted of special body parts of any Magic Beast he killed, as well as their Magic Cores. These fetched a decent price on the market, and he had been able to live sufficiently for the past 15 years. On this fateful day, he had set out for the Academic City of the Empire, where he would deliver certain scrolls and he had some Magic beast cores with him as well. He surmised that he would get there before nightfall, and be out of the city by dawn of the following day¡ However, what he saw was a wrecked road, an unconscious mage, a battered carriage, and a raped maid. "Looks like stress¡" He told himself, as he got down from his cart, which contained his goods. He looked around and was deciding whether or not to pass the damaged road or to turn around and take a longer route. That was when he heard her voice. "Y-young man, please help me¡" Noir heard the voice of the maid whoy on the road as she asked for his help. He had forgotten thest time he had heard those words¡ And so to remind himself of how he felt in the past, he decided to help her. "I''ll help you¡" He replied calmly as he approached the maid, "But after I do, tell me what happened here." The maid nodded slowly. Though she seemed a bit fearful of him, she was out of options. "I''ll be healing you first." Noir said, as he raised his hands and a green light shone. The light faded, and the weak maid looked surprised, as her entire body felt light, and she was entirely healed, even from her fatigue. "S-So this is the power of a Tier 4 spell." She remarked. "Thank you so much young man¡ Thank you¡" The rejuvenated woman said with all the energy she could muster. "It''s fine¡ Now tell me what happened here. Tell me everything." Noir stated. Suddenly the horrid memory of the incident that urred came crashing back into the maid''s mind as she began weeping profusely with tears flowing uncontrobly. She tried wiping them off, but they kept flowing. She kept apologizing to Noir as she tried regaining herposure. Noir waited patiently, crouching in front of her. After some time, she finally stopped crying, and then she told him everything! "Thank you for the Information¡ Now what will you do about this?" Noir asked her. "I-I will have to find a way tomunicate with my employer¡ He is a man of many means. I''m sure the attackers haven''t gone too far. He should be able to send capable men to deal with them." The maid said hesitantly. "That won''t work." Noir stated bluntly to the maid, who was shocked by his answer. "Firstly, you said it yourself, the supply of the rune stones and scrolls for teleportation were dyed. You had to travel by carriage for this very reason. This means even if you use amunication scroll or spell to speak to him, he won''t be able to send anyone who will arrive immediately. Even if he is able to procure a scroll since he doesn''t know your exact location, he can''t transport the appropriate people to your location, and that is assuming you''re able tomunicate with him, in the first ce." Noir analyzed the situation calmly. The maid''s face fell as she heard his reasonable words. What was she going to do? "If we wait any longer, the attackers might also get away. I predict they will be resting somewhere close by to recover and build up their strength. After they are done, they will most likely journey for days without stopping, and it''ll be impossible to catch them anymore." Noir stated again. "So what do we do? They took down the captain and our tier 5 mage¡ as well as all the guards. There''s nothing we can do¡ Is that what you''re telling me? The youngdy''s fate has been sealed and she is already out of reach. I-I refuse to give up!" The maid said with a broken tone. "I never said the entire situation was hopeless." Noir said, attracting the maid''s attention. "If you hire me¡ I''ll be able to recover your young miss." "H-Hire you? But you''re a Peddler aren''t you? What could someone like you possibly do?" The maid asked as she looked Noir''s expressionless face. She knew he was no ordinary merchant. An ordinary person would not have been able to cast such a healing spell on her. He was also able to calmly analyze the situation. This man must have experienced battle before. "Can you do it?" The maid said finally. "I can." Noir responded. "So what is your answer?" "Please young man¡ Save my youngdy¡" The maid said finally, putting all her hopes in the stranger. "Good, just wait in the carriage. I''ll also heal the Mage, so he can at least protect you and try reaching your employer." Noir rose to his feet, ncing at the body of the Mage in a distance. "T-Thank you¡" The maid said as tears rolled down her eyes. Noir''s expressionless face lit up a bit. This feeling wasn''t so bad after all. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------ "C''mon boss¡ Can''t we have a little bit of fun with her before heading out?" One of the assaulters asked the leader of the gang. "Didn''t you already have a round with the girl''s maid? Your libido sure is something. Besides, ''HE'' said we must make sure she is in perfect condition." The Boss responded, giving a yful grin. "The maid was nowhere near satisfying enough¡ Besides, I''m sure Boss is curious as well¡ How ''doing'' a noble feels like" The goon answered. The leader let out a smile. He looked at their mage, who was also observing the situation and eyeing the scared girl with a lustful look in his eyes. "Yo, Magna, can you fix her up if we end up having a little fun with her?" The Boss asked. The eyes of the mage lit as he licked his lips and said, "Definitely!" "Then we should have a little bit of fun before heading out since we''ll be moving for a few days straight¡ It''s time for some exercise." The Boss remarked. He looked around the room and there were seven of them inside. The remaining 20 men were outside the cave resting and keeping watch. They would have to miss out on the fun that was about to go down. Even with healing magic, he didn''t want all 27 of them to share the same girl. The merchandise had to be protected after all. "Okay then, we''ll take turns!" The Boss dered, iming first ce. As he approached Ciara, her eyes widened as her expression pleaded for mercy. Her muffled voice couldn''t be properly heard since her mouth had been tied with an enchanted cloth. "Let''s hear what the youngdy has to say." The boss gestured to the mage who undid the cloth. "P-Please¡ I''ll give you anything. M-My father, he has lots of money¡ He has countless women¡ Please. He can even give you a noble title. Please¡ I''m begging you." Ciara begged¡ªwith tears in her eyes, she pleaded desperately. The men burst out inughter, as they seemed to enjoy Ciara''s pitiful disy. "How satisfying. This makes viting you even sweeter." The Boss grinned wildly. "P-Please¡" Ciara begged even more. "Let me tell you something, as a reward for your tears¡" The Boss said. "The truth is that we purposely let your maid and mage live. That way they can prepare some ransom money for us, in exchange for your life, of course." Ciara looked a bit relieved "T-Then¡" "We don''t n on returning you, though! A man with even bigger means has given us a more tempting offer than anything your father can procure. So we''re going to take your ransom money, as well as sell you off to our employer! Talk about a gold mine!" The Boss, as well as all his goons burst out inughter. "Y-You bastards!" Ciara let out an enraged cry. Immediately the Boss pped her with his rough hand, causing her head to take a sharp turn. "Tsk Tsk, bad girl." The Boss said Ciara felt her head spin. The pain rang in her head as she felt a sharp sensation burn throughout her skull. This had not been the first time she experienced pain¡ but this was the first time, the first time she had suffered one this severe. "Good, that''s much better, better be a good girl and keep quiet, though it won''t do you much good if you shout." The Boss said smiling. "You see, our employer gifted us with 3 rune scrolls. We used one to break that pesky barrier your mage put up, and we used one to cover this entire area with external magic distortion and interference. In short, [Search] magic or any other locator magic won''t work. It also blocks our presence and any of our activities from the outside. We are not going to be found¡ And no one ising to your rescue." The Boss told Ciara sadistically. "Now¡ Shall we get started." He said, licking his lips and widening his eyes. * * * [JOIN OUR DISCORD] https://discord.gg/yMPNRURZJh Chapter 4 Trail Of Carnage ?Ciara closed her eyes as she finally sumbed to being vited and eventually sold off. Her life would end at that very moment and she would live a new one worse than death¡ Only despair awaited her. "What''s this that''s going on here?" A voice came from outside the cave. "Who''s there?" One of the goons asked as he unsheathed his sword and faced the owner of the unrecognized voice. The strange figure entered into the cave and they all saw the young man who stood before them. Ciara opened her eyes as she saw the man who interrupted the men''s attempt at an orgy. The young man appeared to be not much older than her with only about five years between them, he had dark hair, and his eyes were entirely ck, however, they glowed despite their color. He had a slightly tall figure, and he was expressionless. "That youngdy with you. Her name is¡ Ciara, or am I mistaken?" The young man d in ck asked. "Hey¡ I don''t know what those men think they''re doing down there, but how the hell did you get up here?" The goon with the sword said angrily, as the rest of the gang just looked at the man. "Oh, the men below¡ I killed them!" He said with no expression. His answer shocked everyone present, and the impatient man closest to him couldn''t withhold himself anymore. "Y-you''re dead meat!!!" >WHOOOSSHH< The assaulter charged at him with his sword. "[Aura de]. [Super Speed]. [Super Strength]." He yelled as he lunged at the mysterious young man. As his sword lunged at him and made contact with his cloth, the entire de which glowed with yellow aura broke intorge pieces. "U-uh¡ª?!" The assaulter''s eyes widened with surprise, but before he could react, his body exploded¡ªsending the bloody parts flying throughout therge, well-lit cave. "W-What just happened? Was that a Spell?" Another goon asked in shock. The Boss, who had left Ciara''s side and moved toward the rest of his men¡ªstaying behind them¡ªhad observed what had happened. "It was no spell¡ He just hit him¡ And he exploded¡" The Boss said. "What? Impossible! What Enhancement did he use?" These were the questions that flowed out of the mouth of the gang members. "No need to know all that. It''s simple¡ We just have to kill him!" The Boss said with confidence, as the remaining four goons¡ªexcluding the mage¡ªagreed. The Mage kept chanting and hiding himself behind the Boss, at least until his incantation wasplete. "Attack!!!" The Bossmanded and the four goonsunched themselves toward the stranger. >WHOOOOSSHHH< Their glowing bodies were fortified with Enhancements, and their swords were also strengthened with Enchantments. "HAAAAAA!!!" They yelled as they came at him from different directions. >SPLOOOOSHH< In a moment, all their bodies exploded, and their shattered swords nked on the cold cave ground. The blood of the poor souls that attacked sttered toward the various directions their bodies were sent in. All four men were dead. "All that''s left are you two. Let''s get this over with¡" The man said, showing boredom. "Cocky runt!" The Boss said in anger, as he awaited the mage''spletion of an ongoing spell. The Mage gave the signal that he was ready, as a red mana circle appeared in front of him. "Kek! About time!" The Boss quickly dashed away, exposing the Mage to the stranger. The dark-coated man remained still, watching everything transpire with his jet-ck eyes. "[Dark me Burst]" The Mage yelled as a whirling storm of dark fire surrounded him, and then they concentrated on the mage''s staff "Dieeeeee!!!" The st was directed at the young stranger in ck. >VWUUUUUSSSHHHH< The dark mes flowed and burst toward a single line, with the young man directly at the center of the attack. Extreme heat filled the cave as the mes lunged at the man. The destructive surge even found its way outside the crack in the mountains¡ªcausing a massive explosion to erupt. If one was miles away, such a person would be able to see the magnitude of the dark me st that had just just been cast. "Huff¡ Huff" The Mage huffed wearily. "Using a Tier 5 Spell within such a short time is too draining. I won''t be able to cast any formidable Spells in a while." "That''s too bad¡ But it seems like we are in the clear." The Boss looked around to see charred rocks¡ªcinders and smoke too. No one could have survived something so devastating. "It''s regrettable that we lost the entire group, but it''s their fault for being too weak. On the bright side, there''s more reward money for us!" He let out cheerfully. "Is that so?" The stranger''s voice once again appeared. A momentary moment of silence pervaded the cave¡ and then shock emerged. "W-What? He''s not dead?" The Boss'' eyes widened in unfiltered surprise. "I-Impossible! Even Boss can''t survive that one¡!!!" The mage bellowed in fear, sinking slowly into despair. "I admit it got a little hot, but your Spells won''t work on me¡" The stranger appeared through the smoke,pletely unscathed. "He''s not damaged¡ even in the slightest?" The Mage said in surprise. "Now¡ is that all you have?" "That does it! I''m using thest scroll!" The Boss responded in desperation. "B-But we''re only to use that if our lives are nearly lost!" The mage said hesitantly. "And what do you think this is?" The Boss snapped angrily as he brought out a scroll and threw it into the air. >VWUUUUUSSSHHHH< Suddenly, a bright orange light shone, and a massive surge of mana appeared. Everything swirled around the Boss, who was glowing orange at this point. His muscles started twitching, as his size grew twice asrge as it was. His trousers ripped, and he was left with his torn undergarments. His hair grew longer and his muscles grew bigger. His skin turned shiny orange, and his hands grew ws. "This is¡ [Body Transformation]?" The dark-dded stranger retorted. "Indeed, It''s the 6th Tier Magic kind, involving Enhancement and Runes. This is the end of the line for you!" The Boss said with a wild smile on his face. "Now you get to witness my trump card!" "This is your trump card?" The stranger asked in disappointment. "Unimpressive¡ I guess I should wrap things up here." "What?! How dare yooouuuu!!!" The Transformed Boss roared, shaking the cave. >WHOOOMMM!!!< He dashed toward the stranger, pushing the both of them outside the space within the cave. "Now there''s more room for us! I''ll show you my strongest move!" The Boss roared. As they floated mid-air, more power began rising from the bulkier man. "This is the same attack I used on the Captain, and even he could not withstand it. Plus, with my transformed state, my power has increased over tenfold!" "[Ultimate Aura Burst]" He roared, causing a massive surge of energy. >BOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!< Like an energy bomb, the st enveloped 1 kilometer of the entire area, decimating everything in its path. "What a destructive ability¡ but it doesn''t matter. It won''t work on me." The stranger calmly uttered. He closed his eyes, taking a deep breath and finally let out the words¡ª "Bloodline Magic: [Null]" Immediately, the energy surge disappeared¡ª revealing the young man to be unharmed, and then the Boss, whose transformation had already been undone. For a moment, the Boss showed pure shock as he stared at the man. However, the truth soon dawned on him. "I see now¡ So you also possess a Rare Bloodline. I never had a chance to begin with huh¡" He uttered in despair, and then his own body finally burst to pieces. The strange young mannded on the ground safely, as the chunks of meat from the Boss rained down around him. Despite the gory shower, none of the entrails fell upon him. His clothes were, however, already soiled with the blood of the enemies he had killed for the past minutes. He looked up, toward the entrance of the cave, then he nced around him. Pieces of the people he had killed before he went inside the cave were scattered around. Twenty dead mercenaries epassed him¡ªtheir entire bodies sttered apart¡ªjust like the ones in the cave. He sighed, and then he looked back up. "Next¡ is that Mage, and then, the youngdy." Noir murmured, and his ck eyes glowed darker. * * * * [A/N] At this point, I would like to ask you all for support. You''ve made it this far, and I appreciate that you enjoy the book. Please support this novel by sending your Power Stones my way. That would really mean a lot. Cheers! [JOIN OUR DISCORD] https://discord.gg/yMPNRURZJh Chapter 5 Dark Knight Of Blood ?In a single leap, Noir elevated himself to the entrance of the cave, where he saw exactly what he expected. The Mage¡ªwho was already frightened for his life¡ªwas holding the youngdy captive. He had a knife near her throat, but his hands were shaking nervously. "D-don''te any closer¡ or I''ll k-kill her!" He threatened sharply. The desperate man''s bloodshot eyes told Noir that he meant what he said. However, his words remained ineffective. "With what?" A question rang forth. ? The Mage looked at his hand the moment a sharp sensation coursed through it, discovering he was no longer holding his knife. Rather¡ He had no hand to wield anything. Noir had cleanly cut off everything from his wrist upward. "A-ah¡. Ah¡" At that moment, there was only one thing the Mage could do. "Arghhhh!!!" Tears rolled down from the man''s eyes as an agonizing scream pierced the air. Drool drooped from his mouth and mucus flowed from his nose as he sobbed. A hateful, fearful, powerless re was sent to Noir as he used his other hand to hold onto the severed, bleeding one. Blood splurged out of it, spraying on the youngdy who sat¡ªparalyzed from the recent events and bloodshed. "P-Please¡ s-spare me¡ please¡" The Mage begged. His body trembled as he finally acknowledged the enemy''s superiority. Noir calmly kept his gaze, as the mage knelt before him¡ªpleading for his life. Here was another who asked for his help, and for his mercy. The natural course of action would be to kill him and get things over with. However¡ "Sure." Noir said as he snapped his fingers, causing the mage to immediately copse. He wasn''t dead. Just unconscious. "All done¡" Noir said, as he looked around to confirm he hadpletely wiped out the enemy forces. "Now, then. Youngdy¡" He looked at the girl who shivered and refused to look at her benefactor. He could tell that she had never experienced anything even remotelyparable to this and that she would be scarred for life. But all of that was irrelevant now. He was yet fulfilled the request made to him by the maid. "You should rest as well. When you wake up, you''ll feel better." Noir''s cold tone echoed as he snapped his fingers. Just like the Mage, Ciara also drifted into unconsciousness. * * * Ciara was covered in darkness. She reyed all the events that had unfolded that day in her mind. It seemed she was regaining consciousness, but as of that moment she was still asleep. She didn''t want to wake up¡ Not to the nightmare that was waiting for her. For the first time since her birth she had experienced bloodshed, she had experienced indescribable pain and fear. She was nearly raped¡ Until ''HE'' showed up. Till the final moment she had prayed within herself, she had silently hoped that someone woulde to her rescue. She was powerless, she could only wish for a knight in shiny armor toe to her aid¡ But that was not the case. A knight did arrive, but it was a dark knight of terror, who filled the entire room with blood and despair. Even though it seemed he had been fighting her enemies, Ciara was just as terrified as anyone else in the room. The way he effortlessly killed the men, the expressionless face and cold gaze he had while blood stained him¡ she could notprehend it. "Am I next?" Was all that was going on in her mind as the bloodshed continued. Before she knew it, it was all over, and the Dark Knight approached her. He said some words which she could not make out. She could not move, and she definitely did not want to meet his gaze¡ She was petrified¡ And then she fell unconscious. What had happened after that, Ciara didn''t know. But, she would soon find out. * * * "Uh, Urgh¡" Ciara let out waking noises as she awoke from her slumber. It was dark, it was cold¡ then it started getting brighter and then warmer. "Young Miss¡ You''re awake" Ciara''s handmaiden rushed to her side. "Uh¡ Lorna, what is going on? Where am I?" Lorna, her handmaiden¡ªa young woman in her mid-twenties, and one who had been a maid to Ciara since she was a child. She rose to the position of her Personal Handmaiden in theter years, and never left her side. This same woman now smiled at the young miss with teary eyes. "It''s alright Mdy¡ You''re in the carriage. It had a renovation to amodate you lying down in it." Lorna answered her. Ciara observed that the carriage looked wider than before, while it was not as huge as it was. She looked at the glowing white orbs floating around her and was curious. "Oh, They are [White Light]. A tier 1 magic spell that provides illumination and considerable warmth." Lorna promptly answered her, as though reading her mind. "That''s good¡ what happened¡? Thest thing I remember is¡" Ciara said slowly. "Don''t worry about all that Mdy, all that matters now is that you are well. Please rest and regain your strength. We will discuss at length when you have had sufficient rest." Lorna softly replied. "A-am I safe? Is it all over?" Ciara suddenly started sobbing, and her voice choked. Tears rolled down her eyes as she recounted her experiences¡ They were too painful. "You are safe young miss¡ You''re safe now." Lorna patted her and stayed by her side, as Ciara slowly drifted back to sleep. Lorna exited the carriage, which now resembled a portable room exclusive to Ciara, and she closed the door gently. "So how is the Young miss?" An older-looking man asked Lorna. He was none other than the Mage who served as Ciara''s escort, and he was currently seated beside a campfire. The burning pile of mes, and gentle smoke, lit up the forest area where they currently stayed. He gestured to Lorna to also sit beside the fire for warmth andfort, which she dly did. "She is a little shaken up as regards the incident, but she just needs more rest. By the way, how are you feeling Sir Gnd?" Lorna asked the older man who appeared to be in histe fifties. "Don''t you worry about me¡ Thanks to Sir Noir''s Healing magic, and the Young miss''s retrieval I''m as healthy as a young chap." Gnd gave a silly smile. Lorna knew he was just trying to be cheerful to hide a deep-seated pain in his heart. After all, she was the same. "You really shouldn''t bother with this old fool, who failed in his duty and could not do a single thing to those attackers¡" A sad and heavy vibe began permeating the surroundings. The young maid realized this and hurriedly attempted to raise both their spirits. "D-don''t be too hard on yourself! Even the Captain was no match for them." Her feeble attempt didn''t really help, but at least she gave her best. "Thank you for your kindness, Lorna¡ I really appreciate it." Gnd gave a weak smile, at least acknowledging thedy''s efforts at constion. "I''m back" Noir''s voice suddenly echoed. "HIEEE!!!" His abrupt appearance from the shadows startled both the maid and Mage, who were conversing. After a few seconds of pulling themselves together, the two shocked fellows finally fell at ease. "Whew¡ you startled me" Lorna murmured with a sigh of relief. She nced at the young man, now donning a clean apparel, and a refreshed look. His eyes were still distant, though. Too distant to fathom. Chapter 6 Noir Novo ?"I can understand why you must be on edge, especially after all that has happened today. You should both also get some rest." Noir began, calmly. "I don''t think our being attacked is the major cause for her being startled. Even I could not sense your presence until you spoke. What kind of Spell was that?" Gnd asked, unable to cage his curiosity any longer. Noir Novo was a man of many mysteries. After rescuing them and fetching the youngdy, he had spoken with Lorna and Gnd for a short while. Still, they hardly knew anything about him¡ªexcept his name. "Uhm¡I don''t know. I just¡ moved as I always do. You''re not the first who has mentioned this, though." Noir stated inly. "Wow, you mean it? You''re one impressive fellow, Sir Noir." Lorna''s remark was bright¡ªa sharp contrast to Noir''s nd words. "Thank you. And how is the youngdy?" "She is resting within the makeshift carriage, thank you for doing that for us." The excitable Maid answered immediately. "No problem." Noir sat by the campfire, where both Lorna and Gnd had already taken positions around. "So¡ how did your bath go?" An awkward question came forth. Lorna''s cheeks were a bit flushed, but she still gave a slight stare in Noir''s direction. "It went well, thank you. I have sessfully washed away all the blood and dirt on my body and attire. As you can see, I have also changed my clothing, so there''s no need to worry about the smell." The mysterious man cooly replied. "Oh! O-okay¡ that''s nice." As Lorna gave an embarrassed smile, Gnd simply smiled knowingly. He was old and experienced enough to understand what was going on. "By the way, Sir Noir, was it a good choice to let the Mage live?" The old Mage asked, switching to a tone of seriousness. "Hm?" "You said you cast a sleeping Spell on the rogue, but wouldn''t it be better to retrieve whatever information we can from him and then dispose of him?" Gnd asked. "All in due time. He is still necessary for now, as bait." Noir responded unflinchingly. "H-how do you mean?" "ording to what you''ve told me and what I have learned, the information concerning the time, date and route of your journey was within the inner circle¡ªexclusive only to those who would take part in the journey." Noir began his analysis. "Yes, that''s correct. That''s why we were not too tight concerning security, and also why the ambush startled us." Gnd''s response caused him to nod. "It''s only logical that there was a mole among those that knew of the journey, and that mole leaked the information to your assaulters." "That''s true¡" Gnd muttered slowly, considering the possibilities. "If I had to guess, I''d say the mole is a member of the scouting team." Noir mentioned almost immediately. "They had the advantage of reaching your assaulters and have preemptive knowledge concerning your route, and there''s also the advantage of time." "That''s true¡ but the scouts are individuals handpicked by the Duke himself, and they are extremely loyal to him. They are also bound by Magic not to act in any way that would endanger the Duke, his family, and his property." Gnd argued. "That much is expected. There are two possibilities for the situation to ur, however. One is that a member, or maybe more than one member of the scouts had his Magic Binding removed before the expedition, or secondly, one or more of the scouts were never bound in the first ce. Maybe an outsider disguised as a scout, while either capturing or killing the original guard." Noir calmly exined. "Which possibility do you subscribe to?" Upon hearing Gnd''s question, Noir ced his hand on his chin and gave a second of thought before answering. "The second one. The reasons are simple. It''s extremely difficult to find a mage who can remove a magic binding, especially one as sophisticated as the one used on the members of High Nobility. Even the assaulters didn''t have a Mage of that caliber¡ Secondly, even if he could find a Mage of that caliber, and managed to break the Binding, some sort of rm system would go off to whoever cast the spell. It''d be easy to find the person who removed the Binding¡" "That is all true¡" Gnd managed to utter, marveling at Noir''s analysis. "¡And then there''s the root of matter. The reason you had to journey in the first ce, instead of using a Rune Stone or Scroll. You mentioned that the supply was dyed, but I believe it was all part of the enemy''s n. They ensured you had no choice but to travel by carriage, and all they had to do was find out the route you intended on taking, which would seal your fate." Gnd and Lorna were alreadypletely bbergasted by Noir''s impressive disy of intelligence. "T-that''s true. Teleportation is Tier 6 magic, so not many Mages can use it. That''s why it''s usually used by Rune scrolls. I never thought the enemy''s n was so meticulous¡ It seems we are dealing with quite the formidable opponent." Gnd stated with Noir shrugged upon hearing the old Mage''s trembling voice. "The mastermind is definitely someone of many means. The attackers and even the scouts are merely just pawns for the true brain behind this." They probably even have ties with nobility, and their informationwork must be vast. You had better be careful." "Thank you for your warning, Sir Noir¡ But what should we even do now?" Lorna, who had been carefully listening to the two men talk, asked. The three of them remained silent for a while, observing as the night breeze flowed and the silence crept in the night. Finally, Gnd raised his head as he finally spoke. "Sir Noir, I know it is shameless for me to ask this, especially after you have done so much for us¡ but could you please escort us and guard the young miss until we get to the Institute? A-at least until she passes her exams and is enrolled in the school!" Gnd gulped as he stared at Noir''s ufortable face. He then bowed his head to add more sincerity to his words. Lorna looked at both men, and it seemed the answer was inevitable. "I¡" Noir was about to answer but got interrupted. "Please sir Noir¡ protect the Young miss, I beg of you." Lorna added as she closed her eyes, and bowed her head as well. She braced herself for the answer Noir would give, praying it would favor them. "I understand. Raise your heads" Noir sighed. "I will fulfill your request, Gnd. And I promise you, as long as I am here, no harm wille to your youngdy." His words were firm, and his eyes were sincere. Both Mage and maid knew that the young man meant what he said. "Thank you so much, Sir Noir." Gnd spoke out in appreciation, as Lorna also thanked him. "No problem." Noir got up from where he sat and looked up at the sky. He smelled the air and turned to both of the seated individuals who looked at him expectantly. "You should both take cover¡" "Don''t tell me¡ª!" Gnd''s eyes widened in shock. "It''s another attack?!" Lorna murmured as her body started shaking. They had to ask fast, considering it was already dark and they were at a major disadvantage. However, just as the two were about to react in panic or fear, Noir''s calm voice stopped them. "It''s¡ about to rain" "E-eh¡?" Lorna and Gnd looked at Noir''s nk face with the most awkward expressions ever. "It''s going to be quite the downpour." Chapter 7 The Academic City ?The rain poured heavily that night Noir, Lorna and Gnd took shade under the Magic Barrier made by the oldest-looking member of the bunch. They also slept on the makeshift beds that were transformed using his magic. Though the rain could not reach the trio, and they were kept warm by the white balls of light floating within the glowing dome, it still took them a while to sleep that night. Perhaps it was due to all the excitement experienced that day, or maybe the sounds generated as the rain beat the nearby trees¡ªsttered on the muddy ground, and sshed on the magic barrier¡ªwere the cause. It could also have been a result of the newly established bond between the total stranger and the aides of the Duke''s daughter¡ªor wariness of any surprise attacks. Still, their anxiety slowly lessened. All thanks to the existence of Noir. Eventually, they all slept peacefully, under the shade of the green magic barrier, and the steady beats of the raindrops. * * * [The Next Day] The gallops of the horses and the steady bumps of the ride roused Ciara as she slowly opened her eyes and rubbed them. "Ohhh¡" She yawned and stretched. The youngdy had not gotten such a long sleep in a quite a while. As she was still rousing from her subconscious state and smacking her lips, a bump urred again, which shook her to reality¡ªand it irritated her. "Coachman¡ How many times have I¡ª" As she stated those words, the events of the previous day came shing back, and so she controlled herself. Ciara remembered what Lorna had told her the previous night and she awaited answers. ''It''s so quiet¡ and peaceful¡'' She decided to remain in the carriage for a while, refusing to open the windows, but enjoying the view it gave her. Ciara had never felt so happy to be alive. She liked the new state of the carriage. It was wide enough for her to lie down, and while it only amodated her, she enjoyed the space within it. "This is amazing!" She remarked as she whiled away her time lying down or looking through her windows. After a while, the carriage stopped. Ciara quicklyported herself, sitting properly, while awaiting the knock on her door. "Mdy, It''s Lorna. May Ie in?" "Y-Yes, please do." Ciara said a bit hesitantly. A bead of sweat unconsciously broke on her skin. "Mdy, good morning. I hope you had a rather splendid night''s rest." Lorna greeted her mistress with a bow. The young maid, blond and sharply dressed, smiled sweetly. Her youthful look always kept Ciara at ease, though at the moment the girl wanted answers rather thanfort. "Yes, It was quite rxing. I feel much better now." Ciara''s tone was gentle and soft. "We will be arriving at The Academic City within an hour, and while it might be to your inconvenience, I will have to dress Mdy in a proper attire before arriving at the gates." Lorna said. Ciara had not noticed before, but she instantly realized it. Her previous attire had been soiled with blood and dirt, and she was in a new one. The dark-haired girl was currently in her pajamas, courtesy of Lorna. "W-Well, I guess it can''t be helped." Ciara stated with an awkward smile. Giving the maid permission, they began preparing¡ªwith what the small room within the carriage could allow¡ªfor the Noble''s public appearance. * * * Lorna began by undressing Ciara, and then doused her in the appropriate perfumes, and did her make-up afterwards. Normally, Ciara was supposed to have had a proper bath, however, given the circumstances, they had to make do. As Lorna was dressing up Ciara, thetter remembered the previous night¡ªand her pitiful disy to Lorna. She strangely felt embarrassed, as she stiffened up and blushed. Lorna had taken care of her since she was little. Ciara was currently fifteen years, so Lorna must have been ten when she started serving her. Ciara had always overlooked and even disregarded Lorna''s services to her. She felt it only to be natural¡ But, thefort Lorna gave her, and the way she guided her to sleep after watching her cry and disy her weaknesses, those were beyond her duties. ''I''m such an idiot.'' Lorna had been assaulted and raped by the bandits, yet she did her best for herdy. Not only did thatmand respect on Ciara''s part, but alsopassion Perhaps she needed to start treating Lorna more nicely. "All done!" Lorna finally said. Ciara smiled as she looked at herself in the mirror. Her mildly swollen eyes had been covered. Her blue irises were clearly disyed in the mirror and and her face looked so smooth and beautiful. Her dark brown hair was also magnificent, flowing till it touched her back. And her attire? It was lovely. Everything was perfect! "You look amazing Mdy." Lorna beamed. "Thank you, Lorna." She found herself saying. Lorna was a bit surprised to hear Ciara say that, though she tried to hide it. As a mere maid, words of gratitude were a rarity. Still, she smiled and nodded. "Take care mdy. We''ll be arriving at the city very soon. If you need me, you only need to call." Not long after Lorna said this, she left the carriage room, and then it started moving again. ''Ahhh¡ how awkward! What did I just say?'' Ciara was so lost in her embarrassment that she forgot the questions she wanted to ask her maid. * * * Just as Lorna said, it wasn''t long before they arrived at the Academic city, Artemis. This was one of the United Southern Empire''s major cities. The reason for this was not too far for anyone''s guess. It was the Magic Institute. Founded over a hundred years ago by the Greatest Mage of the Southern Empire, the Institute was a hotspot of attention and power. All Imperial Mages were selected from the best among the Institute, and the Grand Imperial Mages were also from them. The Archmage of the Academic Institute, Lord Denzel, was stated to have just transcended to the 9th-Tier magic level. This showed how great it was. Ciara was already having goosebumps as sheid eyes on the magnificent ce. All her previous grumblings instantly vanished. ''I¡ I want to stay here!'' She found herself thinking. The reason Ciara was here in the first ce was to enroll in the Magic Institute. To do that, she had to pass the exams. Not even members of High Nobility were exempted from this rule. Initially, Ciara had been fairly confident in her skill, but after the previous day''s encounter, she had lost all confidence in herself. If she was going to be attending the Institute made for the best of the best, then she needed to ''up'' her game. Passing through the gate was easy, as she was the daughter of a Duke, the highest rank in Nobility, and second in power only to the Royal Family, within the Aristocracy. The Carriage passed through the town and the busy roads, causing people to stare¡ªwith peculiarity¡ªat the strange-looking contraption. It was not too rare for a high ranking noble toe to the city¡ªeven a Duke. What attracted the attention of everyone was the weird shape of the carriage and its novel structure. "If only you could see how it looks like on the inside." Ciara mused as she watched the plebians. It didn''t take long for them to reach the gate of the Magic Institute, and it was mandatory for her to step out. Since it served as a means used to prove one''s identity¡ªthrough the use of experts¡ªsuch exercise was one of U.S.E.M.I.''s custom. "Now presenting Ciara de Versacee Dunroe, daughter of Duke Gustav de Versacee Dunroe of the Duchy of R''Easton." A guard announced. Ciara figured it was her cue to present herself, so she stepped out of the carriage in her elegant attire. ''A-ah¡'' Her heart raced slightly as she slightly looked around her. It was the first time she would be outside after the saga that had urred, so she was a little nervous. As she steppied out, she saw Lorna''s reassuring face, which gave her confidence. She then saw Gnd, her Mage. She was happy he was alive and well, causing her confidence to skyrocket. However¡ "W-wha¡ª?!" ¡ Everything came crashing down when she saw ''him.'' "Y-you¡ a-are¡ h-how¡?!" The moment Ciaraid eyes on Noir standing beside Gnd, donning his usual expressionless face, her mind went nk. The ck-haired man turned his face toward her, and as soon as their eyes met, everything went dark. She fainted. * * * By the time Ciara eventually woke up, it waste in the afternoon. "M-Mdy!" Lorna rushed into the room immediately she regained consciousness, frantically asking if she was fine. "I''m good¡ I think." Ciara could only respond with a dazed answer, considering her memory was still a bit foggy. Everything around her seemed different from what she remembered. Fortunately, Lorna realized this and jumped to answer. "Allow me to exin." It turned out they had lodged her in one of the guest rooms within the Institute, and a physician hade to check up on her. He chalked everything down to stress, due to the long journey. Lorna had been so worried about her throughout, and it was evident based on her reaction to the young girl. ''She really is too nice, isn''t she?'' Ciara smiled at the thought. Gnd also came in, and along with Lorna, they exined what had happened in detail, and their decision to employ Noir. "WHAT?! HIM??!" "Just hear us out." "B-but¡" Ciara strongly objected at first, but after seeing reason in their arguments¡ªand discovering it was only temporary¡ªshe reluctantly agreed. "Haa¡" Both Gnd and Lorna heaved sighs of relief. Inasmuch as they were her guardians, it was still up to the youngdy to decide who would be in their employ or not. Ciara told them to bring Noir in, and he appeared before her, with the usual stoic outlook. ''This guy¡'' Ciara found herself shivering a little. Compared to her gory memory of him, the young man seemed harmless at the moment. He even asked about her safety, health, and feelings¡ªwhich surprised her, considering the image of him in her head was that of a brutal killer. After conversing for some time, mostly based on protocol, Ciara decided to trust the man a little. ''S-should I also¡?'' Her mind wandered as she gave Noir one more stare. Desperation and hesitation swirled within her, and after due consideration, Ciara decided to act on her convictions¡ª "I¡ I want¡" ¡ªrequesting the unfathomable. "¡ I-I want you to teach me Magic!" "Why?" Noir bluntly asked, not even leaving room for consideration. His snappy response unnerved the young Noble once more, causing her to hurriedly search for something more to say. "B-because you''re strong¡ and since our arrangement is temporary, I want to make the best use of you. A-as much as possible." Her voice sounded choppy, and her reasons were sloppy, but Ciara hoped her message was passed across. "Why me though? Gnd is a skilled Mage, isn''t he?" Noir asked further. It almost seemed like he was avoiding work on purpose. Ciara was running out of options, and she began scratching her head for a good reason. Finally, she arrived at the only thing she could think of. "You''re more skilled. And I want you!" This time, Noir gave no instant reply. Ciara gulped instantly. She realized how upfront she had been, bracing herself for the rejection that would follow. "Even if I were to ept, our agreement barelysts two more days. You''ll safely enroll in the Institute after that. What could I possibly teach you in such a short while?" Ciara''s eyes widened in surprise. He hadn''t outrightly rejected her! ''T-that means¡!'' There was a chance he was thinking about it. All she had to give him was a little push. But, despite her conscious effort at trying to be a more understanding fellow, Ciara could not escape her true nature. "I don''t know. F-figure it out, you''re the teacher." Her voice sounded more hesitant than haughty, and Ciara regretted her words a few secondster. The innocent Noble was trembling underneath her fa?ade, but she still needed to project a strong image. She was the ''Young Lady'', after all. For a moment, silence prevailed and the atmosphere seemed unbearably tense. Then¡ª "Fine" Noir sighed. "Really? I-I mean¡ good!" Ciara said happily, trying but failing to suppress her excitement. "When do we start?" "Now!" Noir stated bluntly. "Prepare yourself within one hour. I''ll get permission from your attendant and mage, as well as set everything else up. When you''re done, meet me downstairs¡ and don''t bete." His instructions were so sharp and precise that Ciara''s heart began shaking with slight worry. "U-Understood" She managed to mutter, now wondering who the master was among the both of them. "Good, then I''ll see you in an hour''s time." Noir swiftly stepped out of her room, shutting the door behind him. "Ehhhh?" Immediately he left, the Young Lady eximed. Confusion. Worry. Happiness. Excitement. Several other emotions assailed Ciara as she sat on her bed, all alone. One question kept ringing in her head, though. "What the hell just happened?" Chapter 8 Impromptu Training ?"It''s almost time¡" Noir murmured as he waited downstairs for Ciara to show up. He had taken care of things on his part, and he had some time to spare. There were no seats avable, so he stood¡ª waiting by the door¡ªwhile resting his back and his right foot on the building wall. Noir had spoken to both Lorna and Gnd about Ciara''s unreasonable request. As expected, they were hesitant about the idea at first, but they eventually gave up any idea of resisting. They must have realized that they couldn''t go against their Young Miss, so the two decided to leave things to the young man. After all, he was Noir. The dark-haired man sighed. He was no good with kids, and he had no idea what he would teach her. Noir had agreed to her request and put on a bold front, but the fact of the matter was that he was a bit nervous. Yes, he had managed to rescue her from danger, and he had also earned the trust of her maid and Mage¡ªeven getting a temporary job to be her personal guard. But, everything was moving too fast! ''Let''s not lose sight of the goal¡'' Noir heaved once more. He was sure to be rewarded greatly for his deeds, which meant he would not have to work for quite a long time. This meant he could finally focus solely on his travels and reach his goal. ''The time spent here is inconsequential,pared to the benefits I''ll reap.'' Because of this, Noir endured. Noir''s thoughts wandered as he waited for his potential pupil. Lorna and Gand had headed to the Magic Institute''s head office to report the unfortunate incident that nearly cost them everything, as well as to contact Ciara''s father. It was estimated that the Duke woulde to the Institute in time for Ciara''s exams, or at least a day after. This meant Noir would soon get his reward and be on his way. ''¡ Good.'' Another implication of this, however, was that Noir had to teach Ciara aspetently as possible. He had to impress her father¡ªas well as her examiners. "For more rewards, of course¡" He gave himself a light nod. Still, Noir had to restrain himself so that he wouldn''t overdo it. "Wouldn''t want to teach the young miss a 6th tier spell by ident." Noir remarked to himself, nodding even more. "I''m here!" Ciara''s sudden, loud voice shook Noir back to reality. His eyes snapped open as he stared at the younger girl. "O-Oh, You''re early." Noir stuttered, acting surprised. Ciara was dressed casually, at least as casually as she could. It seemed it was a norm for nobles to include at least one regr cloth in their luggage, in case they needed to hide their identities whenever they ran into trouble. Perhaps to simply mix with the locals as well. She wore a white shirt and a fully buttoned leather jacket , tight brown pants, and ck leather boots. Ciara still looked ssy with the high-quality materials she used, but she was currently in amoner''s attire. "Hehehehe" The beautiful teenagerughed a bit. "It''s nice to see that you''re feeling well enough to smile." Noirmented. This statement caught Ciara off-guard. Contrary to how he looked, Noir usually said kind words, which made her flustered. "W-well, I think I caught you smiling to¡ª just now. I guess you''re also capable of emotions after all." Ciara gave hereback. "Must have been your imagination." "There''s no way I mistook that!" "Really? That''s nice." Noir concluded tly, resuming his nk expression. Ciara gave a pouty expression, and her cheeks reddened a little. "Follow me." The man''s cold voice greeted her as he began walking. "Where are we headed?" Ciara said, a bit nervous since it was only the two of them walking together. "It''s not far. I spoke to Gnd, and he spoke to the Institute''s authorities. They agreed to let us use a small hall for our session." Noir answered. "Ohhh¡" Ciara was surprised by how far he was willing to go in order to help her with training. "We''re almost there." "Oh, and what kind of exercise will we be doing." Ciara asked earnestly. Noir paused for a moment, then he looked behind him. Ciara''s smile was brimming ever so brightly as she expectantly looked at him for an answer. ''What''s her deal¡?'' He wondered. Shouldn''t she be recoiling from her tragedy? Why was she being so jumpy? Noir could not understand. After staring at the girl for a little while¡ªenough to make Ciara ufortable¡ªhe removed his gaze and continued walking forward. Truthfully, he still hadn''t decided on what to teach her. "Jerk¡" A soft whisper proceeded from Ciara''s lips, but it ovepped with Noir''ste response. "Magic Exercise." "Wha¡ª?" Ciara said with a tone of disbelief. "We''re here." Noir quickly said as they entered a tall building. "This building has several small halls, used mostly in training and meditative sessions. We''ll be using one of them." Noir added. As they walked ahead, Ciara wondered about the kind of training she would partake in. She steeled her resolve, however, since it was her decision to be stronger. "Hmmm." Noir finally stopped at a door in the hallway. He brought out something from his pocket¡ªsomething called a Mana Key¡ªand proceeded to open it. The Mana key resonated with the door and it opened, causing the former to dissipate nearly instantly. "A-ahh!" The room that greeted the two was asrge as Ciara''s bed chambers at the guest house. It was big enough to hold two people who would engage in simple training, but notrge enough for a full-on brawl. Ciara finally understood why it was meant for personal training. "Now, take off your jacket. We''ll begin now." Noir said calmly. ''Take off my¡?'' Somehow, Noir''s statement struck a chord in Ciara, and something about it sounded inappropriate. But, she did as he said. "Before we begin, I need to know the current level of your ability. Show me your Status Window." Noir finally spoke. "W-what? D-do you even know what you''re talking about?" Ciara stuttered as she was flushed with embarrassment. While she was determined to flow his instructions, there was no way she could positively respond to one this unreasonable. In this world, there are two things one had to keep hidden¡ªno matter the cost. One''s nakedness¡ and their Status Window. It is one of the most confidential things recognized by society¡ªpersonal to every individual. Of course, there were cases when a person had to show their Status Window. For example, when enrolling within the academy¡ªor applying for a specified job. But, even then, the information was kept confidential and private. A Status Window contains all the information regarding a person''s level of power,petence and skill. It would be considered naturally impossible to see another person''s Status Window without their consent. However, there existed certain Spells and Runes that allow one''s Status Window to be forcefully seen¡ªalbeit rare. "I understand that you may feel apprehensive about this, but I need to know your level of power before I can teach you anything." Noir stated bluntly. "I can just tell you what you need to know, I don''t need to show you everything!" Ciara protested. Her stubborn eyes made it evident that she was not budging from her decision. "Fine then. If you don''t want to show me¡" Noir sighed. Ciara smiled in relief, calming herself. ''Maybe I overreacted a little¡'' Her thoughts trailed as she stared at the man before her. Noir probably didn''t know the implication of what he was insinuating. The fact that he understood her apprehension, and respected her boundaries was alsomendable. ''It seems I misunderstood him. He''s not so bad after a¡ª'' "[Force Reveal: Code-Status Window]" Noir''s sudden voice interrupted her line of thought. ''E-eh¡?'' Ciara''s eyes widened in confusion as she watched Noir slightly raise his hands directly in front of her. Suddenly, her Status Window opened and he saw what he needed. "What?! I told you I didn''t want to. How did you even¡ª!" Ciara gazed at her own status window, powerlessly watching, as Noir read through it. "U¡ uuuu." Ciara could feel a mix of emotions inside her. ''Arghhh! Stop it!'' She shrieked internally, using her hands to cover her body. It really felt like she was being vited! "Are you crazy? Why would you do that? Don''t you know what you''ve done? Forcefully viewing another person''s Status Window is a crime!" Noir ignored her screams as he went through the panel in front of him. "I''m the daughter of a Duke, do you know the gravity of what you''ve just done? I''m talking to you! Argghhh!!!" Ciara kept ranting as she yelled andined. She was close to tears, feeling frustrated because Noir didn''t even bother to look in her direction¡ªeven when she threatened him. It was like he literally didn''t care. He just ignored her tantrums and diligently observed her Status Information. "STOOOOOOPPPP!!!" * * * [STATUS WINDOW] Name: Ciara de Versace Dunroe Level: 15 Age: 15 Race: Human (Female) Titles: [Daughter of the Duke of R''Easton]. [Member of High Nobility]. [Survivor]. [P@$%^&*(!!X]. [Rare Bloodline Wielder (Rarest)] ss: Undetermined [Magic] Mana Pool: 1,300/1,300 Mana Proficiency: 100 Magic Level: Tier 1 [Magic Type] Enchantment: 0 Enhancement: 0 Spell: 100 Rune: 0 Bloodline Magic: [Affinity] B.M. Status: Unawakened [See More Information] * * * "Haa¡ I see." Noir''s suspicions had finally been confirmed. "So that''s why she was targeted." Other than her being a member of high nobility, she had a Rare Bloodline. ''Nothing is more alluring to Collectors than possessors of Rare Bloodlines who can''t use their Bloodline Magic.'' His thoughts grew darker. Still, there was something else that puzzled him. This particr Bloodline Ability was simr¡ªno, identical¡ªto the one he had seen before. ''Is it mere coincidence, or could this be¡?'' Chapter 9 Bloodline Magic ?''No. I can''t be certain. Let''s not jump to conclusions¡'' Chiding himself, Noir stared at the young damsel beside him. She was still putting up an obviously displeased expression, but he ignored it anyway. Still, Ciara now had a bit of his attention. Noir finally gave some deeper thought about her. ''It seems the situation was grimmer than I thought.'' Ciara must have known about her Rare Bloodline. That was why she was so hesitant to let him see her Status Information. However¡ ''From the looks of things, she doesn''t know how to use it. That''s why it has not been awakened.'' The rest of the contents in her Status Information were unimpressive, though. An exception could be her Mana Pool. It looked higher than that of kids her age. ''Her Proficiency is horrible. A mere 100? And everything is focused on spells?'' Noir sighed in exasperation. What bothered Noir most, however, was the glitch in her Titles. ''She must have gotten the [Survivor] Title from yesterday''s experience, but this glitched Title¡ It''s quite strange¡'' Noir took a mental note and wondered whether or not he could look into it. "Too bad we''re short on time though¡" It was regrettable, but he had to stay within the limits of his business. Any further interference would be bothersome in the long run. "Okay, I''ve seen enough!" Noir said, returning his gaze to Ciara. "Hmph!" At this point, she was already pouting¡ªclearly upset with him. "Hm?" "Jerk¡" "I apologize if you''re upset with me, but it was necessary," Noir said to her. "Hope you''re satisfied," Ciara snappily remarked, now turning away from him. "To be frank with you¡ no!" Noir stated bluntly. "What..?" "Other than your Mana Pool, there''s nothing extraordinary about your stats¡ Oh, except for the fact that you have a Rare Bloodline." Noir continued without mincing words. "Y-you saw that too?" Ciara replied in a much lower tone, now very nervous. "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. I also have no intention of revealing it to anyone else. I am fully aware of the implications of doing so." Noir was well aware of the potential, as well as the danger, a Rare Bloodline had to the world. There were certain people in the world who were born special. They possessed Rare Bloodlines¡ªunique magic abilities which were exclusive to them alone. A one-in-a-kind ability! ''Of the 5 magic types that exist in the world, only Bloodline Magic stands entirely apart. Not everyone can use it unless they possess a Rare bloodline.'' Because of this, wielders of Rare Bloodlines were often hidden away, closely guarded, or kept secret. This was because there are all sorts of organizations that sought after them¡ªor rather, the power hidden within their Rare Bloodlines. ''People like this girl¡ªunable to use their power¡ªare prey to them.'' Noir''s thoughts trailed as he observed Ciara''s slightly ufortable expression. He wasn''t the only one deep in thought, after all. The reason Ciara''s father decided to enroll her in the Magic Institute was most likely because he wanted to protect her¡ªthough Noir wondered how much good that would do at this point. She waspromised, after all. Still, the U.S.E.M.I. was probably the best ce for her to reside. ''Keeping one''s Rare Bloodline secret can onlyst for so long. In order for Ciara to grow, under protection and care, she needs the Institute.'' "That''s a relief¡ Though I''m surprised you aren''t too shocked at my Rare Bloodline." Ciara remarked, brightening up slightly. "I am a bit surprised¡ but it''s inconsequential at this point." Noir stated bluntly. ''You could have fooled me¡'' Ciara nearly rolled her eyes at the stoic man. "As for your training, there''s only one thing I can do for you¡ considering the limited time we have." "O-Oh, what''s that?" She stuttered, a bit flustered by Noir''s sudden statement. It didn''t help that he was drawing closer to her as well. "Forceful Awakening." "F-forceful?!" Ciara yelped, a bit scared. She had a quizzical look on her face, rightfully expressing the fact that she didn''t know what the concept exactly meant. But, judging by name alone, it didn''t sound pleasant. "It''s exactly what it sounds like. As you are currently, your Proficiency is too low. You also possess no skill in the other Magic types. By Forcefully Awakening those skills, you''ll possess at least decent proficiency in all the Magic Types, and your Proficiency will increase." Noir said, observing Ciara''s uncertain expression. She still didn''t quite get it. Or maybe she did, and her mind wasn''t inclined to the idea. "Though in the end¡ it''s still up to you." Noir added. "A-ah¡ª" Ciara paused, thinking within herself. This is what she wanted, more power¡ But why was she uncertain now? Noir was strong. While he was quite shady and mysterious, he didn''t seem like a bad person. There had to be a reason he rmended such a method. "I need to move past this¡ so I can protect myself!" Ciara resolved, half-talking to herself. "I''ll do it!" "Good. Now let us begin." Noir said, now taking a few steps away from Ciara. "Wait¡ now..?" Ciara said, taken aback. Noir kept stepping back, causing the girl more confusion and worry. ''Why is he stepping back? What''s going on?'' Her mind was a mess at this point. "I''m not yet¡ª!" She was still trying to stall¡ªor rather,prehend the situation¡ªwhen Noir raised his hands toward her. "[Forced Awakening]" Noir began. Energy began to swirl around the expressionless man¡ and all over the stunned girl. "[Code: Magic Proficiency. Magic Type. Magic Level.]" "W-wai¡ª!!!" "[Commence]." >VWUUUUUUUUSSSSSHHHHHH!!!< Ciara instantly felt a sharp surge of power from within her. Her entire body felt hot, and she suddenly started feeling bloated¡ªas though her body was getting filled up by something deep and powerful. She felt so full, hot, and ufortable. ''A-ah¡ ahhh¡.'' She wanted to beg Noir to stop, but she couldn''t even speak. Ciara was in extreme pain and difort¡ªfeeling energy surge within her like electricity. Suddenly, numbers started forcefully entering her brain. Lots and lots of numbers. More than enough to make her pass out. "Don''t give in. Don''t pass out. Control the power surging within you." Noir''s voice echoed within the torrents of power swirling around her. Within the storm, she heard faint traces of his final warning. "¡ Or you might die." ''What the actual fuuuuuck?'' Ciara''s thoughts screamed upon receiving the message loud and clear. Why¡? Why couldn''t he have warned her before?! It was toote for regrets, though. Ciara simply followed his instructions¡ªnot that she had any choice. She closed her eyes and felt the energy swell up within her. The sweating youngdy began imagining the flow of energy¡ªdirecting the power through her mana veins while permeating it throughout her body. It was painful. It was difficult. It was slow. BUT¡ª! ''Not yet¡ not yet¡'' Ciara kept doing it. ''¡ NOT YEEETTTT!!!'' * * * "Haaa¡ haaa¡" By the time Ciara finished circting thest of the Mana that dwelled within her, it was alreadyte in the evening. She was already soaking wet with sweat and her entire body felt numb. Her head ached too, causing her to wince in pain. "A-ahh¡" Ciara fell to the ground, panting desperately. As she was still regaining her bearing, a round of apuse was initiated by the the perpetrator of her pain himself. "Well done, and congrattions." Noir said to her, having a soft smile on his face. "Haa¡" Ciara was lost for words. She didn''t know which to address first¡ªthe fact that Noir''s reckless action had nearly gotten her killed¡ or that he was smiling. She probably wasn''t going to address either since she was too tired. Plus¡ she could finally sense it¡ªthe dense and powerful Mana circting throughout her body. Noir stood right in front of her, giving a nod of approval as his lips parted and more words came out. "You''re now in Tier 2." Chapter 10 Enrollment Exam ?"You''re now a Tier 2 Mage." Ciara weakly smiled at Noir''s encouraging words. "Why don''t you open your Status Window now?" Noir told her. "Whew¡ You don''t take breaks do you?" Ciara asked him in disbelief as she panted. She just finished a grueling session, yet he was giving her another instruction "Just do it." "Fine¡" Ciara''s voice trailed. She was a bit hesitant to check her progress, but Noir''s pleased look gave her a bit of confidence. "[Open Status Window]. [Allow ess: Noir]" Allowing the nk-faced man ess to her Status Window was just Ciara''s way of admitting defeat. He could check it on his own, anyway. A nce at Noir only showed the young girl his smug expression, making her all the more frustrated. That soon disappeared the moment her Status Window appeared in front of her. "W-wha¡ª?!" [STATUS WINDOW] Name: Ciara de Versace Dunroe Level: 15 Age: 15 Race: Human (Female) Title: [Daughter of the Duke of R''Easton]. [Member of High Nobility]. [Survivor]. [P@$%^&*(!!X]. [Rare Bloodline Wielder (Rarest)] ss: Undetermined [Magic] Mana Pool: 3,100/3,100 Mana Proficiency: 1,000 Magic Level: Tier 2 [Magic Type] Enchantment: 200 Enhancement: 150 Spell: 500 Rune: 150 Bloodline Magic: [Affinity] Status: Unawakened [See More Information] Ciara''s jaw dropped as she saw what was written before her. It was simply unbelievable! "T-this is my Status Information?" Ciara asked with disbelief, pointing at the small yellow panel before her. As she watched it glow, she could not hide her amazement. A spark of excitement was locked within the eyes. "Well, it has your name on it, doesn''t it? Plus, the fact that your Status Window changed colors proves that you have truly advanced a tier." Noir pointed out calmly, directly contrasting Ciara''s lousy tone. The color of a person''s Status Window represented their Tier. The nk color of white was for those of Tier 1. As for Ciara''s current color¡ it was yellow! She truly was in Tier 2. "O-oh¡ amazing!" Ciara eximed with a smile on her face. The pain had really been worth it. Though she still felt sore all over¡ªand the sweat on her body had yet to dry up¡ªCiara felt so full of vigor and energy. "I can''t believe it¡" It was an indescribable feeling of fulfillment. She wanted to bask in it more, but her wish was¡ªof course¡ªcut short by the killjoy known as Noir. "You''ve done enough for today. Better get some rest." Ciara shot him a slightly pained look, but after considering everything that had transpired¡ªincluding how long she had spent¡ªshe had to agree. "Yeah¡ That would be nice." Her voice was weak. She felt faint and her body could hardly move, after all. The pain and stiffness Ciara felt were, however, overshadowed by the joy and fulfillment coursing through her at that moment. Also mixed in those emotions was something else¡ ¡ A sense of gratitude towards Noir. "T-thank¡ You." She mumbled barely audibly. "What was that?" "N-Nothing" Ciara quickly responded in embarrassment. She was a member of High Nobility, and expressing gratitude was something she hardly resorted to. Allowing someone like Noir to receive her thanks¡ªwithout knowing how he really felt about them¡ªwas something Ciara just couldn''t handle. "Let me help you." The young man stretched out his hand to the seated Ciara. She was a mess in every sense of the word, so she dly epted his gesture. Noir helped her stand, and together they ventured out of the room¡ªboth with a sense of achievement. * * * As they left the training room, walked past the hallway, and returned to their apartment, Noir could see Ciara''s excited expression. She simply kept smiling to herself, making the man feel a bit awkward. ''I''m not used to having this kind of positivity around me¡'' His shoulders slumped as he had this thought. Noir simply couldn''tprehend the pleasure she had from only achieving Tier 2. He smiled at the simplicity. "By the way¡ What Tier are you in?" Ciara suddenly asked, snapping him out of his mental notes "Hmmn? Why do you ask?" "Well, Gnd and Lorna said you used Tier 4-Level Magic, and you''re clearly not ordinary. So¡ I''m just curious." A moment of silence greeted Ciara''s words. "Y-you don''t have to tell me if you don''t want to¡" She quickly added. "Then I won''t. Thank you for that option" Noir''s response was quick. "F-fine then! It''s¡ whatever." Ciara pretended not to care¡ªa terrible performance, to be honest. As if the pouty expression she made wasn''t enough, Ciara started increasing her pace until she walked ahead of Noir. Noir gazed at her from behind and smiled a bit. ''What good woulde out of telling her my Tier?'' How was she going to ept or understand it, even if she saw his Status Window? For the average person¡ that much was impossible! Noir stared at his Status Information and was once again reminded of the great difference between him and the others. ''Ignorance is bliss¡'' * * * [Day of The Exams] The Time had finallye! The Entrants ventured into the Examination hall, having various expressions on their faces as they moved. Tension filled the air¡ªas many of the people there hoped to be selected, but were uncertain of their abilities. Of course, there were some of them who looked fairly confident. A few looked cocky, even. "Haa¡ you can do this, girl!" One of the contestants oozed out her inner thoughts. Ciara had been forcefully awakened by Noir two days prior, and then she trained with him the previous day. She was not very confident, as she still had a long way to go in her growth, but she had put in the most effort she could during the short period she had been with Noir. It was finally time to see the results. Speaking of Noir, she had not seen him since their final training session the previous evening. He had told her she was ready, even though she had only really trained with him for a day, not counting the Forced Awakening she underwent. Afterward, he simply vanished. ''That man¡'' She took a deep breath and kept moving. "New Entrants, Wee to your Examination venue." The Moderator announced. He was a middle-aged man who was dressed in a huge cloak. There was a ragged beard and a bright expression on his face. He looked like he was enjoying himself. Ciara, as well as the other examinees, were guided to arge arena¡ªmuchrger than even the banquet hall in her home. The Examiners sat at the top, watching all the examinees who were in therge bare field. "The rules are simple. There are only a few slots avable within the Institute every year, which means we have to select a few candidates among you." The Moderator continued. "For the first part of the exams, we''ll be judging your Magic proficiency in Enchantment. Stones will be passed to every one of you. You have to cast Enchantments on them." At this point, some examinees had shifty gazes and began to fidget. It was obvious they were nervous. "You pass if your stones glow, which means you have sessfully enchanted the stones. You fail if the stones do not glow. That means you do not have any proficiency in Enchantments. The time limit is 5 minutes." He paused at this point¡ªmost likely noticing how ufortable young ones looked. "Any questions?" It was already clear that a lot of them were not confident in their Enchantment proficiency. Ciara was also nervous as well. She never imagined that they would start thinning them out this early. "I have a question." One of the examinees raised his voice. "I speak for most of us when I say the first part of this exercise is too unfair. How do you expect beginners of magic to Enchant a stone perfectly? And failing the ones who can''t Enchant, isn''t that unfair?" Once the boy was finished, he smiled slyly. Many of the examinees started mumbling and grumbling in agreement, expressing their pent-up reservations and emotions. "Hmmm?" Ciara observed the boy who instigated the whole thing. From her point of view, it seemed like he would have no problem with the conditions of the exam. He was most likely a high-ranking noble like her, so what could he benefit from causing such amotion? "Young man, it seems you have some sort of misunderstanding." Once the Moderator spoke, everyone else fell silent. "First of all, the stones that will be given to you possess special properties, making enchantment easier. In essence, the stones will do most of the work for you." Relieved expressions leaked out. "Your second misconception is the notion that anyone will be failed just because they aren''t able to pass this first exam." The Moderator continued. "The exams are divided into parts; each examinee''s cumtive performance will determine whether they pass or fail." This appeased the crowd a bit, making them ease up. "Nevertheless, be warned. The grading system of the Institute is very strict, and we will only admit the best among you. We do not expect you to pass all the tests, but try your best in every single one. Is everything clear?" The Moderator rified. "Yes, thank you." The youngd said with a smug expression. "Now, without further ado, let the first part of the examinations begin!" Stones suddenly appeared before every examinee¡ªone per person. The examinees were amazed by the sudden appearance of the stones. However, this was cut short by the immediate realization that their time had started counting. Everyone snappily took their stones and began concentrating their Mana on them whilemencing Enchantment. ''I''m so nervous¡'' Ciara looked around her. Out of over a hundred and thirty examinees present in the room, only about 30 managed to light up their stones. She shook her head and decided to concentrate on hers. "[ENCHANT]" She stated the basic Enchantment, focusing the flow of her mana into the stone. A bright light suddenly emanated from within it, blinding her eyes instantly. "Argh!" Ciara''s yelp, and the bright light from her stone, drew the attention of all the examinees. Everyone''s squinted eyes turned to her. The flustered girl was unsure of what was happening, but she knew one thing¡ ''I''ve probably overdone it!'' "M-magnificent!" The Moderator let out in an amazed voice. "E-eh¡?" Ciara looked around her and saw the awe that surrounded her. There were some, however, who looked at her with spite. Some even gritted their teeth. Then she saw the boy who had spoken previously. His stone also shone brightly, at least brighter than the rest of the examinees, but it was nothingpared to hers. "Tch!" His voice was audible enough for her to catch. "Time Up!" The Moderator broke the awkward mood. "Number of examinees who pass, 31. Number of examinees who fail¡ª104." There was a huge hush and mumbling, but there was no time for anyint or rest. The second part was tomence. * * * The second part was about Magic proficiency in Enhancement, the third was about Magic proficiency in Runes. Ciara managed to pass every one of them¡ªoutstandingly for that matter. Her results dwarfed that of the other examinees, and while she was happy about her progress, she was beginning to get ufortable with the gazes she was receiving. For the Enhancement exams, 78 passed, while 57 failed. For the Rune exams, 14 passed, while 121 failed. It was finally time for the main event, the Spell exams. Chapter 11 The Craft Of Spells ?Magic had four major categories. Spells Runes Enchantments Enhancements Spells were the specialty of most who applied at the Magic Institute since it was so diverse and required countless training and expertise to master¡ªnot to mention formal education. Runes also required these, but only a few individuals had interest in it to begin with. As for Enhancements and Enchantments, they were mostly used by adventurers and warriors¡ªnot requiring formal education but countless years of training and experience. While it is true that some honed and polished their Enchantments and Enhancement skills in the Institute, Spells were still the most popr and had the highest demand. And for budding young ones like the examinees, Spells were their strongest point. Even Ciara, who was not proficient in any Magic type, had some proficiency in Spells. This was because Spells were considered versatile and more prestigious than the others. Plus simple Spells were easier to master than Enchantments, Enhancements, or Runes. * * * "Thank you for your guidance Mr. Noir" Ciara silently thanked her tutor. If not for him, she would definitely have flopped every test, and her sess in the Spell exams would still be uncertain. "Now, For the final part of this examination, we have the Spell test!" The Moderator gave a cheerful voice. The examinees were roused, ready to give their all in the one thing they were confident about. "Of course, you won''t be engaging in anything as difficult as a duel. In fact, there will be no battle at all." Some of the examinees were relieved to hear this, but most of them were disappointed. This was their moment to shine inbat and yet that had been truncated. "The rules are simple." The Moderator silenced the grumbles that leaked out of the crowd. "You will take turns and move to the front of the stage and use your most effective Spell. Mind you, it doesn''t have to be your most destructive or shy. What we are after is your level of control and the degree of ''Proficiency'' you have in it. Therefore, using a Spell you are most familiar with is best advised." "OHHHH¡" The crowd hummed in response. "But there''s nothing wrong in using a shy or destructive Spell, is there?" Everyone nced in the direction of the inquisitor. It was none other than the same sly noble who had raised the first question at the start of the exams. Ciara was annoyed by the boy''s silliness, and she didn''t bother hiding her re. ''Why am I so agitated? It''s not even my business.'' "Of course not. You can use whatever Spell you feel mostfortable with. The more powerful, the better." The Moderator answered calmly. "Anything else?" Nobody responded. "Then, let us begin." He concluded his address with a tone of finality. Even though the Moderator outwardly appeared unhinged by the boy''s impudence, Ciara felt from his tone that the elderly man was fairly annoyed with the boy too. ''So I''m not the only one. Haa¡ª'' The venue suddenly shook, causing Ciara and the rest of the students to tremble in surprise. "A-ah¡?" Ciara watched as a higher tform appeared¡ªa bit higher than the ground floor, but still a tall distance from the seat of the Judges and the Moderator. Thetter was standing on a floating tform, hovering above the examination ground floor as he watched everyone. "As I call your names, climb to the tform and perform your Spells. There is no time limit, but do know that every second used to cast your Spell will be taken into ount." The examinees obeyed their Moderator, each taking turns to climb the higher tform to give their best performance. "I''m so nervous¡" Ciara murmured as she observed everyone give their all. Noir had spent the previous day teaching her only about Runes, Enchantments and Enhancements since she was entirely poor in those areas. He didn''t have any time to focus on Spells. The only thing he did was teach her an Incantation for a Spell. She never even got the chance to use it even once. "Haa, what should I do? That Spell is my best bet. Why did I ck off so much in my Magic Training before now?" Ciara didn''t really have much interest in improving her Magic or even getting into the Institute before meeting Noir. But now? ''I don''t want to fail!'' Mr. Sly Noble¡ªas Ciara dubbed him¡ªtook the next turn just as she was lost in thought. He climbed the elevated tform, smirking at her for some reason she could not fathom. When she noticed this, Ciara instantly made a gagged expression¡ªobviously disgusted. "Tch! I''ll show you." The brat growled under his breath as he began gathering his Mana. "Come upon your chosen one, oh great mes of wrath and consume your target." "[Fiery st]" His voice roared. >VWUSH!< mes emerged from the tip of his stretched-out palm. The zing construct instantly charged at the vacant wall in front of him, dispersing in a marvelous glow of crimson. >BOOOOM!< The heat was intense, enough to make the caster squint his eyes. The other examinees marveled at his disy too, their eyes glimmering with the zing glow of his Spell. As the young ones watched this amazing sight, the Moderator critically examined the spell with a mature gaze. ''[Fiery st], a Tier 1 Spell of the highest caliber. It''s known to be the most destructive Spell belonging to the Tier 1 Fire Attribute, so casting one sessfully is a big deal.'' "So he wasn''t just a loudmouth, after all¡" The man lightly chuckled as he stroked his beard. Cheers and wows, evidence that everyone was astonished. The sly noble staggered a bit, obviously drained due to his spell, but managed to regain his posture. "Heh." He gave a cocky smile, certain that he had made his indelible mark. As he walked off the stage, the boy nced in Ciara''s direction. Though he was plenty exhausted, his pride had skyrocketed to an unimaginable degree. "Beat that!" He whispered before moving to the ce where those who had concluded their Spell exams sat. "Jerk¡" Ciara was terribly annoyed that the boy called her out. Because of that, everyone was looking in her direction for a reaction. "Next, Ciara De Versace Dunroe." Even the Moderator''s gaze contained some form of expectation as he called her out. ''Haa, whatever¡'' She sighed. "I guess I have no choice¡ I just have to trust Sir Noir." Ciara was done being nervous, so she decided to simply give it her all. At the very least, she did considerably well in the other Magic types¡ Upon climbing the stage and preparing her heart for the challenge ahead, Ciara took a deep breath as she began her chant. "Rage and roar, oh great pir of nature. Whirl and swirl, dance and cry. Sing with your rumbling melody. Come and make your voice known!" She said with her eyes closed, totally cut off from her surroundings¡ªunaware of what was happening. A huge whirlwind began epassing her, destroying anything within a few meters from where she stood. As the tform she stood on rumbled, the faces of the examinees filled with fear and awe. Even the Sly noble shuddered with disbelief. Still, Ciara was lost in the Spell that she did not stop pouring her Mana into the process. And so, her lips parted to utter the name of the Spell. "[Sylph''s Whisper]" "T-That''s¡ That''s a Tier 2 spell¡ Impossible!" The flustered sound of someone in the audience woke Ciara from her delirious state. As her eyes popped wide open, she looked around her¡ªnoticing how everyone looked at her with such surprise. However, their shock did not evenpare to hers once she noticed the surrounding whirlwind that epassed her. Ciara was lost in a powerful torrent of wind that shook the very tform she stood on. "A-ah¡ what have I done?" A whisper leaked out as she felt the wind rise in power. The young girl''s eyes closed once more, and an image shed in her mind. ''What have you taught me¡ Sir Noir?'' Chapter 12 The Man At The End Of The Hallway [Pt 1] ?The torrent got stronger with each passing moment, trapping Ciara at the center. "Can you stop it?" One of the Examiners asked. It seemed like a rather foolish question, considering the absurdity of someone like Ciara evenmanding a Tier 2 Spell, to begin with. "U-uh.. yeah, I think." The young girl nervously responded. ''Can I really do this? Should I just ask for help?'' No! There was no way she would do something that would negatively affect the Examiners'' rating of her ability. ''I¡ I have to try!'' Ciara closed her eyes and concentrated, just as Noir had taught her. She stabilized the mana within her body, deactivating the magic circle that had been constructed. Slowly, the Mana that was poured into the Spell began drying up, and the harsh winds whirling around her ceased. ''Haa¡ I did it! I really did it!'' The young girl opened her eyes to see everything back to normal. At least, for the most part. ''Truly amazing! Not only did she cast a Tier 2 spell, but she was also able to control it.'' The hovering Moderator who witnessed the event smiled to himself. He rarely got to see something spectacr like this. ''Hoho. Looks like even the judges were impressed.'' The Examiners were speaking among themselves, clearly in amazement. Of course, the examinees could not hear anything, but it was pretty obvious what they thought. After their short session of hushed deliberations, the panel reached a conclusion. They looked toward the Moderator and nodded. ''A-ah, so we''re going with that. As expected¡'' The bushy-bearded man returned their gesture in understanding. "Young Lady, can I have your attention." His floating tform descended as he spoke to the still-flustered Ciara. "E-eh?!" "Please look to your right, you''ll see a door leading to another ce. Take that exit and move ahead." Ciara looked even more confused as she heard the statement. Did she do something against the rules? Had she gotten into trouble? Just what was going on? The Examiners didn''t seem willing to say any more, and the Moderator was already pointed towards the door. "E-erm, please what did I¡ª" "You''ll be spoken to there." He quickly answered, shutting Ciara down before she could say any more. ''I should just shut up and listen¡'' With her head hung low, Ciara walked toward the exit. She was beyond embarrassed, and also slightly afraid of whaty in store for her. After taking a deep breath, though, she steeled herself and kept moving. ''Noir promised to protect me, no matter what. I should count on his word!'' But, speaking of Noir¡ ¡ Where in the world was he?! * * * "Achoo!'' Noir sneezed as he stood outside. He was amid a crowd, so his actions drew a bit of attention. Bowing his head in apology, he quickly erased his presence and fled. Truth be told, he was panicking. It wasn''t because of any danger or threat. No, that would have been better than the current predicament he faced. After looking left and right countless times, Noir was now certain of it. ''¡ I''m lost.'' He truly did not know where he was and the location of the ce he was headed. "Where was the venue again?" Noir murmured. The only alternative was to ask the multitude of people he feasted his eyes on, but even that proved extremely difficult for him. Why? Noir was quite bashful. ''Jeez¡'' Looking around, the young Dark Knight decided to try his luck one more time. * * * Ciara had been walking down the hallway for a few minutes. The ce was illuminated with luminous stones, making the journey less frightening. Though with the awkward silence¡ªonly interrupted by the constant cking of her shoes¡ªit was still plenty scary for the young maiden. She eventually got to the end of the hallway, and what she saw there was¡ another door. "For real?!" Ciara immediately shut up after hearing how her voice echoed ominously in the lonely passageway and decided to try her chances with the door. Hesitantly, she tilted the knob, not knowing what would appear before her. Unknown to the young girl, her experience in that room would change her academic life forever. "Ahhh, wee Ciara." A young-looking man said cheerfully. "Come; sit, sit¡ make yourselffortable." ''Uhh¡ who is this guy?'' She looked at the handsome gentleman who seemed weird for some reason. It could have been because, despite gesturing her to sit, he was still giving a wide, unnerving smile. Ciara observed where she was to sit. It was a chair opposite him, with a desk separating the both of them. The man in question was not seated, though. Instead, he paced about, obviously excited. ''Okay¡'' Ciara finally sat, still puzzled by the sudden turn of events. "Now now, I''m sure you must be quite surprised. After all, you must have been sent here without knowing a thing." The man began. Ciara nodded slowly. "To be honest, I''m just as surprised as you. I thought my entire day would be spent with me just staying here all alone. But man, was I shocked." He continued with a cheerful spirit. "U-um, sir¡?" "I mean how long has it been since an Exception like you appeared at the Institute? How wonderful!" Ciara''s question was buried under his excitement. "An Exception? But I¡ª" "Amazing! A Tier 2, at such an age. Just unbelievable! Are you sure you haven''t had any Formal Magic training before now?" The strange man asked rhetorically. "W-well, I¡" Ciara quickly tried to respond, despite her hesitation. But¡ª "Of course not! Other than the fact that it''s too dangerous to immerse young children in magic at a young age, Nobles would never resort to that. Especially a Duke, am I right? Still, it makes you wonder, doesn''t it?" The strange man chattered on. "Excuse me sir! What the hell is going on here?" Ciara finally yelled. She had reached her limit and her patience had run out. A lot of unanswered questions were swimming in her head, and the bbering man only managed to add to their numbers. ''Who is this man? What is he talking about? What is going on?'' The list went on. "A-ah¡" The man was taken aback by Ciara''s outburst, and¡ªas though just realizing the young girl''s presence¡ªhe calmed himself. "I apologize for that, I just got so excited." He said as he sat. "My name is Trevor Netherlore." Chapter 13 The Man At The End Of The Hallway [Pt 2] ?"Uh, I''m Ciara De Versace Dunroe, but I guess you already knew that." Her smile was awkward, but she kept it glued to her face. "Of course, of course. I make it my duty to look at the profile of everyone who wants to enroll in the Institute every year." Trevor said with a smile. "Just in case someone¡ exceptional¡ surfaces." "And that person is me?" Ciara replied, half-questioning herself. "Well, yes. Truthfully I never imagined you would disy such an amazing performance. I had ruled you out from the potential exceptional ones." The man named Trevorughed, bluntly stating his thoughts. ''Really, now¡?'' Ciara felt a tinge of annoyance within her but controlled herself. "And now?" "Well, it seems one can not judge a book by its cover. Out of everyone here, you''re the only one I would pick out as the ''Exception''." He calmly answered. "You mentioned that before, but what does being an ''Exception'' mean?" Ciara observed Trevor as his smile widened. She could instantly tell that it was a big deal. "Out of all the examinees who enroll here every here, the one who disys the highest potential is considered to be the ''Exception''. Those considered the ''Exception'' are given the choice to take a more advanced exam. Should they pass, the student gets promoted to a higher ''Stage or ''ss'', depending on their performance." Trevor exined. "Promoted?" Ciara said,pletely confused by the vast amount of information that was unleashed on her. "Yes. In the Institute, there are three sses; The Foundation ss The Advanced ss The Final ss Each ss is split into three Stages; Beginner Intermediate Expert. That makes it a total of nine levels a Student must surpass to graduate." Trevor Netherlore further exined. "O-oh, I see¡" Ciara said. "Every six months, exams are put in ce for students to advance to a higher Stage. A student''s speed in climbing up the ranks is determined by their level of performance and power, though. This means that some students can spend about 2 years in a Stage, while others only need only 6 months to a year." "I-I understand now, but you mentioned something about the ''Exception'' being able to take a more advanced exam after the normal one?" Ciara asked, now more interested in the exnation. "Yes. Normally, those who pass the entrance exams are ced in the Beginner Stage of the Foundation ss, but the ''Exception'' can take an exam for a higher ss or Stage¡ depending on their performance." This was a lot of information, but Ciara received it well. Still, something bugged her. "Then¡ why were you so surprised to see me? Are Exceptions that rare?" Trevor made the whole thing sound like a tradition in the exam process, so why was he so surprised to see her? "No. Not really." His reply was t. "Whew!" Somehow, this made the youngdy relieved. She didn''t stand out too much, after all. "But, a Tier 2 is." It was as if the man was simply waiting for Ciara to let her guard down before dumping the news on her. "W-wha¡ª?!" Ciara could feel her nervousness return. "Normally, the Exception would be announced after the conclusion of the final stage of the exams, and he or she would decide whether or not they would take an advanced exam. However, your case is different." ''Ah, so that''s why¡'' She instantly understood what he meant. "You were directed here before the exams even ended. Plus, you met up with me¡ªthe Magic Supervisor of the entire Foundation ss." Trevor smiled. "What? Then you''re¡ what does this mean?!" "It means you don''t need to take an advanced exam, Ciara. You''re automatically promoted to the Intermediate stage of the Foundation ss." The man''s voice burst with excitement. "Wait¡ What?" Pure shock manifested on her face instantly. "Well, you can choose to take the advanced exam for the Expert Stage of the Foundation ss¡ if you want." Trevor added. "No, no¡ no, thanks." Ciara''s response was immediate. "Fair enough." As she heaved a sigh of relief, Trevor began fishing out a few things from his desk. His eyes never left her, though. "So, Ciara¡ congrattions on being admitted into the United Southern Empire Magic Institute. The Institute is currently on vacation now, due to the end of the session, but we will be resuming fully in three months. Use the time you have wisely." Trevor''s smile grew brighter as he closed his eyes¡ "Thank you, sir." Ciara quickly responded, truly grateful for the man''s exnation and guidance. He was a bit¡ªno, very weird¡ªwhen she first met him, but Trevor was actually a very decent guy. The young girl felt lucky to have received her exnation from someone so rtable and friendly. "Well, I guess I''ve kept you long enough. Your attendants must be waiting for you." "A-ah, yes¡" Ciara realized that she had indeed taken more time than expected. "Exit is to your left." He said, directing his hands toward another strange-looking door. ''What''s with this ce and doors?'' Ciara thought to herself as she stood up to leave¡ª thanked Trevor once again. "Oh, and one more thing¡" His voice stopped her from leaving. "¡ Who is your Magic Instructor? Just asking out of curiosity." Ciara looked at his harmless smile, and her mind wandered to Noir. She could have easily said his name, but somehow¡ she felt it wasn''t right. "W-well, I don''t know if it''s in my ce to say." Her reply was hesitant, but firm. "Of course, I understand." Trevor nodded while maintaining his harmless smile. "Your admittance letter will be sent to you subsequently, and you''ll move to your dorms a week before resumption. All other information will be ryed to you alongside your letter." "Thank you Mr. Netherlore." Ciara bowed a bit before quickly exiting the room. She had often wondered why she called Noir by his first name, while referring to others by theirst. The conversation with Trevor had only solidified her suspicions further. ''Argh! Let''s not think about unnecessary stuff!'' She quickly brushed the thought aside while hurriedly walking down another well-lit hallway. * * * "How interesting¡ So even she is unaware of his true identity." Trevor Netherlore said to himself. His smile no longer contained any innocence, and a spark of interest appeared in his eyes. "I wonder what kind of man he is¡" The room suddenly exuded a darkening aura, and a warbling tone echoed around. "¡Mr. Noir." Chapter 14 Uncertain Feelings ?Ciaray on her bed, engrossed in a myriad of thoughts. Everything Trevor Netherlore had said, as well as their implications, began reying in her mind. She had always been treated special because of her family''s status but never had she thought she would be a special examinee among other talented individuals¡ªespecially in an Institution that valued merit above all. She had only one person to thank for this¡ªNoir Novo. She was a bit upset at him though. "The least he could have done was to show up." Ciara murmured under her breath. When she left the venue, only Gnd and Lorna waited for her. They were in the Reception, where countless guardians and aides of the various examinees had also been waiting. When she asked about Noir, their response had made her all the more upset. "Oh, we haven''t got a clue." Not even the two knew where he was or what he was up to. "That jerk! After going through all the trouble of training me, the least he could do was watch my performance." Ciara grumbled as she turned on her bed. Why did she care so much about Noir watching her performance anyway? She barely knew the guy. Sure, he had rescued her from certain doom, guarded her to Artemis, and even trained her for a short while, but all of that had been within the span of three days. Strictly speaking, they were strangers. Plus he was going to get his payment, so there was no need for any attachment or emotional bias in their employer-employee rtionship. ''Still¡'' Ciara found her mind wandering as her eyes closed. "Young Lady, it''s Noir¡ May Ie in?" A sudden voice rang, apanied by a knock. "A-ah?!" The girl was caught off guard, causing her to give out a surprised yelp. Ciara wasn''t prepared for this¡ not yet! She still had to rehearse how she would chew him out and reprimand him for abandoning her. No matter what the reason was, he was still her bodyguard. It made no sense for him to have left her like that, right? Also¡ ''Crap! I have to hurry and¡ª'' ¡ Ciara was currently in her undergarments. "Miss, I''ming in." Noir''s voice emerged once more, not wasting any time. "W-wai¡ª!!!" Before Ciara could verbally respond to him, he had opened the door. ''Curse his speed.'' She thought to herself with a helpless expression as she saw the door being flung open. ''What can I do?'' Only one thing could answer her desperation, at this point. >WHOOSH!< Ciara could push her body past its limits and grabbed her bedsheet¡ªusing it to cover her body before it was toote. "Am I interrupting something?" Noir entered the room in a gentle stride, cluelessly noticing Ciara''s difort. "Y-you¡ never mind." Ciara stuttered, breaking into a relieved sigh. She figured it would be a waste of energy to point out how Noir''s actions were inappropriate on so many levels. Since the man was oblivious to these things, the most he would do was apologize for what he had done¡ªultimately cing Ciara on the losing end. "I came here to inform you¡ about the termination of our agreement." Noirnded the bombshell while the youngdy was still in thought. "U-uh?!" Ciara was not ready to hear that. She had somehow forgotten that Noir was only a temporary employee. The agreement was for Noir to guard her until she secured her admission, which she had already. This meant that Noir was now free to go. "So, this¡ is farewell?" Ciara muttered, casting a disbelieving gaze at the nk expression of the man in front of her. Even though they had only known each other for a short while, it felt strange to say goodbye just like this. "Of course not." "Eh?" Ciara gave a puzzling response. Wasn''t he leaving? Did that mean he could actually be staying? She was only confused even further. "T-then, that means¡" "Yes. I''ll be here until your father arrives. He is toe by today, or so I''ve been told. Once he arrives, and I receive my payment, I will leave." Noir''s heartbreaking response was delivered bluntly. "O-Oh¡ I see." Unbridled disappointment washed over Ciara. "I can tell what you''re thinking." "Y-You can?" Ciara''s eyes sparkled a bit in surprise¡ and a bit of embarrassment. Noir was a powerful person, so it was only expected that he would be perceptive. Did he perhaps notice her hesitation to see him go? "Yes. If you''re worried about the ''Forced Activation'', don''t worry about it. There are no side effects. Also, just because you''re Tier 2 now doesn''t mean you can take it easy. Your Level is still low¡." ''U-uh¡?" Ciara''s mind went nk with confusion. "¡ Plus, you''ve not discovered your ss and your Elemental Attribute. You have to keep training and working hard, but I have no doubt about it¡ you''ll get stronger, so don''t worry." Noir gave a thumbs up, shing her a sincere smile of encouragement. ''WHAT IS HE TALKING ABOUT?'' Ciara didn''t even know where to begin as she stared at the clueless man in front of her. ''He is speaking so off-point!'' She had not even been thinking about any of the things he said, not in the slightest. Couldn''t Noir read the mood? Maybe he had amunication disorder or something¡ "Oh, that''s a relief. Just what I wanted to hear. Thank you, Sir Noir." Ciara strained a smile, albeit sarcastic. Noir nodded at her words, clearly pleased with himself. "Of course, of course." "Anything else?" Ciara''s eyes and lips were twitching at this point, but her smile miraculously remained intact. "No. That''s about it." Noir''s response was t. ''Urk! This guy¡'' "Sir Gnd and Miss Lorna are in their rooms downstairs, just in case you need anything. I''ll be outside." "Ok then¡" Ciara''s voice was hoarse at this point. Awkward silence finally ensued between the both of them. Perhaps they were waiting for the other to say something, or they had both run out of things to talk about. "W-well then¡ I better take my leave." Noir uttered, apparently flustered, as he made for the door. "S-Sure¡" Ciara replied, totally feeling the same way. It didn''t take long for him to exit the room, softly closing the door as he stepped out. For a moment, even after Noir left, Ciara remained silent as she stared nkly into space. But, this onlysted for a few seconds. "AHHHHHHHHH" A scream pierced the air. "That Idiot!" Truthfully speaking, she was upset at both herself and him for the awkward disy that ensued between them. How could a person be so clueless and oblivious? Also¡ how could she have expected anything more from him? "MFFFFFFFFF!!!" She made more muffled screams, turning and tossing on her bed. ''Why does he have to look so innocent while being clueless? He''s dark and shady one time, and then another time he looks so¡ cute¡?'' "Oh, what am I even saying?" Ciara found her thoughts floating in a particr direction, so she tried to use her logic to pull herself to reality. How did she even feel about Noir? It was clear to her that she didn''t view him as a regr person. Sure, by his looks, he looked to be twenty, at most. That would make him at least about 5 years older than her. Ciara had never been too fond of boys, and to be honest, she wasn''t sure what that she ever would. Her attachments to Noir were not romantic in any way¡ at least that was how she felt¡ªand she wasn''t going to lie to herself. She looked up to him, and she felt a sense of gratitude to him, that much was a given. ''But¡ what are these expectations I have toward him?'' Ciara wanted him to give her more attention and she wanted him to disy as much emotion as she showed to him. She was also interested in his story and his past¡ªnot that any of those mattered at this point. It was clear that Noir felt no attachment or emotion toward her at all. ''He''s so cold and indifferent towards me The guy even treats Gnd and Lorna better¡ªat least, in terms of conversation!'' There were only two times he smiled around her¡ªand those moments were nice, but that was it. "I should stop overthinking this." Ciara told herself as she sighed. After all, Noir couldn''t even be bothered to watch her examinations. * [A/N] [Not an excuse, but Noir was lost during that period] * "Father will be hereter today. I should probably get out of bed soon¡" As Ciara had that thought, her bed seemed to suck her deeper into its embrace. A smile permeated her face as she closed her eyes. "Maybe in five minutes¡" Chapter 15 Aligned Interests ?"What?!" Ciara was fuming with surprise and anger as she stared nkly at the young woman in front of her. "H-he couldn''t even bother toe?" She was burning with mixed emotions. Both the feeling of being neglected and that of fury. Lorna had just broken the rather distasteful news to Ciara, and now it seemed like all hell would break loose. It turned out her father could not make it due to certain ''unforeseen circumstances''. Instead, he sent a messenger to Ciara¡ªwho brought with him, a Magic Recording of her father, as well as Noir''s reward. "Young Lady, please calm yourself. The messenger is downstairs. He might hear you." Lorna cautioned nervously. "I don''t care!" Everyone shrank back upon hearing the young girl bellow. "I was almost killed, you know? My life was in danger! Didn''t you tell him all that?!" "Sir Gnd and I exined everything to your Father''s Adviser. He should have delivered our message to him." Sweat was all over the young maid''s face as she stared at Ciara nervously. "Yet he sends a servant? He can''t even see his own daughter after such an incident?" Ciara''s rhetorical question echoed as her face disyed even more of her anger. "W-Well¡" Lorna didn''t know what to say. She knew Ciara had every right to be angry, but it hurt her to see the youngdy revert to such a state. Especially since she had been making such progresstely. "I''m done with this. Leave my room, and don''t disturb me!" Ciara ordered, her forlorn eyes showing just how devastated she really was. "But Mdy¡" Lorna tried to convince her. "I said LEAVE!" Lorna hurriedly left the room, scared and sad for her Young Lady. * * * "Let me guess¡ she won''te down." Gnd said to Lorna as she descended down the stairs. Lorna nodded in confirmation, sighing with a sad and tired expression. ''This isn''t good. But, there''s really nothing we can do¡'' Gnd returned the young maid''s gesture while shaking his head slightly. He looked at the messenger, who was also eager to deliver his message and depart on another assignment. "You may drop your message and leave." The Messenger nodded with an awkward smile, happy to be released despite the Young Lady''s refusal to meet with him. Before Gnd would decide to change his mind, he scurried off. ''I''m so happy I don''t have to deal with his one¡'' Were his final thoughts as he left the building in bliss. * * * "Why don''t you try talking to her, Sir Noir" Gnd turned to face the Dark Knight who stood at the corner of the living room. His calm presence could hardly have been noticed by anyone, and his silent gaze had been unfettered by the constant discussion between Gnd and Lorna on what to do about Ciara. "How would that be of any help?" Noir asked. "Well, it seems the Young miss has grown a bit fond of you these past few days. She also respects you a great deal." It was no secret that Ciara had gone through some sort of personality change ever since Noir came into the picture. Gnd and Lorna noticed this best since they knew the old Ciara. Unfortunately, the man of the hour did not seem to have a clue. "I''m not too sure about that. She seems ufortable around me." "That''s proof that she''s grown fond of you!" Gnd tried to make sense of everything, only attracting more confusion from the Dark Knight. "A-ah, well¡" The old Mage instantly regretted putting his words that way. "Sir Noir, please. I know you''re under no obligation to even remain here. You''ve fulfilled your end of the agreement, and you''ve even helped the Young miss in her Magic training and examination. You''ve finally gotten your reward, so there''s no need for you to indulge our request, but please¡" Lorna pleaded, hand sped and a desperate expression shown. Noir looked at the two faces who stared at him expectantly. He sighed and closed his eyes. "Fine¡" "Thank you, Sir Noir!" Gnd eximed in gratitude¡ "Thank you so much." Lorna gave her thanks as well. "Then¡ I''ll be back soon." The awkward young man said as he left his position. He donned a determined expression as he finally climbed the stairs leading to Ciara''s room. * * * "Young Lady, It''s Noir. May Ie in?" Noir knocked. "Go away!" A hissing sound came from beyond the door "It''s rather urgent." "I said GO AWAY! I don''t want to see anyone." Ciara''s response this time was weak. Unlike with Lorna, she found it very difficult to be rude to Noir. For some reason¡ her heart just wouldn''t allow it. For a moment, there was silence. "Then, I''ll being in." Noir finally broke the ufortable quiet as he opened the door and let himself into the maiden''s sanctuary. "Wha¡ª!!!" Ciara was downright surprised that Noir would really defy her despite her clear instructions for him to leave. He did some careless things in the past but never had Noir directly contradicted an instruction. "What are you doing? I clearly told you to leave!" Ciara angrily yelled, quickly using her ultimate counter-move. She covered herself with the bedsheet! Noir, who had already taken a clean look at Ciara''s negligee, coughed slightly. He quicklyposed himself and acted like he saw nothing. "A-are you disobeying my orders? I believe I clearly told you to go away!" Ciara barked authoritatively. Noir gave no response. He remained frozen in his position within the room. "D-didn''t you hear me? I hope you''re r-ready for the consequences of¡ª" "It seems you''ve forgotten that our agreement has been fulfilled." Ciara was cut short by Noir''s smooth and calm voice. ''A-ah¡?'' She suddenly felt her heart jump. "As things stand now¡ I am currently not in your employ." Noir''s words pierced Ciara unexpectedly. The young girl didn''t know why, but she felt bad. "T-then why are you still here? Take your reward and leave! Leave me alone!" Her voice hid an intense depth of emotion. "I can''t do that." Noir, once again, spoke calmly. "Why not?" "Because¡ doing so would go against my deration to you." "Eh?" Ciara was surprised at this point. Her eyes widened underneath her bedsheet, and she slowly unwrapped her face to stare at Noir. "I said it, didn''t I? That I''ll be here until your father arrives." "O-oh¡" Ciara''s glimmering eyes bulged even more, her lips parting. "I don''t go back on my word." "Y-you mean¡ you''re¡" She couldn''t believe her ears. "Yes, I am. That is If you want me to¡" Noir replied soundly, still gazing at her. "Yes! I mean¡ I guess there''s no helping it." Ciara found herself stuttering, lost in a myriad of emotions. "That''s good to hear¡" The young man responded with a cool, soft smile. Ciara found herself blushing as tears streamed down her cheeks. She was unsure about her emotions¡ªhow she felt about Noir. Then, there was her father''s absence. The girl felt so lost in a lot of contrasting and ovepping feelings that she could not control the fluids as they flowed from her widened, clear-colored eyes. ''H-he''s staying¡'' Ciara realized that the negative aspects of her day were slowly vanishing from memory. What she cared about¡ was how happy she was to hear the words Noir had just told her. "Young Lady¡ a-are you okay?" The man in question asked, noticing her tears. He looked so cute, donning a worried expression despite having such a cold face. Ciara couldn''t get enough of it. "I''m fine¡ I''m okay. Hehe" Sheughed lightly, wiping away her tears. Noir still appeared confused. How could someone be crying and then happy at the same time? He decided to be silent, lest he made a blunder. "Also¡ call me Ciara from now on." The Noble Lady''s smile widened as she ran her hand through her hair. Her lovely blue eyes shone with hope, and she looked dazzling with the brightness her face disyed. Noir was dumbstruck for a moment, taking everything in. Finally, he gave his response. "Is that an order?" "No, It''s a request." Ciara chuckled as she replied. A short silence ensued between the two¡ªand, for a moment¡ªthey simply stared into each other''s eyes. "Fine¡ Ciara." Noir spoke with acknowledgment. "And I have another request. May I call you Noir?" The reurring silence between the both of them grew awkward and embarrassing. "S-sure. If you want." Noir spoke quite tly. He didn''t understand why she wanted to call him by his name, but it was pretty much inconsequential. ''Why does she have to make it weird, though?'''' "Thank you, Noir." Ciara beamed. "It''s nothing¡ It''s just a name." "No, it''s more than that. Thanks for everything." She gave a sincere bow of gratitude. "A-ah¡" Noir felt like he finally understood. He now grasped Ciara''s emotions and her intentions. ''This girl¡'' The man softly smiled. Why had he not realized it sooner? "You''re wee, Ciara." ''It seems Ciara must really be grateful for the Magic training I gave her. She did get a high score and good results, after all.'' Noir thought to himself. A feeling of pride coursed through his body and he nodded in acknowledgment. The clueless young man could not take the hint that Ciara obviously meant something more. Chapter 16 Foreboding ?''Hmm¡ what should I do now?'' Noir watched as Ciara slept peacefully on her bed, recounting the events that had urred during the day. He felt conflicted, to say the least, on the course of action that would serve him¡ªno, everyone¡ªbest. * * * "Fine, I''ll go." Ciara had said, finally agreeing to leave her room and see her father''s message. Everyone was relieved to see her descend from the stairs, and Lorna even gave Noir a knowing look, winking at him. Of course, Noir had no idea of what she meant, but he nodded anyway. Ciara also announced Noir''s stay with them until further notice, and from the looks of things, there was no objection. Once things were settled, she listened to the Magic Recording. The message was nothing special. Her father congratted her on gaining entry into the Institute, promising gifts when he had time to show up. He also thanked Gnd and Lorna for taking care of Ciara, as well as Noir for aiding his daughter. He hardly mentioned the incident of Ciara''s capture, referring to it as "an unfortunate incident" which cost the lives of the guards and the Captain. He even seemed more remorseful over the death of the Captain of the guards, than of what Ciara had gone through. "I am so sorry I cannote see you at the moment but know that all I do is for your good¡ and I love you, dear daughter." He ended his message. The room was quiet after that, and everyone stared ufortably at one another, except Noir, who ruminated on the message. ''Something is off¡'' Noir thought to himself. Ciara stood from where she sat, smiling at everyone. Contrary to their expectations, she remained calm. "I''m fine everyone, thanks for worrying about me." She then excused herself and went to her room. This time, no one stopped her. They fully understood her need for privacy at that moment. "It''s best we give her some time¡ and space." Lorna said, a bit sad. "Indeed." Gnd sighed. He nced at Noir, who was still deep in thought. His face grew serious, and with a determined look in his eyes, he decided to speak. "Sir Noir, there''s something you should know¡" Gnd said, a bit hesitantly. "What is it?" Noir said, facing the old mage. "He''s dead." Gnd said with a defeated sigh. "The enemy Mage among those bandits¡ he''s dead!" "What?" Noir asked, still maintaining hisposure. His eyes shed a dangerous gleam of darkness, but his emotions still had a huge lid on them. "I was just informed of it his morning¡ a few moments before the messenger arrived. I wanted to tell you after the messenger left, but¡" Gnd tried to frame his words well, all to no avail. The truth was that he didn''t want to burden Noir with the news since the young man was going to leave after collecting his money. Noir was a simple mercenary, and he had definitely done more than he was rewarded for. What kind of man would Gnd be to have imposed further responsibilities on him? That was why he hadn''t said anything. "It''s fine, I understand." Noir assured the flustered old man. His gaze was enough to tell anyone that he didn''t feel even the slightest bit offended. "How did it happen?" "That''s the problem. No one knows." Gnd said, looking worried. "Since we arrived at the Institute, he had been kept in one of the cers¡ªof course still in his deep sleep. There were also guards stationed there, and the location was made secret." Lorna gasped a little, and Noir''s eyebrow was raised ever so slightly. "During today''s inspection of his body, it was found out that he was dead. Normally, with him being in stasis, his body was supposed to be in a preserved state, so that rules out him dying of malnutrition¡." Gnd kept analyzing. "The problem with his death is that no other causes could be deduced, at least from the corpse or his surroundings. No traces of mana was found either. It''s a dead end." Frustration permeated the old man''s face as he stared at Noir for answers. Fortunately, the younger man did not falter. "The culprit must be in league with the mastermind behind Ciara''s capture. We wanted to use the mage to extract information on them after Ciara''s examinations were over, so it makes sense that this would happen." Noir replied calmly. "They must also be very skilled, for there to be no traces or cause of death deducible." "Do you have any idea who it could be?" Gnd said, noticing Noir''s troubled expression. "No, I don''t think so." His reply was t. "O-ok, but what do we do now? Deducing from the Duke''s message, it seems he won''t make an official investigation. Our only lead is also gone. It seems the entire ordeal never happened in the first ce. The only proof we have are the dead bodies of ourrades. We know nothing of the true culprits¡" Gnd was slowly getting annoyed by the situation. "No need to worry. In these circumstances, it would be in our best interest to let go of the matter. These things tend to be troublesome. Besides, things will unfold by themselves¡ In due time." Noir''s tone suggested he knew more than he was letting on. Gnd knew the young man was wise and skilled. Still, as one sworn to protect Ciara and their household, he just couldn''t let go of the matter so easily. "B-but, Sir Noir, we can''t just¡!" "Trust me. Just let it go." Noir''s response this time was cold and distant. It was clear who had the final say at the moment. The deep dark eyes of the young man held an untold pressure that forced Gnd into obedience. The old Mage kept quiet. Even Lorna sensed the tense atmosphere and didn''t dare speak. Both Maid and Mage stared at each other ufortably. After a while of awkward silence, they nced at Noir, who maintained his usual demeanor. "I should go check on the youngdy." Noir finally said as he got up. He quickly exited the room, leaving Gnd and Lorna with puzzled looks. Even though he left, the two still didn''t say a word to each other. * * * Ciara let Noir into her room and from her expression, it seemed she was already fine. "Are you alright?" Noir still asked her. One of the young man''s weaknesses was his inability to read another''s mood, after all. "I am tired of answering that question." Ciara scoffed. "Well, since you''re fine, I''d better take my leave." Noir said, leaving as soon as he had entered. "W-wait!" Ciara suddenly let out. Noir paused, waiting by the door and slightly looking behind him, at the flustered girl on her bed. "W-well, It''s alreadyte afternoon, but I can''t seem to fall asleep for my nap. I must be feeling a bit apprehensive. Maybe¡ a bit lonely¡? I-I¡" Ciara struggled to let out whatever pent-up feeling that squirmed within her. "I understand." Noir responded before she could finish. He sharply turned to Ciara and moved in her direction. In a sh, he drew closer to her bed. "W-w-w-wait! W-w-w-w-what do you think you''re doing?" Ciara blushed, her face totally red. Her bodyy motionless on the bed as she powerlessly watched him draw closer. "You want me to stay with you till you fall asleep right?" Noir said, dragging a chair from her bedside. He sat directly in front of her bed, keeping every ounce of his attention focused on the young girl. "Uhhhh, Y-yeah¡ that''s what I meant. I-I mean, no! Why would I need someone to watch over me like a kid?" Ciara stuttered. She was so embarrassed, she could die. How had she misunderstood Noir''s intentions? She thought Noir was going to¡ª ''Never mind that!'' Ciara''s thoughts screamed as she shook her head profusely. "You don''t need to worry. I won''t disturb you. Just sleep." Noir assured her with a gentle nod. "I don''t need you to tell me that!" Ciara snapped, though she knew it was all a front. She quickly covered her entire self under the nket¡ªincluding her head. The young Noble Lady had seen enough of Noir for the day. Any more and it would be bad for her heart. "How embarrassing¡" Ciara''s thoughts trailed as she closed her eyes. She hoped that sleep woulde and take her away. Chapter 17 Assassin ?It had been over 9 hours since that time, and Noir remained in his position, sleeping. It seemed even he had to take a small break. Truthfully, the young bodyguard had not had any sleep since he met Ciara. As things stood, he needed to regain some of his stamina. Thus, after seeing Ciara had finally fallen asleep, he followed suit. Before either one of the two knew it, night fell. And then¡ª "Haa¡" ¡ªNoir''s eyes suddenly popped wide open. He instantly sprang from his seat, and with a quick nce, looked over the room. Upon finding Ciara still fast asleep, he sighed in relief. Despite that, though, the air of unease had not left the room. "Four¡ Maybe five?" Noir murmured to himself, counting the number of presences he was sensing. Thanks to his heightened abilities, not even the stealth of the intruders could avail them. Once the young man was done calcting how many foes he was up against, he came to a conclusion. "It seems¡ we''re not alone." Taking action instantly, his body faded into the darkness. >SHWWUUUUUUU< Noir quickly left the room through the window, carefully ensuring he didn''t make any sound that would awaken Ciara. As he stepped out, a shadowy figure immediately appeared in front of him. Wielding a glowing dagger, the Mana within it sent the air undting. The weapon''s green glow showed the level of Magic Power it had¡ªa Tier 4 Enchantment. >VWUUUSSHHH!!!< Noir easily dodged the de, simultaneously grabbing the hand of his would-be assassin. However, another concealed dagger suddenly appeared behind him. "Hmmph!" The mysterious person twisted, causing two more flying des to appear¡ªin opposite directions¡ªbeside him. Noir was cornered¡ or so it would seem. In a blur, he vanished from his position¡ªcausing all the projectiles to miss. This also meant the assassin was free from his grasp, letting him take action instantly. The strange figure leaped into Ciara''s room, since the window was no longer guarded, intending to finish his job¡ªkilling the girl once and for all. "Nice tricks," Noir whispered in his ears as he appeared right behind him. The assassin widened his eyes in surprise, sharply twisting his body to attack the source of danger with his dagger. Unfortunately for him, Noir had vanished to his front. "You''re skilled¡ and smart. But, you''re too slow." With a quiet voice and disconcerting eyes, the chilly young man stared at the opponent. The assassin quickly looked around him in a panic¡ªor could it be an attempt to find the best solution to his predicament? ''He is trapped¡'' Noir''s thoughts trailed. The man could not win the fight. Noir could kill him at any time, yet he was restraining himself. There was but one reason for that. ¡ªInformation! "I won''t kill you. I''m sure you know that much already. You should have also realized what I want. There''s no way you''re getting out of here alive too¡" Noir''s pitch-ck eyes narrowed on his target. "So, your only option is to¡ª" Noir was still speaking when the assassin took his de and wanted to stab himself. Surprisingly, the de disappeared¡ªappearing on Noir''s hand. "Tch!" The Assassin quickly started chanting, and suddenly a red magic circle appeared on the ground where he stood. The Assassin finished the incantation quickly, and the red circle glowed. He seemed pleased by what he had done too. However¡ >BZZZTZZZZ< The Magic Circle buzzed and shattered apart like ss. "W-wha¡ª?!" The mystery man was shocked, unable to speak. His eyes bulged instead¡ªboth in surprise¡ and fear! "A Tier 5 Self-Destruct Spell. You intended to take me out by sacrificing yourself¡ how typical. "H-how¡" The Assassin stuttered, now in even more shock¡ªif that was even possible. "While [Crimson Self Destruction] is a Tier 5 Spell, it is easier to use than others of the same Tier since it burns out the user''s life and uses it to create a massive explosion. All assassins of your caliber should at least have such a Spell. It is in the nature of your business to avoid any leak of information." Noir calmly analyzed. >WHISSHHH!!!< The Assassin tried throwing a few more daggers at Noir, but they were easily evaded. Finally, he fell to his knees¡ªplopping helplessly to the ground. The powerless man no longer had any strength in his legs since he had sacrificed most of his Mana to use the Self-Destruct Spell. "If you''re curious as to how I was able to disarm you, I''m willing to trade that secret with you For information, of course," Noir said, moving closer to the assassin. The Assassin''s body kept shaking as he struggled to stand. He could not fail this mission, no matter the cost. If he did¡ª "P-please spare me!" The Assassin quickly yelled before Noir got too close. "I have a wife and a daughter at home. I-if I fail¡ they''ll kill them! P-please!" The desperation of the Assassin caused Noir to stop moving. "Haa¡" He sighed and shook his head, turning to Ciara''s bed and noticing she was still fast asleep. Relief spread over his face. The Assassin jumped quickly and lunged at Noir, making hisst-ditch attempt at his life. Noir looked sadly at the assassin. The man knew what woulde next, so why did he even try at all? The Dark Knight knew the answer quite well. "I can understand. After all, I was once like you¡" A cold and empty smile leaked from his face as the empty echoes of his voice sounded. >WHOOOSHH!< The Assassin''s head rolled on the ground, and his body fell with a thud. Noir looked at the mess created on the floor and looked slightly displeased. "Looks like I''ll have to take care of this mess as soon I''m done with the intruders; at least before the youn¡ªI mean, Ciara wakes up," Noir mumbled, quickly correcting himself. He looked outside the window and sensed a few more presences lurking around the premises. "I had better take care of things soon¡ I don''t want themotion to escte and allow them to disturb her sleep." After whispering this, Noir faded again, using his silent speed to race outside the room. * * * Noir took care of a few more Assassins, but he felt something was off. He looked around and noticed that, while there was no longer anyone outside the premises, his unease was yet to be quelled. Suddenly¡ª ''Don''t tell me¡!'' ¡ªHis eyes immediately widened from a sudden realization. He was not wrong! Suddenly, a giant orange magic circle sprung up around the house where Ciara, as well as Gnd and Lorna, resided. "That''s¡ª!" Noir recognized the Spell well. It was a Tier 6 wide-range Magic Spell that required four skilled Mages to perform at four cardinal angles¡ªwith the fifth mage within the Circle. "[Grand Teleportation]?!" Noir''s thoughts rang. The orange light shone brighter, meaning the Spell was activated. "So this was their n all along¡" Noir''s eyes narrowed as he felt the condensed flow of Mana. ''Luring me outside with those small fries while these guys teleport the entire building away from here¡ how smart. They must have intentionally refused to approach Ciara''s room, knowing I would have immediately sensed their n." Noir stood still, watching as the building became engulfed in the orange light. "I''m quite a distance away from the house so I can''t use [Null]." He whispered. The house was already vanishing, turning transparent in nature. All this urred within Noir''s perception of time, which meant everything was moving very slowly for him. Even then, he would not be able to reach the house in time. That was how fast the [Grand Teleportation] was, once it had been activated. The enemies had nned this quite thoroughly. HOWEVER¡ª! "Guess I have no choice now¡" Noir raised his left-hand index finger. He inhaled and exhaled deeply, a darker gleam of power shooting from his deeply warped eyes. Everything seemed toe to aplete halt as his lips cracked open. "¡ [Magic Territory]." * * * [A/N] Thanks for making it this far. I appreciate it. I would also appreciate it more if you allmented more and supported with your Power Stones and Reviews. Chapter 18 Magic Territory ?"¡ [Magic Territory]." >VWUUUUSSSHHH< A vast amount of power suddenly emerged, Noir being the origin, and it spread at an rming rate. Everywhere within a 50-meter range instantly got covered in darkness. Like a veil enveloping even the tiniest fragment of light, theyer of ckness covered all. Then, once the darkness subsided, light shone and everything finally became visible. "Alright¡" Noir looked at the vanishing house and smiled. The Orange Glow around it was currently stagnant, and no activity could be seen at all. That meant Spell was paused. The young man took his time to walk toward the building, treading on the dark shadowy tform which formed the ground. Dark smoke puffed with every step he took, and it seemed the entire floor around him had be a garden of shadows and darkness. Noir looked above him, seeing an empty whiteyer recing the sky¡ªspreading for miles. It seemed everything had worked out. It didn''t take too long before Noir finally reached the building. The moment he touched it slightly, suddenly the Spell broke. Noir was not done, though. >BZZTTTZZZ< The building suddenly glitched and then vanished from its location, leaving five strange figures standing in ce of where it once upied. "Good. Now we''re all set!" Noir looked at the five Mages in front of him, frozen in time. These were the ones responsible for the Teleportation Spell, no doubt. They had satisfied grins on their faces. It seemed they were quite confident of their victory. Noir smiled at the ignorance. He snapped his fingers, causing the five to be released from their suspended state. It took them but a moment to realize that something had gone horribly wrong. "W-wha¡ª?!" "H-how¡?!" "What''s this?!" "¡.!?!" "A-ahh?!" Their smiling faces were reced with confusion, and then perplexity. They looked around them, surprised about their sudden change in environment and the sudden ce they found themselves in. "Did the Spell fail?" One asked in confusion. "That''s impossible, and you know it! Maybe they had an item that interfered with the destination of the spell and sent us here instead. Speaking of which¡ where are we?" The one who seemed like the leader said. A smokey, shadowy ground, and nk white ceiling to serve as the endless sky. This ce really didn''t seem like reality any longer. "Interesting¡ Nice theory." The five Mages immediately jumped in surprise when they heard a stranger''s voice. They had not even noticed he was in front of them¡ªat least until he spoke. "W-who are¡. Where are we?" The leader questioned. "It seems my suspicions were correct." Noir sighed. "I hate it when that happens." "What are you talking about?" The Leader growled, already getting annoyed. Impatience was a vice unbefitting a Mage, but with all the confusion running amok their heads, the five were on edge¡ªtheir leader most of all. "I mean, you guys are too weak." Noir stated bluntly. "W-why you¡!" A more impatient mage among the others shouted in utter annoyance, beating the boss to it. "You dare!" The Mage suddenly brought out a scroll and threw it up. It shone red, showing it was a Tier 5 Rune. "Die!" However¡ ¡ Nothing happened. The rune scroll simply fell on the dark floor. As soon as it did, the item turned to dust and faded. This was when it dawned on the Mages¡ just how serious their predicament was. "T-this isn''t the normal world, is it? Where are we?" The Leader said to himself. "You''ve never seen a [Magic Territory] before?" Noir casually asked. "M-Magic¡. Terri¡. ?!! Don''t tell me¡" The Mage''s eyes now bulged in horror. "Oh, right! Those who experience such don''t usually live to tell the tale. It''s even quite rare to see one in itself, so you should all consider yourselves very lucky. You''ll all die here, but still¡" "B-but [Magic Territory] is a Tier 9 Spell! How can you do it?!" The Leader''s eyes bulged, struggling to believe what he was seeing. The entire sky was nk white, and the ground was pitch ck, letting out ck smoke. There was no sound, except for the voices of those who spoke. There was no sun, moon, or star. The Landscape was just in white and ck¡ªstretching for miles on the tnd. "N-no¡ impossible." The leader said. "Well, sorry to disappoint you but¡" Noir shrugged. At this point, the Mages were all panicking. The Leader nced at his followers, and from his eyes, they could understand what he meant. "Hm?" Noir simply looked at them exchanging signals. He was unsure of what they were nning, but curious nheless. The Mages suddenly brought out two scrolls each. Their actions were simultaneous, a testament to their established coordination They held the Scrolls in one hand each and directed them at Noir, who still nkly stared at them. They all released an intense amount of Mana and poured it into the Scrolls. The scrolls shone bright orange, and a massive Magic Circle appeared before them. They smiled, seeing their joint Rune work. "Once we kill you, the Magic Territory will be gone!" The Leader stated. "Naturally." Noir said inly, making the Mages smile with satisfaction. The Orange Magic circle buzzed and then shattered. The Mages gave surprised gasps. Slowly, despair crept in¡ªalongside deep confusion. "Even if this is a [Magic Territory], given how poor it looks, it must have been badly made. The effects should not be as potent as others¡ªthat was what you thought, right?" Noir found his smile widening. "H-How¡?" They all cried. The situation was bing too absurd, and the man responsible for their predicament seemed to have all the answers. "What do you lot know about Magic Territories?" Silence ensued as the five Mages looked at each other in fear and puzzlement. Truthfully, by normal standards, they would be considered very formidable. However, in the presence of Noir, they seemed to be but mere children. "T-the user within it has all their abilities amplified to an unreasonable amount, and the adversary''s abilities reduce drastically¡" The Leader hesitantly spoke. He eyed Noir, waiting for any slip-up. Even in this seemingly dead end, there was no way he would give up so easily. "That is correct. I''m guessing that''s why you used Runes instead since they have nothing to do with an individual''s abilities." Noir replied. Judging from the expressions he received from them, the young man knew he was correct. "This is probably pointless since you''ll all die here, but¡ you don''t know enough about it." "W-wha¡ª?!" The Leader stuttered, returning to his senses about the inevitable reality that awaited them. ''No! I can''t give up!'' If he got Noir to talk, there was a chance he would find a weakness in the Magic Territory, or at least wear him out. "What do you mean?" The Leader asked. "All Magic Territories exist in a separate space outside the normal world, in essence, they are pocket dimensions." Noir started. "Y-you mean¡?!" One of the mages let out, catching on to their leader''s n. "Yes. You''re correct about the advantage the Magic Territory provides to the user¡ But that is not all!" Noir continued, nonchntly teaching the ignorant ones about what theycked. Perhaps he felt bad for them or thought it was necessary knowledge. Still, Noir divulged the information freely. "In addition to the increase in the abilities of the Caster and decrease in the opponent, there''s also the ''innate'' factor." Noir said. "Innate?" They questioned. "Every [Magic Territory], in addition to the general ability they have, possess ''Innate Attributes'' unique to them. For example, a Mage''s Magic Territory may specialize in Fire Magic, based on the special space the user creates." The Mages hadn''t known this before. They looked around and wondered what attribute their current prison possessed. "Though, since Magic Territories are Tier 9 Magic¡ªplus it takes a long time for a Tier 9 Mage to master and refine it¡ªthe Innate Attributes in Magic Territories are not usually straightforward." Noir continued, not bothering with filtering his information. "T-that''s¡" The leader was learning a lot. He had questions, especially because he was arriving at the answer he desired "Is it due to your Territory''s ''Innate Attribute'' that our Rune Scrolls don''t work?" "That''s true¡ though I won''t tell you what my Territory''s Innate Attribute is." Noir smiled yfully. "B-But why? You''ve already told us this much! Besides if you''re going to kill us anyway, what''s the point? You might as well just tell us!" The Leader yelled desperately. His bloodshot eyes rang of desperation. Clearly, this enthusiasm was enough to move Noir¡ªif it was genuine, at least. The sudden Magic Tutor looked at all the eager faces before him, inhaled deeply and closed his eyes. Once he opened them, his eyes beamed with a sign that made it certain that he was ready to share his deep secret. "Nope." His answer remained the same. Instantly, all five of the Mages lunged at Noir. Their annoyed and desperate expressions made it certain that the thought it was their best chance to strike. However, they were still too slow. With a snap of his fingers, they all froze. "While you guys might be immobile, I know information is still going to be ryed to your brains, though it''ll be at a slow rate." Noir whispered. "Your final lesson is this¡" His smile grew wider, and it seemed he was beginning to enjoy what was ying out. "¡ What happens when the user of a [Magic Territory] decides to leave the space he creates?" The suspended audience could not answer, so he had to reply to his own question. "The Territory copses, obviously. Now, tell me what happens to the unfortunate ones who remain within the Territory while the user leaves?" A dark gleam sparked from Noir as he gazed at the victims of his power. There was silence. Choking, heavy silence pervaded the artificial space. "I guess I don''t need to say any more." Noir turned away from the five Mages, eyes dead cold. His smiling expression returned to its dull state, and he assumed his usual state. "You guys are no fun at all." His empty voice echoed as a rip appeared in the vast space and he went into it¡ªleaving the Territory behind. Then¡ everything turned ck again. * * * "Haaa¡" Noir''s breath was a bit heavy¡ªhis eyes too. He really needed rest. "Magic Territory takes too much out of me." The young man talked to himself, lookingpletely exhausted. ''Why did I have to ramble on and on? Did I really enjoy that?'' Noir sighed and looked ahead of him, seeing the building in its original position. It seemed everything went well. ''There''s nothing to worry about on that end.'' He pictured Ciara and the rest having a lovely night''s rest. Speaking of rest, he too was terriblycking some shut-eye. "I have to clean up fir¡ª" "Well, well, well! Aren''t you a sight for sore eyes?" A voice suddenly echoed through the dark field. Noir''s eyes widened, readying a defensive stance while looking wary. He was tired, but not too much so to assume the proper position when confronted with an unknown personality. "Who''s there?" He instantly scanned his environment "That''s cold. Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten about me already¡ About ''us''?" The voice spoke, getting clearer and closer. "This voice¡ It can''t be!." Noir, for the first time, gave an utterly shocked gasp. "It''s been a while¡" A person emerged from the darkness. He had white hair, blue eyes, and a smile stered on his face. He wore a white suit with a blue tie, giving him a distinguished¡ªmore refined¡ªlook. Compared to Noir, who appeared to be a rogue mercenary, he looked like a proper gentleman. "Y-you''re¡ #04¡?" Noir managed to say, still recoiling from the exhaustion he felt, as well as the surprise pounding through his head. "And you''ve definitely seen better days¡" The not-so-strange person said with a smile, facing Noir directly. "¡ Haven''t you, #00?" Chapter 19 The Truth [Pt 1] ?Sweat rolled down Noir''s face as he stared at the man in front of him. The neer was smiling in a pleased and friendly manner, but Noir knew the danger behind his expression. Silence pervaded the area as a wave of ufortable pressure dominated the vicinity. "So you''re not going to say anything, even after all these years?" He finally spoke. "What do you want?" Noir quickly replied, maintaining his guard. The man sighed, not letting up his rxed smile for a moment. Slowly, he began to walk toward Noir¡ªthetter retreated at the same pace as well. "You should know the answer to that¡" He answered softly. "¡ Yet you''re asking me. You should know it''s meaningless to stall me, don''t you¡ Zero?" He said, still maintaining his pace. "Don''t call me that!" Noir snapped, donning an aggressive tone. His eyes then widened as he suddenly regained hisposure¡ªrealizing the rash nature of his actions. "That''s not who I am anymore¡" The ck-haired young man muttered with a distant gaze. "Oh yes¡ you go by a different name now, don''t you? Noir Novo." The gentleman said, seeming to be enjoying himself as he prodded more into Noir, making thetter ufortable. "I have to say, the name has a nice ring to it. Too nice for you to havee up with on your own¡" He furthered, with his grin getting wider. "Stop¡ " Noir said defeatedly. "I wonder¡ who could have given you such a cool idea for a name¡?" The white-haired man continued, obviously instigating Noir. Noir''s entire body was numb, but he did not want to exert himself more than he already had. His hands folded into a fist, and he clenched his teeth. He could not afford to attack his foe. "¡Was it that girl you were so fond of back then?" The man suddenly said. That was too much for Noir to bear. "I SAID STOP!" He shouted with rage, dashing from where he was, with his super speed, and headed toward the white-haired fellow. >VWUUUUSSSHHH!!!< As Noir approached, the gentleman remained calm and rolled his eyes. "Oh, please¡You should know better¡ than to do that!" Suddenly a loud ringing echoed through Noir''s brain. His entire body lost control, causing him to stiffen up and fall on the cold, hard ground. "ARRRRRRGHHHH!!!" He screamed in pain. "Oh,e on¡ just from this little and you''re already down¡ don''t disappoint me so much." The man sighed as he raised his hands in frustration. Noir covered his ears as the pounding and ringing increased in his head, sending an unbelievable amount of pain throughout his body. "This is too unbearable." The man said, snapping his fingers. Immediately he did so, the pain Noir was experiencing subsided. Noir still remained on the ground, however, unable to rise because of the extreme fatigue on his body, and his mind. "What happened to you? Already fatigued after one Magic Territory? Even I can pull about three consecutively without being nearly as exhausted as you." The smiling man said, with a tone of disgust. Noir could barely speak as he pathetically remained on the cold floor. "Your amount of power has greatly diminished. Everything about you iscking. I don''t even see your Sacred Weapon with you. How odd. In your current state, I doubt you could even use it if you wanted to." Noir gave short gasps, as though wanting to utter words, but his lips failed him. "You, who can''t use magic, have been reduced to this¡ how boring. Seeing you struggle like this is just too underwhelming. I didn''t expect our reunion to turn out this way." He shook his head, looking at Noir. "Satisfied with your monologue yet?" Noir''s voice finally appeared. The young man gave a weary smile on his face, wincing at the pain''s aftereffects on his body. "Hardly." The white-haired man mused. "And you should know why." Noir knew the man before him, even more than most. He was not the type to easily forgive or let go of a grudge. Though if Noir was being honest, he wasn''t the type either. "Sixteen years ago, you defected from the Empire¡ from our unit. Do you know the kind of havoc you caused? The Imbnce you created?" The gentleman was still smiling, though something about his eyes and tone made it evident that he was angry. "If I remember correctly, I wasn''t the only one who defected¡ now was I?" Noir responded with a forced smile. Unfortunately, this defiance was rewarded by even greater pain. "Gahhhhhhh!!!" "You''ve got quite the sharp mouth. Too bad you can''t back it up with action. I know what you''re trying to do, but it won''t work, you know¡" He smiled. "Yeah¡ of course you do." Noir gasped for breath at this point. "After all¡ You''re #04: The Truth.". "d to see your memory remains intact, even though I can''t say the same for your worth." He shrugged, still maintaining hisposure. "I can obtain whatever information I want out of you, plus you can''t lie to me¡. My Bloodline Magic is quite useful, isn''t it?" The Truth murmured, half speaking to himself. "Then there''s no point in this¡ Just tell me what you want?" Noir groaned. ''The Truth'', also known as Homunculus 04, stared down at Noir. This had been one of hisrades, one of his brothers¡ And yet¡ "Firstly, something doesn''t add up. You''re not the same Noir I used to know¡ You''ve grown duller, weaker¡ why?" The Truth asked, with his eyes glowing blue. "I¡ don''t know¡ I just found out roughly a year after I left." Noir said tly, looking a bit unsure himself. An air of silence interrupted the two, and the defeated man''s statement made the victor''s face scrunch up a little. "Weird¡ you''re not lying. Yet it''s strange. Does that mean The Doctor had something to do with it?" The Truth asked himself. There was silence, the wind howled and the tense atmosphere grew even more so. "How did you find me?" Noir managed to let out. "Well¡ It wasn''t easy I''ll give you that." The Truth replied. "But for me¡ It was only a matter of time." "Were you the mastermind behind the incident¡?" Noir asked, still eating dust, as his paralyzed body could hardly do much. "Nah. Though it was really helpful. I should thank the person who nned the thing. Without that incident, you would have been able to elude me for longer." The Truth said with an even broader smile. Noir remained quiet. He knew exactly what The Truth was implying. ''I should have just remained hidden¡'' Chapter 20 The Truth [Pt 2] ?"¡And I know you understood that. So why did you endanger yourself like that?" The Truth stared down at Noir as he pressured. For a moment, neither said a word. However, Noir could not resist the passive ability of his opponent. Before long, his quivering lips opened. "She¡ asked for my help." His tone was pathetic, much to the gentleman''s disgust. The Truth stared at him for a while, donning an expression of disbelief. But, his confused silence onlysted a moment. "Hahahaha!" He burst into uncontrobleughter, losing his calmposure for a moment. "Seriously? That was all it took for you to take that risk? After so many years on the run? For someone so cold and calcting, you''re quite simple, aren''t you?" Chuckles leaked out of his lips as he quieted down. "Who else knows¡ about my whereabouts?" Noir croaked, ignoring the obvious shades thrown at him. The Truth looked at his powerless opponent''s worried and downcast expression, smiling condescendingly. "Don''t you worry. As of now, I''m the only one who knows about you¡at least for now. But it''s only a matter of time before the others catch on. Especially the Doctor and #01." Noir''s face scrunched up as he heard those names, but he tried his hardest to keep his emotions under wraps. "So, what are you going to do now? Take me back? Kill me? Let''s just end this charade." Noir''s shaky voice echoed dreadfully. "Oh, but what''s the fun in that?" The Truth replied with a smile. "No, I''m going to do neither of those. Instead, I''ll just watch as you lose everything you built so much to achieve¡ just like 15 years ago." A sadistic smile yed on The Truth''s face as his blue eyes glowed even fiercer than before. "Don''t tell me¡ back then, you were the one who¡ª?" Noir''s eyes widened with shock. There was no response from the gentleman. "ANSWER ME!!!" Uncontroble rage followed as Noir''s dark eyes burned with a distant pain that seemed too deep to fathom. "Ooooh, scary!" The Truth teased, not even the least bit fazed by the powerless barks Noir gave. "It wasn''t me, though¡" "What will you gain out of this?" Noir''s voice returned to its calm state. He sounded deted as the flickering mes in his eyes died out. Something else began sparking, though. "If it is discovered that we had contact, and you didn''t report back¡ you''ll be in trouble." "What''s this now? Are you actually worried about me?" The Truth smiled, spluttering even moreughter. "Well, I just don''t want my brother to get hurt¡ we''re family, after all." Noir weakly responded to The Truth''s sarcasm with his own. What a costly mistake that was! Suddenly, the white-haired gentleman''s expression clouded over, and then a grave frown appeared on his face for the first time. >WHOOOOSSSHHH!!!< He kicked Noir, sending him dozens of meters from his location. >BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!< The shockwaves echoed through the night, and the ground split apart¡ªleaving dentures and shattered surfaces sttered about. "Gahhh!" Noir felt the pain within himself. A few ribs had been cracked, and his entire body was sore. He coughed blood as he groaned in pain. The Truth steadily approached Noir¡ªclosing the distance in a jiffy. He bent down and looked at Noir with disgust. "I no longer consider you my brother." A smile reappeared on his face once this statement was made. "Even with your original powers, you were considered the weakest among us. You''re unable to use any magic, except your Bloodline Magic. Then there''s the issue of that small pool of Mana you possess. Compared to ours, wouldn''t you call yourscking?" The Truth sighed, resuming his upright stance. "Despite all that, one irrefutable fact covered your weaknesses. Your Bloodline Magic¡ªone which even I was envious of countless times. [Null], that ability to interfere with any and all magic." The Truth said in a tone of nostalgia. A chuckle escaped Noir''s lips as he spat out more blood. He groaned in pain as he weakly stared at his brother. "A-aren''t you overestimating me too much? I can''t even do anything to Bloodline Magic¡" "That''s true. Your Magic doesn''t work on Bloodline Magic¡" The Truth narrowed his gaze, emitting even more seriousness than before. "¡ But, in a battle with any other, you were invincible." Noir sighed and shook his head, still coughing. "To be honest, most of them looked down on you, but not me. I never for once underestimated you. Because I know for a fact Noir¡ that you are strong." The Truth''s voice echoed into the night. His statement was blunt and unfiltered. Never once did he mince words. Such was his nature¡ his design. Noir was silent despite the praise. The wind howled, and there was a sense of emptiness in the tense atmosphere. "That''s why I know for a fact that I don''t need to drag you back with me. In due time, you''ll return by yourself¡ I know it. I think the Doctor also understands this. That''s why he never seriously participated in the efforts of your retrieval." The Truth added. Something stirred within Noir. It somewhat agreed with the statement of his brother. "When you''re done with your rebellious phase, and you''ve grown sick of throwing tantrums¡ you''ll return home." "Y-you''re¡ you''re wrong." Noir struggled to say¡ªnot knowing if he was speaking to himself¡ or his adversary. "You can''t change who you are, Noir. After all, you were The Empire''s most formidable assassin. Number 00: Zero." The Truth cackled in response. "T-that''s not me anymore." "And you think this is you? Pretending to be a traveling merchant or some sort of mysterious dark knight? Even guarding an entitled girl like that? No¡ we both know what you were made for." The Truth''s words were harsh and heavy. The worst part was¡ they rang true! Noir fell silent again, now with a defeated look on his face. >Bzzzzttzzz< Suddenly, he heard a voice in his head. The Truth was speaking to him telepathically. ~I''d be careful If I were you. Be wary of the one they call Netherlore. He is connected to Ciara''s capture. He knows more than he is letting on as well.~ Noir''s eyes instantly bulged. He was filled with more thoughts and questions¡ªnow more than ever. "W-why are you telling me this¡?" He weakly whispered. ~Who knows? Maybe I don''t want anyone to take my prize from me. In the end, Noir¡ remember, I am the one who will end you.~ The Truth responded with a tone of finality before cutting off themunication. He turned from Noir and began walking away. The fallen one could not turn his head to see him walk away, but could only hear his footsteps getting fainter and fainter. "H-How is he, by the way¡ The Doctor¡?" Noir''s voice was hoarse, but he still croaked the words. "Youthful as ever." The Truthughed in response. He kept walking, though. "The others will being for you soon. And they won''t be as nice as I am." The sounds of his footsteps were almost nonexistent at this point. Noir inhaled heavily, shivering slightly as the image of the other Homunculi shed in his head. It had been a long night, and things were about to get worse. He had suffered a lot, but he had also learned a lot during his ordeal. Noir was, at least, thankful for that as he felt himself drifting away into unconsciousness. "Crap! I''m losing my grip." He slurred, his vision blurring. >SHUUUUUUUU¡.< As everything went dark, a mysterious tone warbled and deep blue energy started enveloping Noir''s consciousness. An unknown voice started to ring in his head as he saw letters floating around in his subconscious ~[REBOUND]~ ~ACTIVATING [REBOUND] NOW~ ~[REBOUND] SELECTED~ ~COMMENCING PROTOCOL~ ''H-haaaaa¡!!!'' Suddenly, Noir felt a surge of power well up within him. It was familiar, yet odd. And so¡ as he fell into a deep sleep, something else took over. Something ''darker''. Chapter 21 Zero ?"How boring¡" The Truth muttered as he left the scene. His luxurious-looking shoes cked on the hard ground of the vastpound as he stole away into the night. He only had one statement to make after seeing someone he used to respect in such a state. "Disappointing." Clearly, he waspletely let down by Noir''s poor performance. To think a powerful being could sink so low¡ it was frighteningly repulsive. >ZZZZTTTZZZZ< A low buzzing sound suddenly appeared. "Uh¡?" The Truth felt a strange pressure around the area and suddenly looked back to see the source of the strange Mana that was surging. His eyes widened slightly as he noticed something emerging. As the power kept increasing, The Truth realized something. Perhaps the night wasn''t going to be too disappointing, after all. * * * Purple windows appeared within the unconscious Noir''s mind. The buzz became louder in his head as a dark swirling of mana surrounded him. ~[REBOUND]~ ~ACTIVATING [REBOUND] NOW~ ~[REBOUND] SELECTED~ ~COMMENCING PROTOCOL~ And then¡ª * * * "Wow¡" Truth mumbled, watching the unbelievable amount of power gather around the fallen foe. >BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM!!!!!< The massive wave of power swirling around Noir suddenly erupted, sending debris flying everywhere. "Tch. This is¡" Truth murmured. The massive explosion of power gathered, converging in a single spot. Everything entered Noir''s body as he suddenly kicked back to life. However¡ It wasn''t the same as before. "You¡ who are you?" The Truth asked, watching the apparition rise from the ground. Noir, or whatever this new being was, smiled widely, gazing upon Truth''s flustered expression. "Long time no see Truth. It''s been quite a while¡" His smile was calm, yet dangerous. Noir''s new voice had a dark echo within it, sending a chilly feeling as words came forth. A bead of sweat dropped from Truth as he observed the changes that urred before him. Noir''s current form was identical to the one he knew of in the past. His total amount of Mana, and his physical stats¡ all of them were the same as Homunculus 00''s. "Zero¡?" Truth mumbled. Upon hearing this, Noir''s grin widened even more, epting the name as his, unlike before. "What the hell is happening? Noir didn''t mention anything like this" Truth said, ring at the newly transformed image of his former colleague. "Of course, he didn''t. That''s because he doesn''t know anything. Even I¡ I find memories and portions of my consciousness missing. It must be as a result of¡ª" Truth listened eagerly, hoping to gain even more information. "¡ªAh, I think I''ve said enough," Noirughed, noticing the keen interest his opponent disyed. "So you won''t say any more, uh? That''s quite a shame¡ for you to think you actually have a choice." Truth returned hisugh with a defiant one¡ All he needed to do was ask the question, and Noir would have no choice but to reveal all he knew. Before the passive effect of his Bloodline Magic, no one could resist hispulsion or speak a lie! "Tell me everything you¡ª" Before he couldplete his words, Noir quickly vanished from his location, moving beyond conceivable speed. In an instant, he appeared before Truth,unching a fist toward his face. Truth immediately reacted, dodging the blow and taking a few steps back in retreat. "Oh, close blow. So you won''t let meplete my words¡ª?" Noir vanished once again, appearing behind Truth. In reflex, thetter created a barrier to defend against the iing attack, however¡ "[Null]" The attack shattered, causing his hit to advance even further. Gritting his teeth, Truth red at Noir for interrupting his magic, leaping even further away from him. "Are you going to dance around all night?" Noir asked with a dangerously dark gleam in his eyes. "Oh, please. Do not make empty threats to me. I could still dispose of you easily. You''re just not worth that amount of effort." The Truthmented. Back then, Homunculus #00 was considered the weakest due to his inability to use any kind of Magic and only rely on his Nullification Bloodline Magic. However, that all changed when Noir developed something else that shocked everyone else. An entire system not known to anyone before¡ ''Is that what he''s using? Is that how he hid his strength till now? Enough to fool me?!'' Truth asked himself. Noir snapped his fingers and instantly, five mana circles appeared around him simultaneously. All having purple color, they danced around him. "Tier 7 magic? You must be mocking me!" Truth sneered with disdain. Noir merely smiled, ignoring the words spouted by the enemy The circles instantly transformed into several spheres¡ªeach bringing forth ten dark glowing orbs¡ªmaking a total of fifty structures surrounding him. "Go." Instantly, theyunched toward Truth, chasing him in a sh. "Tch" Moving swiftly, the Homunculus dodged the assaults toward him, flexibly twisting his body midair as he avoided any hit. >KYIIIIIIIIIIIII< The orbs suddenly began to emanate a sound as they neared him. The high frequency could only be bad news, and The Truth recognized that quite well. "These are¡ª!" >BOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!< The orbs began exploding as they neared Truth, sending shockwaves flying around. Still, the Homunculus avoided any direct hit. "Oh? How about this then?" Noir smiled, clearly enjoying himself from the distance where he stood. A hundred of the same circles he created now appeared. With each creating ten orbs, a thousand of the purple bombs danced in the air. "Do you really want to fight? Here?" The Truth asked, furrowing his eyebrows as he sighed. At this point, it was difficult to discern the darkened man''s intentions. "Of course not!" Noire casually responded, sending the thousandfold orbs hurtling at the gentleman. The Truth could have easily defended against this onught. He was well versed in all kinds of Magic, however¡ Those would simply be nullified by Zero''s annoying [Null]. Against someone like Zero, the only thing that could be effective was physical attacks¡ Or Bloodline Magic. The white-suited Homunculus didn''t want to go around using his special card, but not doing so would be foolishness when dealing with Noir¡ªor rather, Zero. "[Bloodline Magic: TRUTH]" The iing orbs suddenly stopped as they approached him. In that instant, they all exploded in the air, lighting up the dark sky. >BOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!!< The disastrous fireworks painted the firmaments, parting the clouds above the two fighters as the shockwaves sent tremors to the ground. Slowly, the excitement died down and the noise quieted. "Ah, I see what you did there¡ you used your pesky ability again, didn''t you?" Noir smiled, holding his head as he winced. "You''re no match for me, Zero. Even in your awakened state. Do not attempt to drag this out any further¡ or I''ll have to resort to ''that''." The Truth warned, narrowing his eyes. "Don''t be so uptight. I was just giving you a warm greeting. You did say you were disappointed by the previous performance I gave, right?" Noir, in his Zero persona, responded casually. "Typical." His counterpart responded. Every semnce of sense told him to capture the rogue right there and then. Despite that, the Homunculus hesitated. "So, what are you going to do now?" Noir''s chilly, yet yful voice sounded. The Truth sighed, shaking his head. He turned his back and made to leave. "Who knows? This is certainly an important development. It will be fun enjoying our fight without any interruptions¡ maybe some other time." His voice sounded distant, and he didn''t bother looking back another moment. "That won''t be possible if the higher-ups know of this event." Noir smiled as he watched his brother leave. "I don''t have my full memories. But, I can say this¡ that day when I left, it was for a good reason. That''s all I know" The Truth paused upon hearing Noir give a seemingly sincere answer. Perhaps that would be enough to redeem him for what he did¡ªthe crime hemitted, and the consequences of that reckless action. "I don''t care. That doesn''t matter anymore. When next we meet, I''ll be taking your life. Don''t forget that" In a sh, he vanished, leaving Noir alone in the badly damagednd. "I see¡" Suddenly, a sharp sensation coursed through Noir''s head, sending his entire nerves into shock. "Ah, I''m out of time already. I understand¡" His eyes dimmed and the smile on his face faded away. Just as with a lid, the energy within his body became suppressed. With this, his consciousness went ck as he fell to the ground. Not knowing what to expect while in his weakened and vulnerable state, Noir passed out again. Chapter 22 Fractured Memories ?A dark, all-epassing void spread about. Within this darkness, ripples of distortion spread about. Ovepping images and echoing sounds drifted. And at the center of the ipleteyers of memories¡ was a single being. "I''m not like you." A voice drifted in the subconscious realm as Noir floated through it. "Aren''t you human too?" A feminine voice responded. Clearly, a conversation was going on here. Drifting images, blurred by uncertainty, appeared and vanished. "I¡" A reply came forth and then stopped before it could bepleted. For a moment, there was a lull. Nothing sounded, and nothing could be seen. Then, in a sh¡ everything came rushing back in. Noir found himself remembering the events that happened when he was still known as Homunculus #00, Zero¡ªone of the major assets of the Western Empire, a member of H.E.L.I.X. Even though he was a member of the most powerful force in the empire, he was still considered as a failed project. * * * "Defect" One of the scientists stated. "Failure" Another added. "At least he can still be useful." More posited. He wasbeled the unsessful venture in making the perfect vessels of power. In simple terms¡ª "You can''t use magic." The Doctor was the one who told him point-nk. "W-what?" The younger Noir, Homunculus #00 had asked hesitantly. He was young and innocent then¡ªnot knowing why he was different, and what he did that was so wrong. "Just what I said. You are incapable of using any kind of magic, well, except your Bloodline Magic." The Doctor''s words only dug a bigger hole into his heart as the truth began to sink in. "That means¡ I am a failure¡ aren''t I?" Zero could only mutter, totally downcast. He was still only a child, though his body was rapidly maturing to that of an adult. After countless months of training and testing¡ªsome of which were unbearably painful and dreadfully scary¡ªhere he was for the final analysis. He endured all that, only to be told he had no aptitude for magic. "So this is why everyone calls me a failure and treats me like this¡" He was a result of countless assets and resources poured into the project. So the fact that he could not yield results made everyone view him as a massive waste of resources¡ and space. "It''s true that the point of the project is to create the ultimate beings that transcend the limits of any Magic humanly possible¡" Doctor Kurt gave a smile. If he said that to make the young boy feel better, then he was doing an awful job. Zero had never felt so worthless. "I-I see¡" "¡ And in that regard, I''d say you are a major sess." Doctor Kurt''s next words came as a surprise to the young one. "What? Why?" Unless he was just trying to pamper the boy¡ªsomething no one in the Project had ever done¡ªwhy would he make such a statement? "Yes, it''s true that you can''t use magic the way everyone can¡ But that doesn''t mean you''re a failure." "Y-you mean that Doctor?" Zero''s childlike eyes glowed, even though it was dark in color. Children were impressionable, and it hadn''t even been a year since his creation "Yes, Zero. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something only you can do!" Doctor Kurt said with a bright and youthful smile. Zero found his face brightening up, and his heart warmed to the kind words of the Doctor. After only hearing harsh words of contempt from everyone around him, and getting cold looks and treatment from all his seniors¡ªto hear those words from the man he looked up to the most¡ ¡ That was the best thing that had ever happened to him since his birth. * * * The memory faded into darkness as Noir regained consciousness. His eyes opened and his dark pupils shrunk with sudden exposure to light. "Urghh¡" Noir groaned as his sore body still ached him. He had woken up from the pleasant memory in his past to the harsh reality that awaited him. In an instant, the events that urred the previous night shed through his mind. He immediately roused himself from his lying state, and sat upon the bed. Suddenly the door swung open and Gnd alongside Lorna came through. Their worried faces were evident as they hurriedly rushed to Noir. "Sir Noir, you''re awake?" Lorna first spoke up, tears welling up in her eyes. "Uh¡ Yeah, I am." Noir said, with a calm expression, trying to reduce the tense and emotion-filled atmosphere in the room. "Sir Noir, I''m sorry!" Gnd said firmly and apologetically, bowing his head. "W-What do you mean? Why are you apologizing." Noir, who wasn''t used to such courtesy, was surprised¡ªif not downright nervous. It didn''t help that his body was still feeling jumpy from the events of the previous night. "I couldn''t do anything in the battlest night. And even after we discovered you, badly wounded and damaged¡ I couldn''t do anything to help you." Gnd replied with a tone of powerlessness and self-condemnation. "Sir Noir protected us from all the assants, yet, we couldn''t do anything for you!" Lorna''s tone contained pure sadness and guilt. "It''s not your.¡ª" Noir tried responding. "It is! I am the Young Lady''s Guard Mage! Yet I couldn''t do a single thing! I was the one who requested Sir Noir''s help, but when you were in distress I couldn''t even aid you. I was always confident in my Healing Magic, but I couldn''t heal a single bruise on your body! I am so ashamed of my own powerlessness!" Gnd was close to tears, at this point, an unsightly expression for an older man his age to show. It only proved how frustrated he was. Noir felt awkward in the room. It was so full of emotions that Noir felt like an oddity. ''If I don''t find a way to satiate their guilt¡ there would be no end to this.'' He sighed internally. "You shouldn''t feel bad about your inability to heal me. The truth is that Magic doesn''t work on me." Noir was hesitant to reveal this, but decided to do so anyway. After all¡ "I-It doesn''t?! What are you saying?" Gnd was in utter shock, bordering on the edge of disbelief. "Yes, unless it''s Bloodline Magic or certain exceptions¡ It won''t affect me at all." Noir affirmed. For a moment, silence existed in the room. It was much better than the myriad of emotions, so Noir was grateful for that, at the very least. "T-then, doesn''t that mean Sir Noir is invincible?" Lorna suddenly broke the silence with her high-pitch tone of surprise. "That''s a phenomenal feat! Sir Noir is truly incredible." Gnd replied, smiling at the young maid. However, almost as soon as he spoke, Gnd''s face suddenly became clouded. Worry and fear overshadowed his countenance as he realized something important¡ and scary. "Sir Gnd, are you okay?" Lorna, the most sensitive of the bunch, asked in a hurry. "U-uh, I was just thinking. When we saw Sir Noir, you were in a terrible state¡" Gnd faced theid-down man. "How powerful was the enemy to have overpowered you so much?" "That was just due to my carelessness." Noir quickly answered Gnd. "It won''t happen again!" Gnd and Lorna remained silent, realizing the young man was serious. Still, they couldn''t help but be worried. Even though this was Noir in question. In the past, they would have considered him untouchable, but the injuries he sustained was proof that someone out there could best him. "You all overestimate me. I''m not invincible, either. Due to my nullification of magic, I can''t use magic as well." Noir tantly stated. He normally wouldn''t tell this to people, however¡ something about this group made him want to say something. Noir truly felt at ease. Chapter 23 Code And Null ?"¡ I can''t use magic as well," Noir revealed. "Wha¡ª?!" Lorna and Gnd both responded. "That can''t be true Sir Noir. You used Magic to heal Sir Gnd and myself, remember?" Lorna quickly added, remembering her first encounter with Noir. "Yes, and you also used it to transform that makeshift carriage. You also cast that Hibernation Spell on the Mage of the kidnappers right? You even taught the Young Lady Magic." Gnd posited. "Besides, I know Sir Noir is amazing, but it''s impossible to have defeated all those bandits, and even the attackersst night without using magic. " Noir smiled within himself. Since he had already told them so much, he decided to enlighten them a bit. "No, other than two exceptions¡ªBloodline Magic and Magic Territory¡ªI really can''t use Magic¡ at all." Noir reaffirmed his earlier statement. ? "B-but¡ if you didn''t use Magic, what have you been doing?" Lorna murmured, conflicted on what to believe. She trusted Noir and knew he had no reason to lie, but the results could not be denied. There was no way he could have achieved such feats without the use of Magic. "Code." Noir responded, point nk. "C-code?" Lorna and Gnd''s replies were simultaneous. "Yes, I use Code¡ instead of Magic." "What exactly is Code?" Gnd asked. He looked at Lorna and he could tell that she was also entirely confused. None of them had heard anything like this. "In simple terms, Code is the method I use to interfere with The System, achieving the same result or effect as magic," Noir replied. "E-eh¡?" Gnd answered, obviously still confused. "C-can you exin in simpler terms?" Lorna asked with an awkward smile. They both looked like bumpkins in the face of the young man''s exnation. "Hmmm," Noir said, thinking a bit. Gnd and Lorna, who appeared to be older than Noir, felt like children expecting exnations from a well-informed adult. ''So awkward.'' Their minds rang. "As you know, the system called Magic has existed for hundreds of thousands of years¡ª since antiquity. It has undergone several millennia of evolution and what we see now is a result of countless perfection of the concept of magic." Noir exined. Gnd and Lorna listened attentively, to avoid any confusion. "Code is essentially a new system I developed, entirely different, yet simr to Magic. By generating apletely different system and developing it, evolving it to a certain point, I can achieve results indistinguishable from Magic. That''s how I was able to do those things." Noir finally stopped. Gnd and Lorna''s jaws dropped the moment their minds processed what he had just said. To say they were amazed was an understatement. What Noir was essentially saying was that he had developed his own kind of system, from scratch for that matter. That was unbelievable. Usually, anyone would call the young man insane. However, after all he had done and shown¡ none of these two had it in them to doubt his words. "Sir Noir, that is unbelievable! If this is true, then there''s no one greater than you in this Empire! To be able to generate any result you desire. Your Code is unparalleled" Gnd said in awe. "I didn''t quite get some of your exnation, but Sir Noir is certainly amazing. To create your own system simr to Magic is so¡" Lorna was dumbfounded. "Again, you both overestimate me. Code is not without its faults. It isn''t invincible." Noir corrected the two individuals who seemed to idolize him already. "What do you mean by that?" Gnd asked, curious for more knowledge. "The Magic you all practice now is as a result of countless evolutions of hundreds of thousands of years. For me to develop Code from scratch, I somewhat imitate a Spell or otherwise, that has gone through that process. It''s not simple." Silence pervaded the hall as they all looked at Noir. His words were heavy. "It takes me an unbearable amount of time and focus to imitate the effects ofplex Magic. Plus, I can''t create a new code on the spot since it takes time to develop it. Finally, to create a Code for Magic that has never existed before, or one that I have never experienced before¡ is impossible." He further exined. "O-oh¡ I never actually thought about all that. So you can only imitate magic that has existed and you''ve seen. Plus the process to create Code is difficult. I mean, bypassing hundreds of thousands of years of development and evolution is not easy, or even possible, to begin with." Gnd answered, also analyzing what Noir said. Even with all that, the truth remained the same. Everything Noir said just showed how difficult it was. But for him to have achieved something so phenomenal, regardless¡ "I don''t quite get it. But, for Sir Noir to be able to even create Code in the first ce is amazing! No one can do what you''ve done!" Lorna said with a bright smile, idolizing Noir even more. "Wha¡ª?" Noir got flustered instantly. He had thought his exnation would make them discourage them. "Lorna''s right. Sir Noir¡ You''re truly amazing. I have never met anyone as amazing as you¡ And so young for that matter." Gnd smiled with a twinkle in his eyes. Noir was in disbelief. He just couldn''t believe these people. He had exined these things to them so they wouldn''t put him in such high regard, but it seemed their respect for him had even deepened even more. ''These guys¡'' A soft smile formed on his pale face. The feeling within him wasn''t so bad, though. Being surrounded by two people who seemed to care for him, worry about him, andpletely epted him¡ it felt nice. "It''s fine. I just don''t want you two to me yourselves for what happened. There was nothing you both could have done¡" Noir''s statement, though out of goodwill, made Gnd and Lorna downcast. Even if their guilt had vanished, their feeling of powerlessness still gued them. "¡So get stronger." "Uh?" They both looked up in surprise, noticing Noir smiling at them. "Don''t worry. You both have it in you to be strong." He continued. "E-even me?" Lorna was surprised. "Yes, even you. I couldn''t even use magic, and yet I was able to find something only I could do. You guys have more aptitude, to begin with¡ you''ll be fine." Noir''s tone of understanding and friendship warmed the heart of both Mage and Maid. "T-then, how can we grow stronger?" Gnd asked. As an old man, he had thought he had reached his limit in strength and could not ascend any further. But, then came this young man who told him it was possible to surpass his limits. Gnd could feel the excitement of his youth boiling. He wanted this! "Along with Ciara, I''ll train you two. By the time Ciara''s institute resumes in three months, both of you would have be stronger. So¡ how about it?" "I want to be stronger, so I can protect Mdy. I don''t want to be a burden to Sir Gnd and Sir Noir." Lorna quickly said, brimming with resolve. "I want to attain new heights. To surpass my limits as a Mage and also be able to protect that which is precious to me!" Gnd added. "Good." Noir nodded After a brief moment of silence, the young man''s gaze shifted to the door. "So then Ciara¡ what about you? What do you want?" * * * The young girl, who stood behind the door to Noir''s room, was surprised to hear her name. She couldn''t bring herself to face him when Gnd and Lorna rushed in to see Noir, so she waited behind the door¡ªlistening to what went on in the room. ''I''m such a coward.'' She had thought to herself. But, then, Noir had to ask the question. "U-uh¡?" Tears fell from her surprised eyes as her heart raced for some reason. What did she want? As she opened the door and entered the room, she looked at how everyone''s eyes were on her¡ªwaiting for her answer. "I-I want to be stronger¡ so I can stand beside you, Noir. So that one day¡ I can also protect you." Ciara shouted, tears dropping from her eyes and cheeks as theynded on the cold, hard ground. "Good. Then get ready. These three months will be the most unbearable moments of your lives. But, at the end of it¡ you''ll be unrecognizable from your current selves." Noir smiled softly. "Yes!" They all responded, ready to take on the new challenge before them. The next three months could be hell, but it would be even worse to remain powerless. That was what the three thought within themselves. The powerless handmaiden of Ciara, Lorna. The powerless Tier 5 Mage and guard of Ciara, Gnd. And the powerless Tier 2 youngdy, daughter of a Duke, Ciara. They would emerge from their chrysalis with Noir''s help, and then would be strong enough to live their lives. "Then let us begin!" Noir said with a serious smile. "Wait¡ Like, right now?!" Ciara sharply eximed with surprise. The awkward air of silence in the room was too much for anyone to bear. They all burst intoughter. Lorna, Gnd, Ciara¡ And even Noir genuinelyughed for the first time in a while. "This isn''t so bad after all¡" Noir thought to himself as heughed some more. ''These people¡ this ce¡ it isn''t so bad.'' * * * [End Of The First Arc] [Arc 2: Magic Institute Sagaing soon] Chapter 24 Silhouettes ?It was a dark night¡ªdarker than usual. The moon''s light was dimmed and the clouds covered what was left of it. The breeze that blew indicated theing of a storm. Within the huge mansion in the dark garden was the well-lit office. The man seated at the owner''s side of the desk was busy. Piles of paperwork were before him, and he diligently looked at them¡ªat least the ones he could look at¡ªeither signing or writing another draft as a reply to the senders of the letters and documents. As he began writing a new draft, all the lights suddenly went out. They buzzed and flickered, and then in a few seconds, resumed their brilliant disy. The man looked up, and saw his visitor, already on his seat and smilingfortably at him. "So... how did it go?" The man sternly asked the visitor. "Eliminated... as requested." The cheerful, but shady man answered. "Good. I hope ''he'' didn''t give you much trouble." The man asked, narrowing his eyes to show himself more serious. "Who? Netherlore? Na! He''s sly, that one. I never could figure him out." The cheerful man responded. "No, I mean the other one. The man who saved the Rare Bloodline girl, Knight of ck." The serious-faced man asked. "Oh, him? Yeah to be honest with you, I avoided him till the end. I had a whole unit of one of our elite assassins go after him though, while I watched from a safe distance, using a Rune scroll." The man spoke, a bit less cheerful than how he started. "And?" The serious man asked curiously. "Well, he was what we expected. He swiftly dealt with the assassins just as predicted." The Cheerful man said, then his expression tensing up a bit. "The problem was with what happened afterward." "Hmmmn?" The serious man mumbled impatiently, hoping the visitor would hurriedly tell his story. "I nned for the assassins to distract him while the Mages used the special Spell to transport the girl, along with her residence to the agreed location." "He interfered?" . "Yes. More than that, even. As soon as the Transport Spell was activated, the rune scroll turned dark and buzzed. The next thing I saw after that was just the man, with the building intact. I couldn''t see, or even sense the mages at all. Then the Rune scroll lost transmission entirely and I lost eyes on him." The cheerful visitor said. "Interesting... sounds like a lot of possibilities, but there''s no doubt about it now." The serious man said, half talking to himself. "About what?" The visitor asked with curiosity. "That man... he is definitely not a simple one. For him to even have ''HIS'' attention." "H-his attention? You''re kidding right?" The visitor said with a fearful smile on his face. Sweat dripped from his forehead as a very grim image appeared in his mind. "''HE'' contacted me through the usual means... concerning your next mission, and the usual payment for your previous one." The Host quickly chimed in. "Nice to see the Boss never fails.But never mind that. More importantly, about the Knight of ck. Tell me¡ª" As the visitor was still speaking excitedly, regaining his cheerfulness, he was cut short. "That''s not your business. Here are your orders." The host spoke sternly, passing to him a scroll, tied with a certain red ribbon. The item looked quite luxurious and special. "As usual, It can only be opened by you, so take it and verify your eptance." The man added. The visitor collected the scroll and as soon as he received it, the ribbon glowed and gradually disappeared¡ªturning into tiny fragments of red light. He smiled, opening the parchment in his hands, and quickly started to read its contents. The stern man waited patiently for the visitor to finish with his reading, not paying mind to the pile of work that remained on his desk at the moment. The cheerful visitor smiled, as he finished reading it. "I ept!" He said, suddenly causing the parchment to burst in red mes, reducing it to mere particles of dust, disappearing from sight. The Host sat still, waiting for more words from the visitor, as he always did. "Looks like you''re going to have to tell me more about our mystery Knight after all!" The cheerful visitor dered with a rascally smile. "You don''t mean...?" The host responded, a bit surprised. "Yes. The next mission... Noir Novo!" Suddenly lightning struck through the skies and the deafening sounds of thunder followed. The wind blew more aggressively and the trees, as well as other vegetations and thin structures, shook and danced with the wind. Then the downpour started. The storm had begun. * * * * * [A/N] I wee you all to the second arc. The Magic Institute Saga should be quite the exciting adventure for you all, as you experience the story both from Noir and Ciara''s perspectives (Not POVs though. It still remains a Third Person Narration) Thanks for reading this far. Cheers! Chapter 25 Growth ?Noir stared face to face with former strangers. Their eyes were on him, and he carefully observed them. For a brief, yet seemingly long moment, there was silence. Noir remembered when he told them; "These three months will be the most painful moments of your lives. But at the end of it... you''ll be totally unrecognizable from your past selves." Three months had passed since then, and finally... It was time for the final ss. "Fight me. All three of you." Noir ordered, with his usual expressionless face. The people he was referring to¡ªCiara, Lorna, and Gnd¡ªknew better than to object to Noir''s demands. As a tutor, his rules were absolute, and it was only due to adhering to them that they were able to get this far. The three nodded to themselves as they looked at one another, before letting out abined "Alright!" "Good, let us begin." Noir said calmly. The three lunged at him, causing the Dark Knight to vanish from their sight. However, they expected that. "[Repel Field]" Gnd quickly chanted. Suddenly, an energy pulse resembling a gust of wind discharged. The color was green, a Tier 4 Spell. Noir, who had appeared visible, moved back a couple of meters away from his opponents. Without giving him much time for thought, Lorna and Ciara lunged at him, leaving Gnd to the rear. "To prepare arge-scale spell eh?" Noir reasoned to himself. He dashed past Lorna and Ciara and made for Gnd, who was busy chanting and concentrating his energy. ''Gnd is the most powerful of the three. It''s reasonable that you''d leave him to perform the most decisive attack since it has the best chance of reaching me. But... Doing this makes your n too obvious and easy to counter.'' Noir thought to himself. "This is check." He smiled, getting to Gnd''s front before the others could fully react. He faced Gnd, ready to strike. However, the old Mage opened his eyes, and let out a mischievous smile. Noir, quickly realizing the setup, looked behind him to see Ciara and Lorna also readying their attack. He couldn''t help but slightly chuckle at their na?vet¨¦. "I can easily evade¡ª" He thought to himself. "[Heavy Constraint]" Gnd quickly said. A red glow shone, indicating a Tier 5 Spell. The light covered Noir, making his movements waver. He suddenly felt dizzy, heavy, and disoriented. He knew what they were ying at, but it seemed his reaction would be slower than usual, giving them just the time they needed for theirbined attack. >VWOOOSHHH<< Lorna, who was with a sword, lunged forward, as her sword shone bright orange. ''Fascinating. So that''s how it is..." Gnd had probably been chanting on the de earlier¡ªCiara and Lorna must have also helped in itspletion, considering how impossibly difficult it would take only Gnd.. A tier 6 enchantment on Lorna''s sword. "Impressive move, a joint effort to create an excellent Enchantment in such a short time. But... that doesn''t matter if the wielder doesn''t reach." Noir smiled slightly. Suddenly Lornaunched the sword she held, and like a mighty spear, it aimed for Noir. Gnd was directly behind Noir, so if the attack missed, it would mean Gnd''s fatal injury. "Sorry sir Noir, this is Checkmate!" Lorna said with a satisfying smile on her face. ''They would risk that? That shows how far their resolve goes doesn''t it?'' Noir said to himself. "Well, maybe it''s time I got a bit into this as well." He retorted. He vanished before their eyes, and so did the sword. The three opponents looked around, but before they could even let out a word, Noir fell them all down, using his legs to disturb their bnce. As for the sword, they saw it on Noir''s hand, glowing orange and squirming on his strong and tightly gripped hand. "But you said you wouldn''t use [Null]," Ciarained. "I didn''t. This is just [Code]. Equivalent to tier 6 enhancement. I simply offset the force of the enchanted sword by giving it an equivalent, or rather, a slightly superior blow. Then I proceeded to restrain the sword. After that, I swiftly restrained you three, so It''s my win!" The opponents realized the reality of their loss andughed. "I can''t believe I thought we could win!" Ciara smiled awkwardly. "I actually thought I got you there..." Lorna grimaced with a frustrated smile. "Well, We just need to get stronger then!" Gnd said, trying to be optimistic, but just as upset about their loss. Noir noticed the emotions that pervaded the room, evident that he too had been training, in his social rtive skill. "You all did well. I admit it was a close call for me." Noir said, encouraging them. "You don''t have to patronize us," Ciara said defiantly. "Oh, I''m not! You are all still very weak." Noir said bluntly. The three of them could feel themselves sinking deeper into their depression as the words hit them... HARD! "I mean, I wasn''t even using [Null] and yet you still lost." Noir continued. Their faces fell more, awaiting more spears of terror, also known as Noir''s words. "But...pared to three months ago, you''ve definitely gotten stronger¡ªall of you!" Noir said proudly, looking at the three before him. The growing Tier 3 handmaiden of Ciara, Lorna. The growing Tier 6 Mage and guard of Ciara, Gnd. And the growing Tier 3 youngdy, daughter of a Duke, Ciara. "You''ve all grown!" The faces of the three lit up as they realized their strength. The three months of hell were finally over, and Noir made good on his promise. They knew within themselves that they had gotten better, and they weren''t about to stop now. They would keep growing and growing until they were satisfied with their strength. Until they would be able tond that one hit... ... One hit, on a Noir who went all out. Chapter 26 Bond Of Friendship [Pt 1] ?Noir looked at the hopeful faces of his three pupils. He had an indescribable emotion welling up within him, but he kept it in check. The training that went on for 3 months was finally over, and the results were evident. "Not bad..." Noir decided to look at their Status Windows and view the information. They had all showed him their Information at the start of the training, but that was the only time he had seen it. He had held off from checking again himself since they would view it as an invasion of privacy, but he was also curious. And so, to satiate the curiosity that had been growing in him for a while, he secretly checked. First for Gnd; [STATUS WINDOW] Name: Gnd Derogarth Level: 71 Age: 56 Race: Human (Male) Title: [Mage of the Duke of R''Easton (Daughter''s Guard mage)]. [Former member of Imperial Mages (Lower division)]. [War Veteran]. [Survivor]. [Seasoned Mage (Intermediate)] ss: Priest (Rare) Elemental Attribute: ~Earth (Basic Element) ~Holy Element (Advanced Element) [Magic] Mana Pool: 4,300/15,000 Mana Proficiency: 10,000 Magic Level: Tier 6 [Magic Type] Enchantment: 3,000 Enhancement: 500 Spell: 5,000 Rune: 1,500 [See More Information] Noir smiled to himself, he had expected this. Next was Lorna. He looked at her, activating his [Code], which caused the Window of the young maid to open. [STATUS WINDOW] Name: Lorna Lanperone Level: 45 Age: 25 Race: Human (Female) Title: [Servant of the Duke of R''Easton (Daughter''s Handmaiden)]. [Member of The Noble Handmaidens]. [Determined Maid]. [Survivor]. [Warrior Maid]. [One with Potential] ss: Magic Swordsman (Rare) [Magic] Mana Pool: 4,100/9,000 Mana Proficiency: 5,000 Magic Level: Tier 3 [Magic Type] Enchantment: 2,000 Enhancement: 2,000 Spell: 900 Rune: 100 [See More Information] Noir had to admit, he was impressed by Lorna''s improvements. It was simply amazing. While it was true that Gnd was by far the most powerful among the three, she was learning quickly. She showed great promise, she even had the Title [One With Potential] to boot. ''I wonder how much she can grow...'' Noir looked away from Lorna and looked in Ciara''s direction. He was curious about her the most. ''Let''s see what you''ve been up to Ciara.'' Noir''s thoughts trailed, as a slightly mischievous gleam appeared in his dark eyes. [STATUS WINDOW] Name: Ciara de Versacee Dunroe Level: 25 Age: 15 Race: Human (Female) Title: [Daughter of the Duke of R''Easton]. [Member of High Nobility]. [Survivor]. [P@$%^&*(!!X]. [Rare Bloodline Wielder (Rarest)] ss: Undetermined [Magic] Mana Pool: 17,000/20,000 Mana Proficiency: 10,000 Magic Level: Tier 3 [Magic Type] Enchantment: 2,000 Enhancement: 500 Spell: 7,000 Rune: 500 Bloodline Magic: [Affinity] Status: Unawakened [See More Information] Noir''s jaw nearly dropped at the unbelievable Status information before him. In terms of level and experience, Ciara was the lowest of the three. But her Mana Pool was far greater. Plus, even her proficiency was the same as Gnd who was nearly four times as old as she was, talk-less of being exponentially more experienced. Noir maintained his calm expression, however, in order not to arouse any suspicion. He still found it strange that Ciara had no Title indicating that she was talented or had potential in any way. It begged the question of why her growth rate was so high? ''Could it be due to her Rare Bloodline? But it is currently unawakened, so how?'' Noir''s thoughts were at work. The Title which had a glitch still bothered him. He couldn''t tell what [P@$%^&*(!!X] meant. Then there was the issue of her Bloodline Magic [Affinity]. He knew he had seen it before, but it wasn''t possible... was it? Thoughts and questions kept pouring into Noir''s mind at a quick pace, as barely any time had passed since he started analyzing the three. ''Haa...'' Noir heaved a sigh. He decided to give the thoughts a rest and observe her some more. After all, that was the true intention behind his promise to stay with her longer. He simply didn''t have enough information. Still, the way the three were currently, even though they were much better than their previous selves... ''They''re still too... WEAK.'' Noir knew he had told them what they wanted, or rather, needed to hear, and he wasn''t entirely wrong. They had made considerable progress. It just wasn''t nearly enough. He also knew they wanted to fight by his side and assist him in future battles, but he couldn''t see such an asion arising. They could not even scratch him while he was not using [Null], and was not really serious in their fight. While it''s true that at their current pace, they could eventually be extremely powerful... ''... Every human still has their limits.'' This was the whole rationale that birthed the Homunculus. No matter the effort, no matter the hard work... Humans possessed limitations. ''They''re so different from us.'' Noir gazed at the three. ''From the time Homunculi are born, we have transcended the human limit already. We also have more room to grow. How can they hope topete?'' All of Noir''s enemies were on a whole different league from humans, especially budding ones like Ciara and Lorna. Even Noir in his current state couldn''t manage to kill one, if he tried. Ciara, Gnd, and Lorna could not also manage to kill him no matter how hard they tried. The gap was too much, but still... "... Their dedication, their efforts, their hope; seeing them like this makes me want to make them achieve the impossible and surpass their limits." Noir gave a soft smile. At this point, Ciara, Lorna, and Gnd looked to Noir and rushed to him. "So what now Sir Noir?" Lorna managed to speak before the rest could. "We rest," Noir answered calmly. The three looked at him with surprise. They were most certainly not expecting it. "Tomorrow is Ciara''s first day of school, correct?" He added. "Ah. That''s true," Gnd murmured. "Oh yeah, I totally lost track of time," Ciara answered too, albeit hesitantly. "Then it''s settled. Let''s return to the Lodge." Noir stated. "Leave it to me guys! Tonight we''re going to have a feast to celebrate Ciara''sst day of freedom!" Lorna dered with an energetic smile. "I''m going to prepare meals you''ve never even dreamt of before!" Frankly speaking, her passion frightened the rest... just a bit, though. "Just don''t overdo it." Gndughed awkwardly, and the rest joined him. "You guys..." Lorna pouted, trying to feign annoyance. This made everyoneugh even more. Noir noticed Ciara looked a bit ufortable, but he didn''t want to raise the issue. He had also noticed quite a few changes in the personalities and rtionship among and between his three students¡ªespecially after their 3 months of training. Lorna had be more casual around them, Gnd had be more cheery, and Ciara had be more social. The way they interacted was almost as though they were equals¡ªexcept for a few honorifics here and there. Noir could also notice changes in himself. He found himself smiling more often, which Ciara never failed to point out to him. He could also feel other emotions that he had alienated himself from, and for good reason. After considering these things, Noir could only think of one thing. ''This has to stop!'' Chapter 27 Bond Of Friendship [Pt 2] ?''This has to end.'' Noir admitted he was having fun, but he had to stop. He had to remember his purpose, and also had to ensure the innocents before him never got wrapped up in his selfishness and problems. But for tonight, he would y along. Just for tonight. * * * It was a fun night for everyone. Gnd had his fill of alcohol until he started doing weird dances and singing horribly. Lorna also appeared a bit drunk, and clung to Noir, muttering unintelligible words. Then there was Ciara. Noir made sure she didn''t take any wine since she was still a minor, but other than that, she seemed like the only one out of it. "I am not happy." She muttered silently to herself. Noir picked her low voice up, one of the perks of being beyond human. He paused the merriment and music, which was being yed using a Rune Stone. Everyone paused their dances and nonsense and looked at Noir, who had interrupted the fun. The dark haired gentleman looked toward Ciara, walking in her direction gently and slowly, since Lorna was still clinging to him. "What''s wrong, Ciara?" Noir asked her, his eyes showing he expected her honesty. But Ciara wouldn''t budge that easily. "W-what do you mean?" The young girl replied, trying to feign ignorance. "You''re not enjoying yourself. Is something bothering you...?" Noir pressed on. "Since when do you realize things like this? I thought you were oblivious?" Her voice trembled a bit. "Well, I''ll have you know that I''ve been undergoing training these past three months too!" Noir said, raising his head and looking gant. He turned back to face Ciara with a smile, gentler than usual. Ciaraughed a little at his acting, but then started to cry. Tears flowed from her eyes which attracted both Gnd and Lorna''s attention. They ceased their drunken smiles and giggles and looked concerned for their Young Miss. "Young Miss, what''s the matter?" Lorna asked, her worry clouding her tipsy state. "Did Sir Noir do something again?" Gnd said, half in jest, attempting to lift the spirits in the room up with a bit of humor. He failed miserably. Ciara shook her head vehemently. "I-I don''t want you to call me that! Call me Ciara!" She protested, tears still in her eyes. Gnd and Lorna were shocked at her outburst. It was true that they had gotten even closer for thest three months and had a lot of bonding time during training, but they had never once forgotten their duty and their social positions regarding Ciara. "But... Mdy..." Lorna said in weak protest. "We''re friends aren''t we?" Ciara argued. "Call me Ciara. Gnd. Lorna!" She insisted. All eyes went to the middlemen in the deadlock, Noir. Ciara wanted him to take her side, obviously. Noir looked away from Ciara''s teary, but determined eyes, and then faced Gnd and Lorna, who made pleading and protesting faces. Noir didn''t know what to do... until it struck him. ''This is an opportunity!'' He thought to himself. "Fine, they''ll agree to it under one condition!" Gnd and Lorna looked shocked. They never agreed to anything under any condition. The hierarchy existed for a reason. They had expected Noir to be the voice of reason and convince Ciara, but it seemed like things backfired. Ciara apparently had more hold on Noir than they had taken into ount. "Tell us what''s bothering you... we''re friends aren''t we?" Noir said, using her words to his advantage. ''Smart move...'' Gnd thought to himself, smiling awkwardly. ''Dirty y.'' Lorna thought, with the same expression as Gnd. Ciara maintained silence for a while and finally spoke up. "I don''t want to leave you guys... And I don''t want you to leave me." Everyone was surprised to hear that, but Ciara continued. "The Academy will only allow me into its inner grounds, and my lodgings will be within the Institute''s student residence, away from you all. I won''t be allowed to leave, since my father specifically wants me to remain within the Institute for my safety. You can''t visit me unless it''s official business or an open day for the Institute. I don''t want us to part ways yet..." Desperation was written on her face. She had finally grown close to everyone, and she would lose them again. The rest would continue to be together, while she would be the only one left out, alone at the Institute. "I know my social standing is different, I know we are from different worlds, but all the experiences we shared together for the past three months... no, before that... I can''t help but consider you all my dearest friends." Ciara''s shaky voice echoed. The audience¡ªNoir, Gnd, and Lorna¡ªremained speechless as they watched. "But it seems I was the only one who thought of it that way..." "Is that all that is bothering you?" Noir asked, a bit bluntly. "A-ah...?" Ciara was shocked to hear Noir''s cold response. She thought he understood, she thought... she... "We''reing to the Institute with you." Noir broke into a smile. "W-wha...?" Ciara''s eyes widened with surprise. "Well, we''ve been keeping it a secret until the end of the party, but I guess now is as good a time as any," Lorna added, smiling knowingly with the others. "Well, I have some friends at the Institute, and so I pulled a few strings. Plus they kind of owe us since our captive mage died under their watch. So much for security." Gnd said with a cocky smile, though everyone knew he meant well. Ciara was dazed by what she was hearing. Could this mean¡ª?! "Based on my track record, previous achievements, and skills, I have been epted as a Research staff within the Institute, as well as a Lecturer." Gnd grinned proudly. Ciara looked at Gnd with her eyes brimming and sparkling with hope. She could not believe what she was hearing. "It''s as Sir Gnd says. I''ve been employed as one of the Attendants in the Institute, though my duty to youes first." Lorna added with a smile. "Lorna, you too?" Ciara looked to Lorna, smiling widely. Lorna nodded her head, then Ciara looked toward Noir, who still maintained his gentle smile. "Then what about Noir...?" Ciara asked, expecting yet another unbelievable news. Noir shook his head slowly. Ciara''s eyes fell and her face darkened. "N-no, Noir..." Ciara managed to mutter. "Since nothing is known about Sir Noir, and he has no past ties or records with the Institute, there''s no way he will be allowed in." "T-then...?" Ciara''s voice croaked. "Don''t worry, I''ll still be around you." "But that won''t¡ª!" Ciara tried to protest. "Ciara, It''s hard on Sir Noir too, please understand. He was the one who even advised both of us to apply. It can''t be helped." Gnd spoke emphatically. "Besides, If I''m always by your side... How will you achieve what you told me three months ago" Noir asked. The question hit Ciara at her core. Her goal, she aspired to grow strong enough to fight alongside everyone. If she always kept Noir by her side she would never grow, she would never be able to reach it. She would always be protected by Noir... forever! Ciara nodded her head, wiped the tears from her eyes, and stood from where she sat. Her face was now determined, and she braced herself for what woulde next. Noir nodded at her with a smile. "I won''t let you guys down! I''ll do my best, and make you all eat my dust." Ciara said with confidence. "Yeah, dream on Ciara!" Gnd said. "We''re not losing to you, Ciara," Lorna replied with a smile. Ciara''s face softened. They called her by name. "Gnd, Lorna... It''s on!" She smiled at her friends. "Yeah!" They both replied, smiling back at their friend. Noir looked at the emotional disy, and while his outward expression depicted a soft smile, his mind was fast at work. He was able to distance himself from the three, giving him enough space and time to begin his investigation on the Institute. He had intentionally made Gnd and Lorna integrate into the Institute, making sure that while the three were busy, he would have uninterrupted time... alone. "It''s better this way." Noir thought to himself. More danger was on its way. It was only a matter of time till the others found out about him, and he had to start nning ahead. There was also the issue of Netherlore, and the other factor he had to consider. He had to get stronger. "It''s still too early for [Deification], but I''m running out of time." The entire scenario with ''The Truth'' three months ago was quite brutal. As expected, he was exactly as Noir pictured him to be. Everything had gone ording to n. Even the injuries he had sustained were within his expectations. He also had a fair idea of what was happening within the Institute. Thus, Noir had two options at the moment¡ª Let things unfold naturally... ... Or Interfere He chose thetter. For their sake, for Ciara''s sake... and for ''Her'' sake. ''I''m also headed to the Institute... Just not with you all.'' Noir thought to himself, while still maintaining his gentle smile to the rest of them. ''Things could get a bit rough from here on out.'' Chapter 28 The Institutes Orientation [Pt 1] ?The sun rose, indicating the start of a brand new day. The birds chirped, the early morning breeze filled the air, and the chattering of people dominated everywhere. The crowd was unbelievable, countless people from various and diverse walks of life and regions gathered in a single location. From the budding youth to the elderly. There could only be one reason for this happening... ... The Magic Institute had finally resumed. Naturally, the day the school resumes would be when the doors to the facilities are open and students would be allowed to enter. However, their properties and belongings would have already been taken to their hall of residence before resumption. They would also be given their specific halls, as well as the rooms they would be staying in. Ciara had been given the necessary information, along with the brochure and her school uniform. She read the brochure and handbook many times, in case she missed anything. It was finally time for her to say goodbye to Noir for the time being, and she would only be seeing Gnd and Lorna for a limited and restricted time frame during her stay on the Academic grounds. She had already firmed her resolve, and decided that she would do her very best. Having woken up earlier than everyone else in the apartment procured for her and her entourage, the young girl began drilling the basics of what she had learned for the past three months. She was anxious, scared... but still determined. Eventually, one after the other, the rest woke up and began their duties. Lorna went to take care of Ciara and freshen her up for thest time since she would need to do it on her own soon. Gnd packed up all the remaining properties they had in the house. Though not much, they were quite sensitive and could not be entrusted to be delivered to their various residences without their presence. Noir left the house for his usual patrol. By the time he returned, they would all be ready for departure. Everything was in ce. * * * [Hours Later] "Bye everyone!!!" Ciara bid Lorna and Gnd farewell, waving quickly and roughly, despite her usually poised behavior in public. They were already on Academic grounds, but this was where they had to part ways. She was going to her room, Gnd was headed to the Lecturers private facility, and Lorna was going to the Institute''s Management office in order to report for duty. Ciara had already said her farewells to Noir, who could not be allowed beyond the gates since he had no credentials. She had waved him goodbye with a confident smile she managed to muster up. "Take care, Noir." Was what she said to him. "See you soon." "Yeah" He had responded in his usual tone. That was all they said, but the emotions in that farewell¡ªfor Ciara, at least¡ªwas too much. She couldn''t wait to get to her room. * * * Ciara settled down and unpacked all her belongings, which were fewer than she realized. It didn''t take her as long as she thought it would. It was probably due to the increase in her physical stats. After she was done with unpacking, she took a long shower, then took a long nap as well. And then after some time of drifting in sleep... ... She finally woke up. * * * "Uhhh..." The youngdy turned her head to look at the time, and when she did, her groggy and sleepy eyes shot out in surprise. "W-wha¡ª?! F-fifty Four minutes past Five?" Ciara screamed, quickly realizing she had wrongly structured the way she expressed the time. "Six more minutes before 6 PM!" Her voice echoed in panic. She rose from her bed quickly and hurried out of her pajamas. Sharply rushing into the shower, the young girl strived to beat the time. As quickly as she went in, she came out! Hurriedly put on her School uniform and essories and dashed out of the house. The door automatically locked as it shut, so she diverted all her attention to speeding off. There was only one reason for her to panic in such a way in the evening. * * * "Haa... haa..." Amid the wide school grounds and beneath the evening sun, a girl raced with all her strength. "Damn! Our Orientation is by 6 PM! Can I make it?" She murmured to herself, still running as fast as she reasonably could. As the youngdy was running, her shoulder managed to identally bump someone. The stranger lost bnce a bit and held his shoulder. "A-ah!" Ciara, who immediately realized what she did, turned around to apologize. "Uh... s-sorry,te...I''m... sorry!!!" She bowed her head to the flustered stranger, turned away, and then sped off again. She couldn''t afford to be tardy on her first day. She had been promoted ahead of the other neers and was in the Intermediate stage of the Foundation ss. Everyone else who took the entrance exams with her was at the Beginner stage. Even though she felt happy about her achievement, she also felt nervous. "I''m sure to stick out like a sore thumb..." Ciara groaned to herself. If she were to be tardy on her first day, it would create a bad impression of her. People would be like; "Just ''cus she managed to get promoted ahead of the others, she thinks she''s something huh?" Maybe even... "Hmmph! Exceptions are always such a pain!" Or more like... "Does she think she can just waltz in here as she pleases? Just cus she has a bit of power!" Ciara could imagine their expressions, and she shuddered at the thought. She was alone, whether she admitted it or not. Yes, Lorna and Gnd were nearby, and she was sure Noir was also looking out for her, wherever he was. Still... ''I have to face the uing challenges alone!'' Her ssmates were going to be older than her, and more experienced. She skipped an entire stage for crying out loud! She was beginning to regret that choice. "What if they all know things that I haven''t been taught yet... I''d look so dumb!" She imagined. Everyone would look at her and sneer. "So this is the Exception? She doesn''t even know something so basic?" She shook her head to throw off the thoughts and fear that gued her mind. She had to be confident. Noir and Gnd had taught her many things for the past three months, and she had also grown to Tier 3. "I''ve got this!" She spoke to herself as she dashed, regaining confidence. Chapter 29 The Institutes Orientation [Pt 2] ?Ciara arrived at the orientation center sooner than she expected. As she stepped into therge hall, the view amazed her. The hall was iparablyrger and more exquisitepared to where the previous exams had been held. There were countless numbers of chairs that spanned across the whole hall, leaving the stage at the bottom empty, with a pulpit and lights. The rest of the hall was brightly lit, and the students there were chattering among themselves. The cliques and groups were evident, and they were all engaging in interesting conversations. Ciara was relieved that she was notte, but it was barely. Just one more minute to go! The way she rushed into the hall, and how she panted and gasped for air gathered lots of attention, as most of the students who had been talking stopped their discussions and looked at her. With all attention fixated on her, she felt the nervousness and fright she had tried to put away envelop her again. The young girl tried smiling, but her face was irresponsive and twitched. ''This is so ufortable...'' Ciara thought, scanning therge hall for where to sit as she tried to avoid eye contact. She could even hear hushed whispers from some of the students in the hall. "Hey, Isn''t that the Exception who skipped the Basic stage?" One said. "I heard she''s Tier 2" Another mentioned. "Tier 2? At such a young age?" Yet another remarked. ''I can hear you all you know...'' Ciara thought to herself awkwardly. She walked slowly, descending the stairs and looking for a seat¡ªany seat that would amodate her. Even though she managed not to bete for the orientation, most of the seats were already taken. What was she to do? "Pssst. Hey you..." Ciara heard a hushed voice from her right side. One of the seated students was calling out to her, but¡ªjust to be sure¡ªCiara looked around her to see if the student could be referring to another person. "M-me?" She pointed at herself uncertain if she was the intended recipient. "Yes, you!" The student said,ughing a little. "You''re looking for a seat, right? There''s one here, if you don''t mind." Ciara was relieved. "Oh, thanks a lot," She sighed with gratitude, making her way to the student''s location and finally seating down. "No problem, I''m Mia, by the way. Foundation ss, Intermediate Stage." The girl told her. "Uh, I''m Ciara... same here." Ciara managed to reply awkwardly. There was a few seconds of ufortable silence, and then they both burst out in gentleughter. From that moment, Ciara knew she liked the girl beside her. She was happy, she already made her first school friend¡ªhopefully. "What do you¡ª?" As Ciara was about to say something to Mia, there was a huge uproar. "WOHOOOOOO!!!" Ciara and Mia looked at themselves, and with their expressions, they passed a message to each other. "To be continued." Laughing under their breaths, they decided to pay attention to what was generating the noise. The uproar was due to someone finally appearing on stage. The students all cheered¡ªwith only a few exceptions¡ªseeing the man who was on stage. Ciara was among those who didn''t respond. She squinted her eyes to look at the man closely. ''Hey, I recognize that guy! Isn''t he¡ª?!'' "Trevor Netherlore. The Magic supervisor of the Foundations ss." Mia said, smiling in admiration. That was the identity of the man whom everyone was raving for. Ciara found herself stunned. "Oh, yes... the strange man at the end of the hallway. Why is everyone making such a big fuss, though." "You must not be from around here if you don''t know who he is," Mia shouted in response, trying to make her voice audible to Ciara due to the noise around. "He''s the Magic supervisor of the Foundation ss, yes. But he''s even more famous than all the other supervisors. That''s because... he''s a Tier 8 Mage, one of the most powerful of all the lecturers in this Institute." Mia''s eyes were filled with admiration for the man as she spoke. "... And at such a young age too." "T-Tier 8?" Ciara''s eyes instantly widened, flustered. "Yesss! And he''s such an attractive man! I''m his biggest fan!" Mia squealed and blushed. Ciara awkwardly looked at the strange man. She never thought the man she had spoken to so casually and even shouted at was such a big deal. ''I wonder if he even remembers me.'' Ciara looked at him again closely. Trevor Netherlore, as though reading her mind, looked in her direction. A smile formed on his face as he winked at her. ''U-uh...?!'' Ciara, flushed with embarrassment and even blushing a bit, looked away. "Omg!!! He looked at me! He smiled and winked at me!!!" Many students around Ciara squealed in delight, including Mia. Ciara sighed. Just who was she dealing with? * * * Trevor Netherlore''s smile didn''t fade. He currently had the attention of his audience and had even managed to make Ciara flustered. As usual, he had this in the bag. "Good evening students of the great United Southern Empire''s Institute of Magic. My name is Trevor Netherlore, Supervisor of the Foundation ss, and Lecturer of Contemporary Modern Magic Studies." He dered, causing even greater cheers from the crowd. He raised his right index finger in the air, then ced them on his lips, indicating he wanted silence. Immediately everyone kept quiet. The hall was so quiet, Ciara felt she could hear her heart beat. "It is a great privilege given to me by the Archmage and Head of this Institute, Lord Denzel, that I should speak to you all this evening." Trevor began. "As students of this great institute, I''m sure you are all aware of the great honor you''ve been given to seat here. The Institute boasts the birth of the greatest mages in the Empire, myself included." He said, triggering cheers andughter from the crowd. He once again beckoned on their silence, which they obediently gave him. "I would keep this short and precise, as I know many of you would love to return to your various dorms and enjoy the rest of your evening." He said in humor. "I wee the new entrants who have been epted into this Institute, I hope you have a wonderful experience here, and you work hard to develop yourselves and raise your prowess to their utmost limits. For the students present, whether new or old, don''t forget the purpose for which you enrolled here, and the purpose of this great citadel of Magic." Everyone had glittering sparks in their eyes as they heard him. "I won''t promise you that it will be easy. In fact, many of you might drop out at one level or the other. But, if you persevere, if you persevere and thrive, then you will be among the greatest of Mages who have walked the earth!" Trevor dered. The students cheered, and even Ciara felt inspired by this man as well as everything he said. ''I will not fall behind. I will thrive!'' Trevor went on to exin the basic school rules and the system of the school. As a merit-based institution, everything relied on skill and prowess. He also mentioned the various facilities that could be used by students, some had restricted ess, while some were open to all students. He carried everyone along, and by the end of the orientation, Ciara was refreshed and determined. "Now... As for any questions pertaining to anything I said or didn''t say, or anything you''re curious about... I am not answering any." Trevor said, vanishing into thin air afterwards. The students had a huge uproar. Someughed, some cheered, someined. But one thing was evident. Everyone loved him! * * * Ciara exited the hall with Mia. They talked a bit, and Ciara realized they were in the same dorm. They had a very good time together before separating into their various rooms. "See you in ss tomorrow!" Ciara said, waving goodbye. "Yeah! See you then!" Mia smiled back, waving her hands. Ciara went to her room, fell on her bed with a huge ''Poof!'' Her soft bed weed her with its squishy feel, and she sighed with relief. It was a short orientation, but Ciara learned a lot. She also made her first friend. Everything was going perfectly. That night, Ciara slept peacefully on her bed, with arge satisfied smile on her face. * * * Trevor suddenly appeared in his dark office. It was a short orientation, but that definitely took a lot out of him. He was a good spokesperson, many people had told him that. But doing things like these took a lot out of his social battery. "I really don''t like doing troublesome things like this." He was grateful, however, to Denzel¡ªor rather his assistant. His request to lead the orientation for the evening was epted. He specifically wanted to speak in this one, unlike the rest which he avoided doing. There was only one reason for that. "Looks like you''re doing well, Ciara." He smiled. "Though I didn''t sense your tutor with you... what a shame." A dark glow appeared in his eyes as he sat on his chair and rxed his back. "It''s only a matter of time, though... you''lle running to me yourself, Sir Noir." Trevor''s grin gave off an ominous feel Darkness covered his entire room, as even he faded in the pitch-ck setting. A dark foreboding lurked about, and the future remained... ... Uncertain. Chapter 30 Ciaras Friend [Pt 1] ?School was nothing Ciara pictured it to be. An Institution boasting the highest prestige in the Empire, grooming the future mages of the world, yet it was not the way she expected it to be. The night before the first day of proper sses was the Orientation, which she enjoyed greatly. She was already so motivated and raring to go. On the day of sses, she woke up early, got everything set, and left her dorm. She promised Mia that they would meet in ss, but maybe she should have decided for them to walk to ss together. "I''ll bring that up when we see each other," Ciara said with a smile. She walked a while before reaching the lecture theater for her ss. She smiled in confidence and assurance, ready to brace the new future that awaited her. This sublime moment was cut short by chattering and noise from students who waltzed into the hall so casually. As they opened the door to the theater hall, more noise from within leaked out, almost deafening to Ciara. "It''s just like in the orientation. Will I have to get used to this sound?" Ciara shuddered. Still, she wouldn''t be discouraged by just that alone. She walked into the ss, and just as before, all eyes fell on her. She felt ufortable, but these were her new ssmates. She could at least try being friends with them, and so she returned their stares with a smile. Perhaps she could ask Mia to introduce her to some friendster. Speaking of which... Where was she? She couldn''t find Mia, and sses would start soon. ''Did Mia sleep in? She didn''t seem like a tardy person.'' Ciara found herself thinking. The girl had even managed to get a decent seat for both herself and Ciara back during the Orientation, showing she came considerably early for it. Then why would she bete for ss? "She was probably held up. I should save a seat for her." Ciara muttered thoughtfully. ss started not too long after, and as the Lecturer entered the ss, immediately the noise and conversations ceased. Ciara was relieved. "Good morning ss, my name is Richard Lawcroft. I''ll be your Homeroom Teacher for this ss, I''m also going to be taking you The Practice of Rune Grafting." He said to the students present. Ciara noticed that while this man didn''t carry as much presence as Trevor, he was still pretty decent. The students felt the same, and it was evident in their demeanor. It seemed the Lecturers here were well respected. There was no doubt about that. "During your orientation, you must have learned the rules and practices of this Institute. Since I''m not a fan of repetition, I''ll just go straight to the point. I''ll be giving you your Academic Calendar and Activities for this Session. There are two sessions in an Academic Year. First and Second session." He said calmly. No student dared to say a word. They paid apt attention, all ready to learn. "At the end of every session, you can take the Exams to further advance to the next ss, but after two sessions if you still don''t pass the exams for the next ss, you''ll be forced to repeat the same ss. After 4 consecutive sessions of not passing, you''ll have to drop out of the Institute." The Students twitched, some had panicked faces. "Though, at the Foundation ss, it''s not something you see often, repeating 4 consecutive times. It mostly happens in the other 2 sses. Since it gets exponentially more difficult from there on out. By the end of the Foundation ss, you are expected to have moved up by at least one Tier, and get a ss Awakening, such as Warrior, Priest... or whatever else." The man continued. "Now, as for..." The man was still talking, when he was interrupted by the doors of the hall opening. Ciara looked back and saw Mia enter the hall. "Oh my, I apologize for interrupting your lecture. Please go on." She said with a casual smile. ''A-ah...!'' Ciara worriedly nced at the lecturer, wondering how he would react to Mia''s disrespect and impudence. Even Ciara knew that Mia had crossed a line since Lecturers were highly revered in the institute. However, the young girl was surprised by what she saw. "F-fine, just take a seat." The Lecturer replied, stuttering a bit. A ball of sweat trickled down his face, and he looked ufortable. ''U-uh?'''' Ciara was surprised. Why was the man acting like this? She looked around and saw the students with almost identical reactions. Their casual smiles had vanished, their attentiveness had disappeared. There was only difort. "Oh hey, Ciara... Did you keep a seat for me?" Mia approached the stunned girl, smiling broadly. "Oh y-yes," Ciara quickly answered Mia, showing her to the seat. Mia sat beside Ciara, but the friendly vibe she had with Mia waspromised. She felt strange. The lecture continued as though Mia never interrupted. The Lecturer went on for quite a while until he was finally done with the basics. He wrote out the Academic Calendar on the board in front of him, which Ciara diligently wrote down. The list of courses they were offering, as well as Elective/Supplementary courses that one could offer if they wanted to¡ªCiara took interest in a few of them and she decided to offer them as well. The timetable and schedules of the sses were also written out, which she memorized and wrote down too. "Finally, there''s the issue of ss representative." The Lecturer, Mr. Richard said. This sudden statement instantly sparked Ciara''s interest. Chapter 31 Ciaras Friend [Pt 2] ?"There''s supposed to be an Election within your ss for the position of ss Rep. If you are interested in running for this position, you can raise your hand." Professor Lawcroft posited. There were little side talks in the hall, students whispering among themselves and deciding whether or not to raise their hands. "I think I''m gonna give it a try." One said. "No way, like I could win." Another murmured. "W-What if ''She''petes too?" Someone else added. Ciara heard these and realized that many students actually wanted the position, but were restrained from acting on it. Ciara felt the position of ss Representative would be too much trouble for her. She came here to get stronger, and that would be her goal. Mia raised her hand, and then there was an ufortable silence. The ss stopped discussions, and from what it seemed like... The winner had already been determined. "Oh my. It seems there aren''t any other contestants other than me." Mia said with a smile, looking around the ss. "Well, The Election is by the end of the week. If any of you still wish to contest you can do so then." Mr. Richard coughed. Mia looked a little displeased, and Ciara was also getting anxious about what would happen. Though, by the looks of it, no one was going to contest other than Mia. "That''s fair then," Mia finally said, a smile stered on her face. "That''s all for today''s ss. You may have a little break until your next lecture. Have a lovely day." The Lecturer hurried away, leaving the ss. By the looks of things to Ciara, it seemed like he was relieved the ss had finally ended. Ciara sighed, what was she to do now? "What''s wrong Ciara? Are you upset with me?" Mia asked with an innocent smile. Ciara looked at Mia, who looked confused and concerned about Ciara''s sudden change in behavior toward her. Who was Mia, really? Ciara felt foolish. How could she judge Mia based on the reactions from the students and the Lecturer? She was sure to have circumstances of her own. Mia was her first real friend in the Institute, who didn''t care about the fact that she was a Tier 2 or an Exception. She was friendly to her and reached out to her when others did not. She didn''t deserve this. "Oh, sorry. I was a bit out of it. I''m surprised you camete though." Ciara answered her. "Haha, something came up." Mia smiled awkwardly. Ciara smiled back, genuinely. Looks like she was right about Mia. What a sweet girl. They talked some more, and when Ciara brought up the issue of walking to ss together, Mia smiled. "Why not?" Mia said. "Great! But we''ll be going to ss early!" Ciara said seriously. "Are you still on about what happened today? Don''t worry. I''ll be early." Mia saidughing. Ciara joined her, and that was how they whiled away their break until the next lecture. The day went by quicker than Ciara had expected. She had lots of fun with the sses she had, and she learned so much in such a little while. The Institute was amazing after all. Ciara and Mia walked back to their dorms, and while Ciara offered to escort Mia to her room, she refused. "Maybe next time." She said with a smile. Ciara decided not to push her further. It was only a matter of time anyway. "Goodnight, Byee" Ciara waved to Mia, who said and did the same. They parted ways, and Ciara felt happy and fulfilled. Things were going perfectly. She barely missed Gnd, Lorna... even Noir. She was happy. Little did she know that her happiness would be cut short... ...Very soon. * * * Mia walked to her room, opened the door, and shut it. "Haa..." The young girl rested her back on the door. Suddenly she started to chuckle and eventually burst out inughter. "HAHAHAHAHHAHAHA!!!!" Her voice rose and echoed ominously "Oh, Ciara, you idiot. Such a cute and precious doll. I''ll have fun ying with you." She talked to herself with a sadistic grin. She then went to her inner room, where a rune was carved on the wall of it. She touched the wall, and the runes inscribed there glowed and shone brightly. The color... was ''Orange.'' She immediately vanished from the location she was at, and suddenly she was in arge mansion. "Wee back Mdy." A puppet spoke to her. He was dressed in a luxurious suit, the perfect butler. His stic look and oddly mechanical body parts didn''t seem to faze Mia one bit. "Oh Butler, it''s good to be back." She said with a smile. "Mdy, your parents are waiting for you at the dining area. Let me get you ready to see them." A puppet maid said to her. "Yes, do so." She replied the maid, who bowed her head. Same with the butler. The Maid bowed as she made her way up the stairs to get herself ready for dinner. Momentster, she descended the stairs. She wore an exquisite gown, adorned with several ornaments. The perfectdy. The maids present all bowed their puppet heads in homage to their princess. "Mom, Dad... I''m here. "Oh dear, wee... We''ve been waiting for you." The dad''s voice sounded. "Oh my lovely girl, I''ve missed you so much. Please sit." The mother''s voice echoed. Mia''s face shone with an overjoyed smile. "Yes! Let''s eat together... as a happy family!" She beamed. The puppets who sat at the table, both father and mother, smiled at Mia. "Yes, as a happy family." They said in unison. The entire mansion was filled with puppets, a yhouse... It was filled withughter, and FUN! Chapter 32 Unsettling Discovery [Pt 1] ?The next day of school was something Ciara looked forward to. She was excited to walk with Mia to their sses. Perhaps it was because she had never really had a friend her age, but Ciara really enjoyed the moments she spent with her new friend. They met up at the lobby downstairs, and Mia greeted Ciara with a wholesome smile, really pleased to see Ciara waiting for her. They decided not to waste any more time hanging around and went to ss immediately after greeting themselves. They got to ss early, to Ciara''s satisfaction. The challenge was picking which seats to sit in since most seats were empty. "Why don''t we seat where we sat yesterday?" Ciara asked Mia. Mia smiled but shook her head. "No, I want to seat by the right corner today. Close to the front of the ss." She answered. "O-Oh, that''s cool. Any reason why?" Ciara questioned hesitantly. "Hmmn, no particr reason... just feel like it." Mia shrugged. "Okay then." Ciara smiled, waving off her hesitation. They sat, and as time went by other students began to trickle in. Ciara noticed that many students avoided the seats close to where Mia and she sat. She couldn''t tell why. She had wanted Mia to introduce her to some friends, but it seemed Mia didn''t have any of her own. She felt bad for Mia. ''Maybe I could do something to change that?'' Ciara thought to herself. Not long after, Mia said she wanted to use the restroom, and left Ciara with her seat. Ciara felt bored without her, but she just whiled some time thinking of how best she could make more friends for Mia and herself. She was also curious as to why the ss shunned Mia the way they did. Two students passed by Ciara and, and sat at the front seat directly in front of Ciara and Mia''s seats. This was the first time she had seen it happen. She then realized that no other student was seating in the rows after Mia, and no one was seating in close proximity to her too. ''These students are the first. They could be friends.'' Ciara stood and touched both of them on their shoulders. She felt their bodies trembling, though she didn''t know why. The two students, one boy and a girl, slowly looked back, and their eyes disturbed Ciara. There was the look of anger, mixed with fear and anxiety. The two which werest were the most evident. Ciara chose to ignore that and decided to move forward no matter what. "Hi, I''m Ciara. How about you too." She said with a friendly smile. She felt her introduction was a good way to start a conversation. A good conversation would lead to friendship. Everything was mapped out. "Get your hands off..." One of them said in a low voice. "W-what did you say?" Ciara asked, thinking she misheard them. "I said get your fucking hands off!" The girl reacted angrily, startling Ciara. She removed her hands from both of their shoulders. She knew she might have been a bit presumptuous but that was way too big a reaction. "You don''t have to be so mean about it. I''m just trying to be friends." Ciara said in a defensive tone. "Friends? Can you hear yourself? How can you even speak to us when you''re friends with that monster!" The girl said in anger. The entire ss let out a worrying sound, the atmosphere seemed tense all of a sudden. All attention was on the event that was urring. The boy was trying to pacify the girl, and she too seemed to have realized a mistake she had made. "Just don''t talk to us... We don''t want any trouble." The boy said in a worried but nice voice. Suddenly, the look of the boy''s face changed. From an apologetic look to that of pure terror. He looked at something, or rather someone behind Ciara, and he immediately froze. He started sweating, and he knew... He was done for. "Hey, both of you..." Mia said with a harsh undertone. The harsh girl''s expression suddenly turned sour, and a look of despair enveloped her. "Don''t tell me... She witnessed all that?" The girl thought to herself. "Mia, It''s fine really. I''m okay." Ciara quickly said to pacify Mia, since she noticed how tense the entire ss was. Mia looked at Ciara who looked pleadingly, and then at the students who looked like they regretted what they did and were at her mercy. "Scram!" She said finally. "Don''t make me repeat myself." She added. The both of them carried their bags and scurried away like mice, running to the seats and the row farthest from Ciara and Mia. The entire ss was still tense, some whisperings which Ciara couldn''t make out filled the room. The Lecturer entered the ss, almost like fate, and this caused the noise to die down. The uneasiness also subsided. Ciara was confused about what just happened, but Mia didn''t seem to be in any mood to answer questions. Mia sat down on her seat, and they didn''t exchange any more words until after the ss ended. Ciara kept looking for moments to raise the issue of ''Monster'' that the students referred to her by, but she didn''t find the right moment to do so. After the lectures for that day, which Ciara didn''t really enjoy since her mind was preupied with the early morning scenario, Ciara and Mia walked back to their dorms. Ciara couldn''t keep it to herself anymore. "Mia, can I ask you something...?" Ciara said. "Sure," Mia said with her usual casual smile. "Why does the entire ss shun you?" "Oh, what do you mean by that?" Mia said with an ignorant smile. "Come on, you must have noticed. At first, I thought they hated you and were avoiding you because of that... But now..." Ciara said, trying to find the words to say. "Now...?" Mia asked, raising her eyebrows. "...It''s like they fear you." Ciara finally said, looking worried. Suddenly the mood changed. For a split second, Ciara noticed Mia''s face turn grotesque with the look of disgust and rage. She looked like an insane fiend. Suddenly, she smiled in a wicked manner, her grin growing wider and wider. Her head faced the ground, and so Ciara couldn''t get a full glimpse of her expression, but she felt uneasy. "M-Mia...?" Ciara''s voice trembled, containing nothing short of anxiety. Chapter 33 Unsettling Discovery [Pt 2] ?Mia looked up, and what appeared on her face was the usual and casual smile she always had on. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." She answered. "B-but..." Ciara protested. "Besides..." Mia interrupted her. "Since you, as my friend, love and ept me for who I am, I don''t care about the opinions of others. Since I have you..." Mia continued, smiling brightly. "Oh, yeah... I guess you''re right." Ciara said. Was it just her imagination? She felt weird vibes from Mia just now. And her smile... Ciara thought those smiles seemed stic. They weren''t real expressions of Mia''s true mood. But she didn''t want to press the issue. Nothing good woulde out of it. ''I should respect Mia''s space. She must have a good reason for not telling me what''s going on. When we''ve grown closer... I''m sure she''ll tell me.'' Ciara thought to herself. However¡ª ''No!'' What kind of friend would she be if she just let Mia suffer the pain of ostracization alone? She had to find out the cause and resolve it quickly. It could be bad rumors, a mistake, or even malicious intentions that had caused Mia''s current position in the ss as a pariah. ''I must find out!'' She decided. * * * sses ended, and the two friends said goodbye to each other. After they parted ways, Ciara decided to follow Mia¡ªall for the greater good, of course. She used the [Stealth] Enhancement on herself, causing her to blend with her environment and camouge herself almost perfectly. ''Ah, this feels weird.'' Ciara''s guilty thoughts trailed as she kept following her friend. Mia didn''t go to her room after she parted with Ciara. She only pretended to. She left their dorms and went on a walk. Ciara was curious as to what business Mia would do after ss. Wouldn''t she be better off resting? ''Let''s find out.'' Mia went to a nearby park, and Ciara followed. That was when she saw a bunch of her ssmates gathered in the vast field. ''It''s nearly 8:00 in the night. What are they doing out here?'' Ciara found herself thinking with widened eyes. Even though sses usually ended in the evening around 4:00, due to the supplementary sses Ciara took, she wound upte. Mia had decided to attend the ss with Ciara too, so they could walk home together. That was how they ended up getting back to their dormste. "That damn bitch! I hate her!" The hotheaded girl Ciara had encountered in the morning shouted in anger. The other students seemed to agree with her, nodding and responding to her bold statement. "Shhh, not so loud Serah. W-what if someone hears you?" The other boy Ciara also talked to in the morning said cautiously. He looked around him just to ensure they weren''t caught. Mia, who was watching everything, was quite a distance from them. She probably had a camouge on, because none of the students noticed her. Well, she was also out of sight, so they didn''t even sense her and spoke carefreely. "Oh, shut up Samuel. Why do you have to be a coward all the time? The bitch isn''t even here right now!" Serah barked in even greater anger. "But I have to hand it to you both... sitting in front of ''her''? You guys got guts." A student said in awe. "I know right? I was literally shaking in my boots." Another said. "And then you even raised your voice on ''The Exception.'' Seems you have a death wish, Serah." One of the students said in a mock threat. "Oh, please. We gotta stand up for ourselves sometimes. Besides if she''s friends with ''her'' then she''s also a bitch in my book!" Serah''s hateful voice had a deep passion. While her tone was rude, her eyes contained a pain that she could only express with vulgar words.. Ciara''s eyes grew weary and she felt ufortable hearing what they were saying. ''That Serah girl sure has a dirty mouth ,spouting those words like they''re nothing.'' Ciara thought to herself ufortably. ''Seems they have a bad image of me as well... Sigh, I wonder why.'' "I don''t think she''s so bad, though." Samuel''s voice jerked Ciara from her self-thought. "What?" One of the students responded with more surprise than indignation. "Yeah, I think you''re right. To be honest I feel like she''s a victim here as well." Another one murmured. "I mean... Mia was the one who approached her during the Orientation, I saw it myself. I don''t think she was in any position to escape from her." One other person said. "Whatever! As long as she''s with Mia, she''s an enemy in my book! It''s only a matter of time before we have two ''Mias'' running around in our ss." Serah made her stubborn stance. "Well, that''s true... but, maybe we can convince her..." Samuel croaked. "If we can tell her who Mia really is, that she''s a... a..." One second, the boy was talking, and then the next, he suddenly froze in fear. "A-ah....?" His eyes bulged, and darkened fear saturated them. "Oh, my..." All the students could feel their insides tighten as a neer visited their little gathering. Samuel''s face was filled with horror¡ªsame as many. Before them was Mia, whom they were just talking about. There was no way to escape this time. "Please, by all means, continue," Mia, the poor object of gossip, gave a smile. Ciara shuddered, wondering when Mia was able to traverse her short distance in such time¡ªbefore even she could notice. ''I didn''t even realize... scary.'' She gulped. "What...? How do you know this ce?" Serah, who seemed like the leader¡ªand obviously the one with the most backbone among the crew¡ªasked with a cautious gaze. "How funny. I have always known about your secret meeting, and this idiotic fan club you all made for the sake of discussing me." Mia said with a smile. "What did you¡ª?" "I''m still talking, I would appreciate it if you didn''t interrupt me." Mia cut her short, still wearing her adorable smile. Though something about it seemed twisted at this point. Her eye gleamed with malevolence and ill intent, while her smile widened in a sadistic fashion. Serah instantly gulped and kept silent. "Even though I knew, I tolerated your little charade since it''s just the natural habit of weak and pathetic fools like yourselves." Mia continued, appreciating the silence. ''M-Mia...?'' Ciara was beyond shocked to hear the things she was listening in to. Seeing Mia behave entirely different from what she had seen her be made the innocent girl shiver a little. Just who was Mia? ''No! I can''t think like that!'' Ciara was still Mia''s friend, and so she came up with excuses for her in her head. ''They talked bad about her first... she''s just returning the favor.'' Ciara reasoned within herself. "But, my patience has reached its limit. Your grace has run out. Two of you did the unthinkable today... You messed with Ciara..." Mia said, clearly displeased. Her voice was bing more and more threatening and dark. ''See? I knew it! She''s just sticking out for me. I better show up and tell her not to bother. She might do something that¡ª'' Ciara began undoing the [Stealth] Spell, deciding to approach them in order to resolve the conflict. "We might even all be friends at the end of the day..." "...You messed with my TOY!" Mia smiled in a sadistic and monstrous manner. "E-eh...?" Ciara got a good look at her friend''s face¡ªalbeit from a short distance. It was a crazed and sadistic expression, mixed with euphoria and an arousal. She felt sick! Mia was unrecognizable from the friend she knew. And did she just call her, Ciara... A TOY? "I absolutely HATE it when fools like you mess with my FUN. You nearly ruined the GAME... You shouldn''t have!" Mia continued her monologue, bing more twisted than before. "And for that... You all need to be PUNISHED!" She smiled crazily. "Damn this crazy bitch. We''re outta here." Serah said and tried walking away along with the other students who had previously been paralyzed with fear. They took to their heels, picking up pace and eventually running, mostly in fear. Then suddenly... ... They stopped. "Where do you all think you''re going? The FUN is just getting started." Mia whispered, approaching the students who appeared to be stuck in their movements. They all took the posture of being in haste and fleeing, but their bodies didn''t move. Their faces could move a bit, however, and the expressions they disyed were pure terror. Even Serah appeared to be in deep fear at this point. "You''re all my puppets, with or without strings!" "P-Please let us go!" The students desperately pleaded. One look on their faces, and one couldn''t even see a shadow of the anger that previously dwelled there. Pure terror took over. "We''ll do anything." Others said. "We didn''t do anything to her, I swear." Another said. Ciara couldn''t make out the words anymore. All she could hear at this point was pleadings. Lots and lots of pleadings. She could now understand why the students shunned her. This wasn''t normal... Mia wasn''t who she appeared to be. "W-who... who are you... Mia?" Ciara murmured to herself, nearly in tears. Mia smiled evilly at the students before her. She licked her lips and smacked them. Her eyes narrowed, her smile widened and the same sadistically aroused smile appeared on her face. "Well then, let alone us begin...." She said to the immobilized and terrified students. "...This FUN game." Chapter 34 Marionette [Pt 1] ?Fear. Anxiety. Sadness. Disappointment. Anger. These feelings mixed within Ciara as she made the discovery of Mia''s nature. Everything they shared had been a lie. This was the true Mia. The students who could not move anything except their faces used what little chance they had to apologize and plead. Most of them ced the me on Samuel and Serah. Though it was clear they all despised Mia, it was irrefutable that Serah and Samuel had been the ones to cross the line. They were the cause of Mia''s rage, and so they were offered to be sacrifices. "Pathetic. All of you are pathetic. You''re all not even worth ying with." Mia said. "Y-Yes, we''re trash... So, please. Please don''t...." A girl, one of the more desperate students let out in agreement. "Shut up!" Miamanded, then raising her left hand slowly, then crushing it. Suddenly, the girl''s hands and legs twisted against her will. She had a running stance previously, but all her limbs suddenly twisted in a sh, causing her unbelievable agony. She screamed with all her might, tears rolling down her eyes, and drool from her mouth. It hurt... It hurt like hell. She couldn''t bear this unimaginable pain. She screamed even more. "I said... Shut UP!" Mia said again, this time her anger seemed to have increased exponentially. Mia raised her hand again. The look in her eyes was evident that... This time, she wouldn''t stop with just her limbs. "You bitch!" Serah suddenly let out, to the surprise of everyone. "What did you just say?" Mia said, turning her attention toward the paralyzed student. "Y-You heard me! Only a bitch... A coward would do something inhumane and unfair like this! Why don''t you release me and let''s have a fair fight! You scared or something?" Serah yelled back. The students looked at Serah unbelievably. Nothing good woulde out of aggravating Mia more. Serah would only make things worse for them. They didn''t want the pain... They couldn''t take it. "S-Stop Serah... What are you saying?" One of them let out in fear. "Y-Yeah shut up Serah. This is all your fault, to begin with!" Another said. "I don''t want to die!!!" Another cried out in tears. As they kept battering her with words, Serah was speechless. These were people she considered her friends. They were all weak, and so they understood one another. They all had amon enemy, so they were inseparable. She did all she did for their sake. She wanted to stand up to Mia to protect her friends... The friends who did not hesitate to throw her under the bus. It seems... She was truly alone, after all. "All of you! How can you be so mean to Serah? Aren''t we friends? Serah did what we all hoped and talked about doing, standing up to Mia! Serah is right! Mia... Y-You... Y-You... BITCH!!!" Samuel found his courage and yelled. Mia''s eyes widened at the audacity of the idiots before her. They didn''t know their ce. This made her want to break them even more. But they were right. Just tying them up was no fun. "Oh Shut UP Samuel! What do you know? You''ve always been a scaredy-cat and now you''re finally speaking up?" A student shouted at Samuel "Yeah, what do we expect from Serah''spdog." Another responded. "Hehehehehe" Mia startedughing to herself, interrupting the tongueshing Samuel was receiving. "Hahahahhahaha" Miaughed loudly. The students shook in fear, their eyes radiated horror and despair. They all remained silent, listening to Mia''s crazyughter and awaiting their inevitable fate. "Pathetic... You''re all PATHETIC!" Mia said with a wide grin. She raised both of her hands and squeezed them, crushing them into fists. Immediately, all the limbs of the protesting students twisted, causing them all to scream in pain. They yelled and yelled, and cried, and yelled more. Sobs and screams echoed through the abandoned park. The pain caused them to ck out. The only ones who were left... The only ones who weren''t broken were Serah and Samuel. "Well then, time to make good on your word. Both of youe at me. Make this more interesting." Mia said. She snapped her fingers and Samuel alongside Serah were released from whatever hold Mia had on them. They both slumped, falling to their knees. Their bodies could now move freely. "Don''t keep me waiting. I''ve made this a fair fight, haven''t I? Now... COME!" Mia said, her eyes gleaming with delight. Samuel looked at Serah. Fear and anxiety were evident in his eyes. He was about to break down. He had reached his limits. Serah looked at Samuel. He had always been weak and frail, even when they were younger. But, she never expected him to stand up for her like that. She was happy. Even if she met an even worse fate than the rest... She was happy...that she was able to stand up to Mia, and protect her only true ally, Samuel. "Don''t worry Samuel, rest. I''ll take care of this in no time!" Serah dered to Samuel, as she stood on her shaky feet, and smiled. "That''s the spirit... That look. I can''t wait till I BREAK you." Mia sneered. Serah tightened her face in disgust and fear. "Sicko!" Chapter 35 Marionette [Pt 2] ?"Sicko." Serah spat. She had never really fought Mia before. In fact, no one in their ss had ever really fought her¡ªnot that they wanted to. Mia''s fight was always one-sided. She would control her opponents and then break them. There was no time for any counterattack, and so there was never a real fight with Mia. She was invincible! "But now... I might have a chance." Serah thought to herself. Since Mia had decided not to use her controlling ability, Serah could fight back. Mia was sure to underestimate her, and she would use that to her advantage. Unlike Mia, Serah''s major magic type was Enhancement. She excelled in closebat. If given the chance to fight back... ''... I won''t lose!'' Her thoughts rang as she concentrated on her target. Mia stood, motionless, expecting an attack and waiting patiently. Serah smiled. She had just the time she needed. "[Great Speed]. [Great Strength]. [Total Focus]." Serah chanted. Serah''s body immediately started glowing, as white energy surrounded her. She felt a rush of power, and she could feel it... The strength overflowing within her. With this, her physical prowess had increased threefold. She was sure Mia''s physical stats were not high in the first instance. With this, she would be able to take her down as quickly as possible. Serah charged, speeding toward Mia, who just stood. Serah was too fast for Mia to react, that was sure. Within a second, Serah would close the short distance between them, and in another second, she would strike. With a single blow, she would disorient Mia, and then dash behind her to give the finishing blow. "I''ve got this!" Serah assured herself. Just as nned, Serah closed the distance in mere moments. She raised her fist to attack Mia''s jaw, which wouldunch her backward. Serah''s fist closed in on Mia''s face, nearing the chin. That was when Serah saw it... she saw Mia''s huge grin! ''W-why... why is she smiling?''Serah thought to herself. As her fist was about to connect to Mia''s face, it suddenly hit an invisible wall. ''U-uh¡ª??" Then¡ªwithin that split second¡ªthe fist was repelled,unching it back and interrupting Serah''s momentum, leaving her body wide open. "Wha¡ª?! How??!" Serah let out. Mia made to grab Serah, but given her speed, she was able to escape quickly. Sweat dripped from Serah''s face. ''What just happened?'' Her heart raced faster. "You''re so easy to read," Mia seemed very pleased with herself at this point.. "What are you¡ª?" Serah could only murmur. "You thought you''d end this fight quickly and depend on your physical prowess. Since you''ve only seen me use [Marite], you thought I was weak in a normal fight... how foolish!" Mia said with a mockingugh. Serah didn''t want to believe she was disadvantaged. She couldn''t lose. She had to win. "Oh my, did you actually think you had a chance?" Mia continued. "As a reward for at least trying... Let me tell you this. I specialize in the Rune Magic Type." Mia said, bringing out a stone from her side pocket. "This is a Runestone, one I made myself. It blocks any physical attack lower than Tier 3." She said with a smile. Serah''s face suddenly clouded. Despair began to envelop her. "Last time I checked... You''re still a Tier 1 right?" Mia smiled. "And also an enhancer, relying mainly on physical ability. So you see... I wasn''t the one at a disadvantage... YOU ARE!" The realization dawned on Serah. Was she only deluding herself into thinking she could win? She was still weak... Too weak! Suddenly a small burst of water flew, passed by Serah, and hit Mia on the head. Mia''s hair was drenched, and the magical liquid dripped to her attire. Serah was surprised. Her eyes widened in shock as she noticed who the one responsible was. ''I-it''s¡ª!'' She looked behind her and saw Samuel''s hand raised¡ªthe leftover magic circle for the water ball dissolving and fading away. "S-Samuel?" Serah let out. "I-I... I''ll protect you too!" Samuel dered. He also stood up from where he had knelt and observed Serah''s very brief match with Mia. He walked slowly until he was beside Serah. "Let''s take her down together Serah!" Samuel said with a smile. Serah was amazed. Samuel would never have tried this in a million years. But thanks to this... They might actually get a chance. "Yeah!" Serah nodded to him, then turned to face Mia. "It seems Magical attacks have no problem passing through your barrier," Serah told Mia, who remained silent and was soaked. "The problem with Runes is that it takes time to transcribe one, and it''s difficult to change its set function and properties. Even for you... It would take a really long time to change the quality and function of that stone to block Magic attacks." Serah said. "We are going to win!" She dered. Mia''s face which was buried under her wet hair, facing the ground, was raised. Her smile had not faded. "Hahahahahahahaha" Sheughed even more maniacally. "Interesting, you think adding another weakling into your rank would help you? How amusing! But I''ll indulge in your silly bravado for a little longer. Show me what you got!" Mia said. Serah and Samuel turned to each other, nodded, and then charged. Serah''s enhancement would stillst a minute. That was enough time to finish the match. Serah sped ahead of Samuel, blocking Mia''s sight of him and making her focus on herself. Serah jumped, raising her fist and targeting Mia''s distorted face. She hit the invisible wall again, but she wasn''t done yet. The wall repelled her, but she used the momentum and twisted, using one of her legs tond another hit. Of course, that was also deflected. Serah found her feet back on the ground. She stood a few steps from Mia, and she already was already reaching her limit. Serah knew she would have to ''up'' her game. She was going to use her best attack, and that was how far she could go. ''Let''s do this!" Chapter 36 Marionette [Pt 3] ?"[Iron Fist]" Serah inhaled as she chanted. Suddenly all the white glow on her body was concentrated on her fist for this final attack. Mia''s eyes widened as she saw the move. "Interesting! How amusing!!!" Was all she could let out as she gazed expectantly at the attack. "Die, bitch!!!" Serah yelled angrily as sheunched the fist toward Mia''s face. >BOOOOMMMM< There was a huge noise, caused by the impact between Serah''s fist and Mia''s barrier. Unfortunately, the barrier won. "Gah!" Serah felt pain. She raised her fist and saw it all battered and broken. The pressure from the attack must have been repelled and sent through her own hand. If not for [Iron Fist] her entire hand might have been blown away. However, thanks to her sacrifice, enough time had been bought. It was time for the true attack. Mia''s eyes widened in surprise as she looked behind her. She saw a white glow, even brighter than Serah''s [Iron Fist]. Samuel had been preparing this spell for some time now. "I see. Serah used her shy moves and desperate attacks to distract me, while you snuck behind me and prepared the spell." Mia''s thoughts processed. She knew her body could not react to the attack on time. Their teamwork was impressive. Separately, they were a weak bunch, but they capitalized on her weakness and developed a n without evenmunicating verbally. "[Aqua Shot!]" Samuel yelled Thepleted magic circle glowed, and arge ball of water formed. It was multiple timesrger than before, and the density was also way higher. The water shotunched toward Mia, who had a surprised look. >BOOOOMMMM< The attack connected, causing arge burst of water. This would be enough to make any person unconscious and even send shockwaves and jitters throughout the body. "We... we won! Serah, we won." Samuel said, wheezing and trying to catch his breath. That took a lot out of him. Serah smiled. They managed to do the impossible. She then looked toward the clearing mist, hoping to see Mia''s fallen body. She didn''t! The mist grew thinner, and they saw a standing figure. Mia wasn''t down yet. "Hahahahahaha" Miaughed. The mist cleared, showing Mia to be unscathed. Then on the ground, they saw it. "What''s that?" Samuel asked in shock. The ''thing'' on the floor wasn''t human. It had been battered and damaged thanks to receiving Samuel''s [Aqua Shot]. Mia was undamaged, meaning she was the one responsible for it. "Meet one of my dolls. Such a waste that I had to use one against people like you. I admit, you caught me off guard. For that... I can say you were a bit entertaining." Mia smiled. "She''s... She''s not down." Samuel said in despair, falling back on his knees. Serah''s body was aching as well. She was already feeling the recoil of using three enhancements at once, and then immediately using a fourth. "But now, I''m bored. So you guys might as well just DIE!" Mia smiled crazily, raising her hand and attempting to continue from where she left off. Serah and Samuel closed their eyes, expecting their unavoidable fate. They had struggled until the end, but they lost. It was all over. As Mia was almost done closing her fist... "Enough!" Ciara yelled out, attracting the attention of everyone. Surprised gazes converged in her location as both the victor and victims were equally surprised. Mia''s eyes widened in shock. She didn''t expect Ciara to be around. Ciara''s eyes were tearful. Her eyes were streaming endless tears. Her body was shaking. She had witnessed all that had happened. She wanted to yell out and put an end to it, but her body didn''t listen to her. She still didn''t want to believe it was Mia, but... ... She couldn''t take it anymore! Not after she witnessed the struggle of those two in front of her. "Mia... that''s enough!" Ciara repeated, looking sad and angry at the same time. "Ciara... oh my, what a surprise seeing you here." Mia smiled, immediately switching to her casual and friendly tone. "Drop it, Mia. I saw everything. You won''t fool me." Ciara''s response was stern, though her voice trembled. Her tears slowly dried up, and Ciara''s pitiful face transformed into a scowl. She didn''t know why or how, but she was now certain... ... The malefactor really was Mia. "Oh...?" Mia''s gentle and casual smile suddenly transformed into a malevolent grin. "What a shame. I really wanted to y with you more. But now the game is ruined... all thanks to these fools." Mia kicked Serah, who was on the ground close to her. The helpless girl let out a powerless groan as her body jerked in response to the pain. "STOP IT!" Ciara yelled. "Oh? Or what?" The clearly unreasonable girl sneered. "I will bring you down!" Mia''s expression changed to imitate surprise, but reverted soon after. "A pet should remain a pet, and a doll should remember its ce. It seems you need to be taught your ce, Ciara! You''re my Toy! Mine!" Mia shouted crazily. "You''re sick!" Ciara said in disgust. "Oh? It''s not like you''re the first to tell me that. But to me, you see... it''s you all that do not see things clearly. Everyone in this ss, everyone in this school, everyone in this world... They all exist to serve as my dolls. To be added to my collection in my yhouse. You''re no exception, Ciara." Mia''s ssy eyes andpletely arrogant tone depicted that she meant every single word she said.. "But we can''t have a toy rebelling can we? No, we cannot! Looks like I''ll have to BREAK you myself, Ciara... Just like the others. That way, you won''t misbehave anymore." Ciara wiped away her remnant tears and inhaled deeply. As she looked in front of her, where Mia stood, the young girl realized the truth. ''I have to bring her down!'' "Bring it on!" She said. Mia simply smiled. There was something most people didn''t know about her. She had a Rare Bloodline. She was the Chosen One. The world existed for her sake. The world was just one big yhouse for her. Why? Because that was the nature of her Bloodline Magic. "[Marite]" Chapter 37 Clash Between Friends ?Ciara stared hard at Mia, frowning and determined to take her down. Mia stared back, but with a wicked gleam in her eyes and a sadistic smile. She was going to break Ciara. Samuel and Serah looked at the two girls who were about to face off. They had not seen Ciara in action yet, but even if she was an Exception, it still wouldn''t be enough to beat Mia. Ciara looked in their direction, and after seeing their worried faces, she smiled. "Don''t worry about me. You should keep your distance, though," Ciara told them. The look on her face showed Serah that she was serious. Even though Serah didn''t like that Ciara was the one defending them, and she was angry at herself for being weak, she nodded. She got up, and supported Samuel too, they both decided to leave the current battlefield and walk to a safe distance. "Where do you think you''re going?" Mia asked, raising her hand to stop them from moving. "[me Wave]" Ciara chanted, and zing mes appeared. The mes spread thin and burnt the space separating Mia''s fingers from the escapees who were a distance from her. Her eyes instantly widened in surprise. "Just as I thought. You use strings to control people. The thing is, threads are weak against fire. Since your threads have been spread so thin that they are nearly invisible, the effects of the fire will be even higher." Ciara dered, readying more mes. "YOU... How dare you burn up my strings!" Mia threw a fit of rage. "No Mia, how dare you! I''ll make you regret what you''ve done here today, and the harm you wrought in the past as well." Ciara responded with resolve. "It''s my duty as someone who was your friend." "Friend? Bah! You were just a toy I managed to pick at my convenience. You seemed interesting since you were an Exception, but you were also na?ve. The perfect doll." "Is that so..." Ciara sadly replied to Mia''s harsh words. "Yess! But now it''s time I disciplined you." Mia raised her second hand and directing it toward Ciara. Ciara sighed and directed the mes which were still burning on her hands toward the invisible strings charging toward her. Suddenly, Ciara tightened up. Her expression morphed into shock and surprise. She couldn''t move... But how? "Oh, don''t look so surprised, dear. You were right in guessing my threads were weak against fire, but that''s just because I never bothered to increase the density. Those pathetic mes of yours aren''t enough to burn up my strings!" Mia dered. "I see... In that case..." Ciara muttered, increasing the tempo of her Mana. "[Burnout]" Immediately she was done with her, a yellow mana circle appeared, indicating the activation of a Tier 2 spell. Suddenly, mes surrounded Ciara and freed her from the strings that bound her. The heat and pressure of the mes caused Mia to cover her face with her hands and squint her eyes. The mes whirled around Ciara and then finally it reduced to a tiny revolving me on the ground, before dying out. "Tch, I nearly forgot... You''re Tier 2." Mia retorted. "If you understand then admit defeat. You can''t win this fight." "Oh? It seems you do not understand something here... You see, I''m also Tier 2!" Mia gave with a wildugh. Ciara expressed shock. She had been informed that most students even in the Intermediate stage of the Foundation ss were still Tier 1. But since Mia was a Tier 2, it meant that she was one of the few geniuses in the entire Intermediate stage. "It''s toote to back out now!" Mia smiled, bringing from her pocket, two scrolls. "[Object Summon]" A spark of yellow appeared, and the mana circle from the rune scroll formed. Then the sparks increased, and finally, it stopped. Appearing before Ciara were two puppets. They were identical to the one which had been damaged earlier, but these were different. Ciara could tell that each of them was more powerful and durable than the one which was on the ground. "You may be a Tier 2, but you''re still far too inexperienced and na?ve. I''ve been in more fights than you, and I''ve been in this Institute longer. You stand no chance!" Mia yelled,unching her two puppets toward Ciara. Their bodies glowed yellow, meaning they were both using Tier 2 enhancements, and they approached Ciara at full speed. ''So, my opponent is a Tier 2, she has had more experience inbat within the Institute. She also controls two Tier 2 enhanced puppets. Her puppets and string abilities are most likely due to Bloodline Magic...'' Ciara analyzed internally. The situation quite seemed dire, didn''t it? "But..." A smile formed the young girl''s face. "... If it''s just this, then there''s no problem!" "[Wind Cannon]" Ciara yelled, raising her hands to the puppets. Arge gust of wind with unbelievable pressureunched toward the puppets, shattering them instantly. "Wha¡ª?!" Mia eximed in unbelief. Mia saw what just transpired in front of her, and so did Samuel and Serah, who watched the fight from far away. A blue mana circle had been formed, which meant the spell that was just used was... "T-Tier 3?!" The three who witnessed the spell all shouted simultaneously. "You''ve had morebat experience? Please don''t joke with me. The three months I spent training with everyone... I''m sure they far outstrip all the experiences you amassed so far!" Ciara dered, surrounded by an overwhelming amount of Mana. ''Besides, I wouldn''t call tying people up and torturing them experience.'' "B-but... y-you..." Mia stuttered, her legs shaking in fear. "You, You''re weak..." Ciara dered to her foe, her eyes narrowing in rising anger and disgust. "I-I''m weak?!" "Yeah. I''d say even Serah and Samuel were even stronger than you." . "Wha-? How can you put those weaklings above me? They¡ª!!!" Mia burst in rage. "They fought and used what they had to the fullest potential, while you just waste away and use your power for your conveniences." The entitled girl trembled with every statement Ciara made. Her widened eyes turned bloodshot, and her lips quivered. "In the end, when faced with a stronger opponent, you crumbled. That''s why...." ''NO. NO. NO. NO. NO.'' Mia''s mind echoed as she watched her supposed doll make the most abominable im. "You''re weaker than them!" Chapter 38 The Girl Who Sought Fun ?Mia fell to her knees. Her head hung in defeat as she faced the ground. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. ''Me? Weak?'' That wasn''t how she saw it. That wasn''t what she had been told. She remembered... * * * "Mia, you''re an exceptional girl. Having a Rare Bloodline... amazing!" Her mother told her. "Indeed, you''re special." Her father said. "Lady Mia is the best." Her maids told her. "Lady Mia is unstoppable." Her tutor told her. "You''re invincible." Her childhood friend told her. "I''m... everything!" She told herself. If she wanted something, she got it! * * * Her family was one without any love and fun. They were all business. But, they viewed Mia as an idol who would one day bring great fortune and power to them. They had sent her to the institute to hone her skills. She was her family''s ultimate weapon. * * * "Dad, let''s y..." She remembered asking her father one Sunday afternoon. "I can''t, Mia, I have to attend the noble''s banquet. There are some High Nobles there, we need to strengthen our family''s connections." Her father had told her. "Mum, let''s y." She remembered asking her mother. "Mia, you''re supposed to be training your Magic. You can''t afford to rx now. Remember, you''re the hope of this family." Her mother told her. "Sir Butler, Madam Maid, let''s y." She remembered asking her servants. "I apologize, miss. We aren''t allowed to do such things with you." "Besides, It''s time for your practice. Your tutor asked us toe to get you." Those were the answers she received. The one thing she couldn''t have... was FUN! "I want to have fun... I want to y!" Those thoughts rang in her mind every day. Then something within her broke. * * * Mia spent a lot of time, investing her years into perfecting a single project. The research time and energy spent was immeasurable, but they were all worth it. Because, finally, she created her first Tier 6 Rune. This Rune allowed her to make an illusionary world and build it ordingly. Of course, her insufficient Mana could not activate it, so she used Mana stones. Since her family was of nobility, she was able to get a stable supply of them. She fixed the Rune in her room, and anytime she wanted to have fun, she would go to her yhouse. "We have Mum, Dad, Butler, Maid, Gardener, Cook... And many more... But no TUTOR!" She dered in her fantasy mansion world... ... [The yhouse]. "Now we can have FUN!" * * * And so she had fun with her puppet parents and her puppet servants. She even made younger siblings for herself, but eventually had to remove them since she didn''t want to share the attention received from the false family she constructed. "They don''t feel natural," Mia told herself. She had fun within the yhouse, but she also wanted to have fun outside too. So she decided to make friends. But people were unpredictable, they were uncontroble. They didn''t always listen to her, and so she had to BREAK them. BREAK. BREAK. BREAK. Every time, she had to BREAK them. Unlike her dolls, they couldn''t be so easily fixed when broken. All her friends who turned against her, those who didn''t follow her, those who didn''t learn their ce... all of them, Mia had to break. This cycle persisted, and the dilemma continued... until she met Ciara. * * * After observing Ciara, and being friends with her, she found her to be far more simr to her puppets than the others. Na?ve, innocent, and obedient. She wanted to have fun with her so much... but it seemed like she too was another failure. It really was too bad. "I have to BREAK her too." Mia''s thoughts surfaced. BREAK. BREAK. BREAK. BREAK. BREAK. BREAK. BREAK. BREAK. BREAK. BREAK. BREAK. BREAK. BREAK.BREAK.BREAK.BREAKBREAKBREAKBREAKBREAKBREAK!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! * * * "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!" Mia yelled, startling Ciara. She lunged toward her, holding a Runestone in one hand. "I''ll BREAK you!!!" Chapter 39 Conclusion Of The Mad Dance ?"I''ll BREAK you!!!" Mia began screaming as she lunged at her opponent with an insane look in her eyes. Ciara observed Mia''s demeanor, her expressions, her behavior. Then her rage and anger vanished. All she could feel for her was... absolute pity. "[Wind Wall]" Ciara chanted. Suddenly, an invisible wall of air hit Mia, causing her to fall. Her entire body was shaking, her hands were twitching. Her eyes were widened, and her lips trembled. "I''m not yours to break" Ciara dered, leaving the defeated girl on the floor. "Don''t walk away from me! Come back here damnit! Come back here!!!" Mia yelled. Ciara ignored Mia''s rants and walked toward Serah and Samuel. "Are you guys okay?" She asked. "Uh... Uh, yeah." Serah said, while Samuel only nodded. "That''s good. You both did well." Ciara smiled. She then looked in Mia''s direction, her eyes filled with sadness and pity. Perhaps if she had known Mia when they were younger, maybe things wouldn''t have ended like this. "F-fun... All I wanted was to have fun!" Mia cried, streams of tears cascading down her eyes. "Kinda looks sad huh? Seeing the powerful Mia wet her face and lying on the floor pathetically like that," Serah remarked after noticing Ciara''s concerned face. "Y-yeah..." Then something popped into Ciara''s mind. "H-hey, um..." She hesitantly muttered. "It''s Serah. Call me Serah," The rough girl responded with a smile. "Only if you call me by my name." Ciara smiled back. "Sure, Ciara. Has a nice ring to it don''tcha think?" "Yours too, Serah," Ciara said with a chuckle. When you really thought of it, their names sounded alike. "M-my name is Samuel. Can I call you by your name too?" Samuel, who felt really shy at first finally spoke up. "Sure Samuel," Ciara replied with a warm smile. "Haha... okay." Samuel blushed. Serah smiled knowingly, though unfortunately the oblivious Ciara didn''t notice what was going on. "Guess you got your wish, huh? We''re friends now." Serah chuckled lightly.. "Yeah, you''re right. Though I never imagined it would happen this way." The three of them looked at each other in a new sense ofradeship and friendship. "H-help... Argh, it hurts!" The voice of pleading students filled the air again. Since themotion had died down, it dawned on them that the injured students needed medical attention. "Oh, crap. I totally forgot." Ciara panicked, realizing her blunder. "The Institute''s Patrol squad will be here soon, so don''t sweat it. Besides, they need to endure that pain a bit longer. That''s what you get for abandoning your friend." Serah smiled. "You''re a pretty scary person Serah." Ciaraughed nervously. Then they all burst intoughter. Even though it still hurt for Serah and Samuel, and Ciara. They had lost their respective friends at the moment, but they had also gained new ones. Then Ciara''s face brightened up as an idea popped into her head. "Oh, by the way, Serah... Why don''t you run for ss Representative." "Ehhh?!" Serah eximed in surprise. The sounds of the patrol officers became evident as they neared their location. The entire park was approached by the Institute''s authorities, and the students knew... that it would be a LONG night. * ? * * [A/N] Happy new year, everyone. Stable updates will continue now. Sorry for taking so long to return. Also, there''ll be a mass releaseing soon, so look forward to that. Thanks for reading, it''s good to be back! Chapter 40 Class Election ?The incident, which had sent countless students to the infirmary, was quietly swept under the rug and was treated as nonexistent. This was because Mia belonged to Nobility, and thanks to her prowess, they had a certain degree of influenceparable to members of High Nobility. Also, the students she attacked were all of lower nobility, making them powerless to the aristocratic system and politics of the Institute. Ciara knew she could have pulled her High Nobility card, which far outstripped Mia''s influence, but she decided not to. She wanted nothing more to do with Mia, and she didn''t want to reveal her status publicly. She was also a bit afraid that her new friends, who were of low nobility would treat her differently if they found out, or even avoid her entirely... not that she would me them if they did that. It was the habit of higher nobles to trample on lower ones, and lower onesshed out at the ones who could be found lower than them. Ultimately, the ones at the very bottom of the nobility chain took it out on themoners, who suffered the major brunt of the harsh treatments. Ciara hadn''t been too concerned about these things in the past. Even though she knew they were happening, she felt it was not in any way rted to her. In fact, she couldn''t care less. But, everything changed after Noir saved her from her entirely hopeless situation. For the first time she felt weak, she felt powerless... Through that, she was finally able to understand, to a certain extent, howmoners felt. The pathetic weakness that was ever so numbing and frustrating. Ciara didn''t like the feeling, and so she found herself growing more concerned and giving more thoughts about others. Lorna and Gnd were good examples. She began to rte with them more casually, and eventually became their friends. She heard many stories from Lorna and Gnd, and not all of them were pretty. After finally experiencing the whole Mia saga, she had made up her mind, she wasn''t going to ignore the injustices around her anymore. Just as Noir saved her, she would take it upon herself to help whoever was in need. She considered how it seemed like she was acting self-righteous and all savior-like, but that wasn''t the case. She just wanted to help... And she was going to, as the ss Representative. "I just hope, that by understanding and working together, by supporting and coexisting, no matter the status we possess, the amount of power we can muster, we can ensure a better life for ourselves in this institute," Ciara said, finishing her speech, as a ss Representative aspirant. Right in front of her was the ss she aimed to lead, and she boldly made her deration in front of them. ''I wanted Serah to run for the position, but...'' "Na! It''s too much trouble. Why don''t you do it instead?" Serah had said to her. Ciara, who wasn''t really interested in the title, knew that the position would give her a better advantage in her goal of helping those around her. This wasn''t about her alone... It was about her friends as well, and even the entire ss. She would ensure that they all had a wonderful time together and be the best they could be. "Thank you." She finally said, descending from the stage and having her seat where the aspirants were supposed to wait. Ciara wanted to win, but that didn''t mean she didn''t want others to participate. Ever since she defeated Mia, even though it wasn''t made entirely public, all the injured parties and everyone involved were told to keep the incident secret. Mia was still suspended from the Institute indefinitely, meaning she couldn''t participate in the election. This fact made quite a few studentse forward, and out of 41 students in her ss, about 9 students wanted to be ss Representatives. Of course, Ciara was feeling nervous because of her number ofpetitors. Not only had these other students been in the Institute long before she had, but they also had friends and acquaintances. They also had quite a bit of experience within the Institute. Even though it wasn''t a rule that she couldn''t participate in the election, it was evident that everyone didn''t really know her. They also didn''t like her, especially since she was known to be with Mia. As Ciara listened to the speech of the other students she grew even more nervous and intimidated. It wasn''t like their speeches were more impressive than hers. In fact, her fluency in themunication arts was top-notch, one of the perks of her education since she was little. But... Ciara still thought her speech to be a bit too idealistic and childish. ''I hope for a ss where everyone can cooperate with one another... really, Ciara?'' Even though she truly desired that, it still made her cringe. Unlike her, the other candidates spoke with a more realistic mindset. Even though their words weren''t as smooth as hers, and some even fumbled on their lines, Ciara already knew within her... ''I don''t think I''m going to win.'' * * * [A/N] Apologies for the declining length of the chapters. I promise to work on that soon. Thank you for reading. Chapter 41 Aftermath ?The candidates finally concluded their speeches, and it was time to decide the winner. As per protocol, all aspirants were told to leave the room for the rest of the ss to vote. Ciara, as well as the eight others who spoke, left the lecture hall. Thus, the voting began... * * * [A Few Minutes Later] Ciara and the rest of the students were allowed back in. This time they were all told to go to sit among the rest of the ss. Ciara found her spot beside Serah and Samuel, who kept her seat for her. "Wow, excellent speech Ciara! I was honestly moved to tears." Samuel spoke first, and while his words were cringy, Ciara could tell he was being sincere. "Thanks, Sam," Ciara said with a smile. "A bit too unrealistic if you ask me," Serah said bluntly. "Serah..." Sam said in a low voice, indicating that what she just said was insensitive. "What? It''s true. It''s not going to be as easy as you think. No offense Ciara, but since you''re strong you don''t really understand how we feel... Besides, even if you can get cooperation from us, it won''t be much different from how it was with Mia. Most of us would follow out of fear." Serah said. Ciara listened to Serah''s harsh words. She knew Serah meant well and was just being her friend, which meant she had to be real with her. But, Ciara couldn''t help but agree with Serah. Was there a way she could actually help everyone? In a way that they would all follow her, not out of fear, but their own free will... ''Is it possible?'' "I have finished coting the results." The homeroom teacher, Mr. Lawcroft said, bringing back all the attention of the ss to him. There was tension in the air, this was the moment of truth. "In order to end this quickly, I''ll only mention the top 3 people who had the most votes" He added. "Lisa. 9 votes." Everyone pped their hands for Lisa, who smiled shyly. "Kyn. 11 votes." He continued. The apuse was louder for Kyn. Even Ciara felt his presentation was extremely good. His use of words was top-notch, and while it was stillckingpared to hers, it was the closest to hers in terms of excellence. "Finally..." The teacher said. "Your new ss Representative..." He said again, pausing for suspense, generating a tense and uneasy atmosphere. This was the decisive moment. "Ciara. 15 votes." He finally announced, and a roaring apuse was generated. Ciara was so surprised at what had urred. All eyes were on her, and while there were one or two displeased faces, everyone cheered for her. She was really moved. "Ciara, pleasee forward." The teacher urged her, weing her with a warm smile. She stood up, still nervous and shaken as to her victory. She couldn''t believe it... She was the new ss Representative. She walked to the stage, facing the entire ss, feeling a rush of various emotions. "It''s time Ciara. Choose your Assistant." The Teacher said to her. It was a norm that the ss Representative could choose whoever they wanted as their assistant. This way, both of them would be of simr ideals and would work well together, creating a more efficient ss system. "Thank you, Sir. I thank all those who voted for me. I am grateful that you all believe in my ideal and vision for this ss, and ultimately this Institute. I want you all to know that I do not n to be insensitive to anyone, no matter how irrelevant or weak you may seem. I want you all to know that I ept anyone and everyone. To this effect, I choose Serah as my Assistant." Ciara gave her short speech. The ss went silent. They weren''t expecting Ciara''s choice. But, what of it? "Woohoooo!!!" There was a huge cheering and then pping and apuse. Everyone joined in this time. Ciara looked at Serah''s flustered face which expressed shock. Her facial expression connoted something like; "Why Ciara?" Ciara had realized what she needed from what Serah had told her. She needed someone who understood the weak clearly, and had a great deal of experience in the Academy. Also someone she could trust, and would not mince words for her. As a result of Serah''s personality, she would be able to correct Ciara and advice her efficiently. Plus, she was also her friend. ''She''s the perfect choice!'' Ciara smiled at Serah, who returned an awkward smile. Serah was also brought to the stage, and she and Ciara both bowed before the ss. The teacher made them the ss rep and assistant respectively, and so homeroom was over. "This is only the beginning. We''re going to change this school!" Ciara dered to herself. "Gnd, Lorna... Noir... I wonder how they are all doing." Ciara wondered. * * * [MEANWHILE] Noir looked around him, he was surrounded by traps and all forms of runes. It seemed the person he was up against had already expected his presence at the location he was in and had anticipated his moves. "Tch, how troublesome," Noir murmured to himself. This person was most likely smart, skilled, and incredibly experienced. "I might need to get serious..." Noir thought to himself, fading into the darkness. * * * [A/N] There you have it. It''s time for Noir to take the spotlight once more. Things should be getting more interesting from this point onward Chapter 42 Noir Alone ?[A few days earlier] Noir sat down in the inn where he lodged. He was by himself, something he had grown used to. However, this time it was different. He found himself thinking about Ciara and the others often, something he wouldn''t have done naturally. He realized that he had already grown attached to them¡ªno, rather he had grown attached to Ciara. Why? The reason evaded him, but he knew one thing for sure. "I can''t..." Noir reminded himself. There were many reasons why he couldn''t allow such emotions and thoughts to dwell within him right at the moment, or at all even. One of such was the recent visit of one of the other Homunculi, ''The Truth''. Even though he had already known the something like this would eventually ur, the entire situation was not within his control. ''I''m too weak.'' Even he realized that. The problem was, Noir couldn''t understand the reason for this. He knew... he barely ten percent of his original power, and even with a hundred percent, it would be really difficult to fight against one¡ªnot to mention all¡ªof the Homunculi. This was, however, not his most urgent worry. "Trevor Netherlore. ''The Truth'' warned me about him, I''ve had my suspicions, but... It''s time to thoroughly investigate the matter." Noir whispered to himself. Trevor Netherlore was a celebrity in the Academic City, so it wasn''t going to be too conspicuous if he asked around for information about him. But, public knowledge amounted to little when looking for real information. He needed to look deeper. "The only way is to infiltrate the Institute''s inner grounds." Noir reasoned. There was only one way for him to get the information he needed. "I''ll have to see this man myself." A direct approach would be the most effective and efficient. Noir didn''t have time for mind games. He had decided to interfere with the things that were in the works, and so he had to act quickly. [THE PRESENT] Noir calmly looked around him. He was in a dark tunnel, or rather, a catb. It was an old pathway that connected the outer parts of the institute to the inner one. He had discovered the entire underground structure since the first week of his stay in The Academic City, however, this was the first time he had ventured within it. Most likely, the entire passageway was made as a secret route for an emergency escape or any other insurgencies or crisis. However, since it had not been used for any of such events in a while due to the rtive peace the Empire experienced, it was the perfect route for infiltration There was no resistance at the start of his journey, in fact, it was smooth sailing. That is, until he was at the center. The center was a wide expanse of space, there was illumination, provided by shiny gems which had clearly been imbued with Magic. Upon exiting the passageway that led to the center of the secret route, he saw an exit some meters in front of him. ''Looks easy enough...'' Noir reckoned silently. However, as soon as he started walking¡ªand was halfway through the wide center¡ªa bright glow came from below him. He looked below and around him, the glow was emanating from none other than a Magic circle. ''Ah...'' The light glowed brighter, and Noir noticed the color. Purple! "Tier 7?!" Noir''s eyes widened slightly as he murmured to himself. Suddenly there was a vibration, Noir felt his entire body go numb, he couldn''t move. The vibration deafened him, he couldn''t hear anything. But that wasn''t simply all the circle achieved. The purple light kept glowing, hampering Noir''s sight, and his nose also twitched in response to yet another Magic reaction. An ashen smell filled the entire area, Noir couldn''t perceive anything other than the burnt scent generated by the circle. As he inhaled it, he felt his brain buzz, his entire consciousness was being affected. ''Oh, so that''s how it is...'' Noir thought to himself. The Magic Circle¡ªthe Rune that was affecting affecting him¡ªhad been engraved on the ground, by a skilled mage, no less. The Rune had 5 effects. Each was directly interfering with certain senses of the body. The bright purple light hindered Noir''s sight The ashen smell hindered his smell and disoriented his consciousness. The vibrations hindered his hearing and sense of direction. The rune itself was still active, and Noir suspected another one of its effects was to interfere with the magic usage of anyone who was trapped in it. Thest effect, was concealment... Concealment of the enemy''s attacks and other traps. "Nice trick..." He looked around him, ncing throughout the room. He didn''t sense any enemy attacks or traps. The Tier 7 rune was very sophisticated and well prepared. For it to have had so many effects, not only affecting him but also the surrounding vicinity... "It seems you''re quitepetent, Trevor." Noir whispered. For him to have made such a Rune, he had to have been higher than Tier 7. "Tier 9 is an overestimation, and Tier 7 is not enough to measure his abilities. He''ll be a Tier 8 Mage. Interesting." Noir reasoned. The pounding in his head increased and his body grew even number. He estimated that it would take ten more minutes for him to be entirely paralyzed, and then 5 more minutes to lose consciousness. He had to do something before that. "[Code: Hollowed Ground]" Noir said calmly. Immediately, light dispersed around him, the color was silver, a Tier 8 spell. "I didn''t want to do this, since it''s so exhausting... But my means are limited." The Rune which trapped him began to clear up, the purple sparks subsided, and the markings started getting erased. Almost as soon as Noir activated his Code, the Magic Circle faded away, causing all its effects to disappear. "Now that''s more like it," Noir said, stretching his body a bit. He began moving his hands and legs to grasp the condition of his body. "Looks like I made it in time before the Rune caused any longsting damages to me. That''s a relief." Noir looked around him, seeing countless Runes on the walls, on the ground, and even the ceiling. Lots of traps had been triggered and activated just by him being in the Magic circle. "Another one of its effects eh?" Noir said amusingly. The traps around him started glowing. The runes were at least Tier 4. Some were Tier 5, and a few he saw were actually Tier 6. "Tch, how troublesome," Noir groaned. Even though Tier 6 magic would not have devastating effects on him, and most of the traps were most likely not destructive ones. The Rune traps are most likely focusing on immobilization. Maybe only a few contain shy offensive capabilities. Since the perpetrator''s aim was not to kill him, that would mean the runes ced were to capture him. There was also the fact that the entire underground structure would copse from the impact and bombardment of the runes that were beingunched. One thing was certain though, Trevor Netherlore¡ªor rather, whoever it was that was the mastermind behind these things, as well as the true culprit¡ªwas exceedingly skilled and smart. "I might need to get serious," Noir said with a slight re. The runes shone bright and lit up, signaling their immediate execution. "For him to have prepared this well and thought this far, also realizing my limitations... I''m impressed." Noir murmured. "It seems I have but one card to y..." He added. Then he smiled slowly. "So it seems..." Suddenly a dark shadow emerged from Noir''s stagnant figure. The darkness surrounded the entire vicinity, covering the entire center underground. The magic circles which were generated by the runes were all plunged into the strange dark shadow. "Unfortunately for you... I don''t." Noir said. The darkness filled the whole expanse, and then as suddenly as it appeared, it returned back to Noir, merging with his body and disappearing from sight. "Aaaand, we''re done," Noir stated, looking around and noticing that all the traps set had already been removed. "Now then... Let''s move on." The dark-cloaked Noir left where he stood and walked toward the exit of the catb¡ªjust as he nned. Chapter 43 The Arena [Pt 1] ?Noir kept taking slow, paced steps. The darkness of the narrow path seemed suffocating, and the musty smell of moss and rotting rocks filled everywhere. Unlike the beginning of his journey within the entire underground expanse, the exit path was entirely devoid of light. No magic crystals for lighting, or even glowing minerals. It was pure darkness. There was also no sign of life, the entire area seemed deserted¡ªperfect for espionage. After leaving the center of the catb, Noir walked for the next five minutes. He knew it would take a bit longer to reach the exit so he had to decide on what to do after he got within the inner grounds. Due to to the traps and runes he encountered previously, he had used a great deal of his Mana. He had roughly over half left. ''I could probably manage a Magic Territory as ast resort, but I would rather not...'' Magic Territory took over half of his Mana. The more he remained within it, and the more he used the abilities within it, the more Mana it consumed. Even if he managed to activate a Magic Territory, he wouldn''t be able to maintain it for 10 seconds. Also, there was the fact that the perpetrator, most likely Trevor Netherlore, was at least a Tier 8 Mage. It wouldn''t be easy to take him down while holding back. Noir began to consider retreating for the moment... but... "I''ve alreadye this far... I should see this through." He said to himself. After a while, he could see the exit from afar off. Since he had enhanced vision, he had no problem seeing in the dark. Since he wanted to conserve his Mana, Noir decided not to use any Code for lighting. He relied purely on his physical capabilities. Though he couldn''t see as clearly as he usually would, his sight was as good as a normal human''s would be in a normal environment. Noir quickened his pace, steadily, until he was at the exit in no time. "Finally..." The exit door had no handle or any known form of opening it. The only way one could open it was by the Rune inscribed on it to recognize whoever sought to enter or exit. A simr Rune was ced at the entrance of the underground space, but Noir had easily overridden that. This Rune, however, seemed moreplicated andplex than that. Noir would require more mana than he did at the entrance. But it wasn''t something impossible. Noir overrode the Rune with Code, and before long, the door opened. He exited the passage, however, he was surprised at what he saw in front of him. "That is¡ª!" He eximed. Instead of him seeing stairs that led to the surface, what he saw in front of him was an arena. The stairs which led to the top of the tunnel seemed to be behind the door opposite him in the arena. But that wasn''t what surprised Noir the most. It was the who, or rather, what was guarding the door which led to the surface. "Wee, Sir Noir. I''ve been expecting you." The being before him said. What stood opposite him in the arena was a man. Clearly in his twenties, wearing battle attire, obviously enchanted. He had an expressionless demeanor, slightly built and his entire figure was perfectly symmetrical. No defect, no expression, and most importantly... no soul. "That''s a nice piece you got there. Did you make it?" Noir asked. The ''person'' before him paused a bit, then responded. "Impressive. You figured it out, didn''t you? After I went through so much trouble to make it look human. I even made it using only human parts, down to its fluids and yet you could tell. How?" The ''person'' replied. "No matter how perfectly identical you make a Doll to resemble a human, it still doesn''t possess a soul. It''s just a lump of flesh and blood. I assume the person I''m speaking with is the mastermind behind all this?" Noir calmly asked. "Guilty as charged." The voice, which wasing through the Doll''s moving lips replied. "Are you Trevor Netherlore?" "Hmmn, Who knows? Maybe I am, maybe I''m not." The Doll shrugged. Noir kept silent. He knew what was going on at the moment. The perpetrator, whoever he was, was most likely controlling the Doll before him from a safe distance. The difference between a Puppet and a Doll was the fact that a Puppet requires certain proximity to the puppeteer to function. However, a Doll could be controlled remotely, as long as a medium existed which could transmit information from the Host and the Doll. ''Most likely, the real perpetrator isn''t in the Inner grounds. Even if he was, he''s beyond reach.'' Noir thought to himself. "Exactly." The Doll answered quickly. "I''m currently somewhere you can''t reach." Noir''s face lit up in surprise. "Surprised? Don''t be. Your thoughts can easily be decoded from your expressions." The Doll responded. "What do you want?" Noir asked. "Shouldn''t I be asking you that? You snuck in here, and you''re asking ''me'' what ''I'' want?" The Doll lightly chuckled. While the Doll''s face remained emotionless, it seemed the owner was quite amused, as he chuckled a bit. "Then I guess I''m done here," Noir said, attempting to leave. "Oh no, you don''t!" The Doll said, dashing toward Noir. Noir evaded and hit the Doll that was about tond on him, jumping away from his location. This separated him from the exit door. Now, he was in between both doors, and so was the Doll. ''This is a little troublesome...'' He thought to himself. "Your Doll is quite fast," Noir remarked. "Thank you. It''s one of a kind. I call it... Morbius, the 3rd. The voice responded. "What happened to numbers one and two?" Noir asked. "They died. This one killed them!" Currently at a stalemate, Noir considered what to do next. ''Should I get a little more serious now?'' * * * [A/N] Hope you enjoyed the chapter. Thanks for reading. I... will be going premium in the next chapter. Please keep supporting me. Thanks, everyone! Chapter 44 The Arena [Pt 2] ?Noir was currently at a stalemate. After overriding the Rune at the exit, he had roughly half his Mana left. The Doll before him was quite capable, and even if it might not be able to damage him, it could stop him from leaving easily. "Morbius the 3rd has Tier 6 enchantments on his attires, Tier 6 enhancements on his body, several Spells it has been programmed with, and Tier 6 Runes at his disposal. The perfect Doll." The man behind the construct said. "Let''s see how you fare against it, Sir Noir." The Doll charged at him, and before he could blink, it was already in front of him. It swung a punch, but Noir swiftly redirected it. Several punches and kicks came flying, however, Noir sessfully evaded them all. "Looks like you''re still faster than it. I don''t sense you using any enchantments... what a monster!" The Doll lips moved as its eyes constantly watched in observation. Noir leaped away from the construct, but it chased after him. It didn''t leave any room for any counterattacks too The thing simply kept up its barrage of attacks. The room vibrated from the shocks the attacks were causing. The hits never connected to Noir, however, just their force alone was causing massive waves in the Arena. ''If even one hits, this entire structure could bepromised.'' Noir thought to himself. That would be inconvenient. "Come on, why don''t you attack? Why don''t you do something?" The Doll taunted. Noir eventually dodged a huge blow that carried greater force than the others, and thanks to this, there was a split-second opening. ''A chance...'' He bent and kicked the Doll, causing it to fly a great distance away from him. The doll crashed into the wall, causing it to crack. "A-ah, don''t tell me you''re worried about this structure. Is that why you''re holding back? That would be pretty inconvenient. What to do..." The Doll''s tone whirred, sluggish from Noir''s hit. Its body was still stuck on the wall, and the crack it had made. "No, that doesn''t exin it all..." The artificial entity freed itself from the wall, andnding back on the floor. "You see, I''ve been observing events that have been urring, Sir Noir. I''ve been observing you. It seems like Magic, no matter how great does not affect you, though I have no idea why. But my best guess is... Bloodline Magic?" Noir remained silent, maintaining his expressionless face. "I''ll take your silence to mean I''m right. However, during this entire exchange. No, even since you got into this underground area, I have been critically examining you. It would seem, your god-like ability isn''t so invincible after all." The Doll announced confidently. Noir remained quiet. "You can''t nullify Runes, can you?" It asked. This statement made the stoic man to break character. Noir expressed surprise, but quickly reverted to his calm fa?ade. "So I was right. If you''re curious about how I found that out, then it''s simple. If you could nullify Runes, you wouldn''t have troubled yourself with overriding them, though it''s impressive how you did that." "And also, the Runes I used to trap you in the center part of the catb, you could''ve easily nullified them... But why didn''t you? It''s because you couldn''t. Instead, you used a more magic-consuming attack to counter all of them, impressive nheless." The Doll continued, rightfully analyzing the scene prior to their encounter. Noir''s eyes wavered slightly, but he kept up his calm expression. "But that''s not all I found out. There''s more..." The Doll said, winding its arm, and stretching its body. It suddenly dashed to Noir, and chanted. "[Summon Phantom Sword]" A Spell. "[Adamantine Skin]" An Enhancement "[Magnify Potential: Hundredfold]" The Doll casted yet another enhancement, causing the Phantom de to glow brightly. The Doll, its sword, and its immediate vicinity glowed orange. Noir smiled slightly. "[Null]" Immediately, the light ceased and the energy that had been amassing dissipated. At this moment, the opponent had already reached Noir''s front, without a weapon or any support. Noir punched it, and it was sent flying back again, crashing into a different wall. This time, it went within the wall, causing a gaping hole. ''Really ..?'' Noir heaved a sigh. "You want to know what I think?" The voice echoed from within the hole. The Doll reappeared, jumping down again. Noir maintained hisposure. "The reason why you can''t nullify Runes, as opposed to the others. It''s because of ''Chanting''!" It said. A bead of sweat slowly rolled down Noir''s face, and he suddenly seemed a bit anxious. "I''m sure you''ve always easily defeated your enemies before they could see through your ability... too bad it''s me, this time." It spoke a little haughtily. "Normally, when a Mage uses magic, they chant. Since most Magic is used in battle, a Mage chants before using them. The only exceptions are Runes. Sure, Runes are chanted when they are made, or inscribed upon objects. However, in battle, Runes are already ready-to-use, and require no chants to activate." The Doll exined. "Now, in rtion to you. Your nullification ability appears to have a major w. That''s the reason you can nullify any magic other than Runes. You must know the magic being used before activation. That''s why you can nullify magic as soon as they are chanted, but you can''t nullify Runes." Noir smiled slowly. "Nice theory, but it seems a bit too far-fetched to me." The person controlling the doll, from wherever he was, let out a loudugh instantly. "No need to y coy now, it''s pointless. I assure you, I have already confirmed my theory." The Doll spoke. "You mean...?" Noir''s face immediately lit up in shock. "Yes. During this battle... I have already confirmed all I need to." "Before you entered this Arena, I had already made the Doll activate a Spell, an Enchantment, and an Enhancement. These Enchantment, Spell, and Enhancement, made the Doll much faster and stronger than normal. So when you fought it, it already had some magic working in it." It continued. An air of unease slowly began to form around Noir, though his opponent seemed to be brimming with even more confidence. "I noticed you realized this, but you didn''t attempt to nullify them, even though the Doll was getting in your way of retreat. It was a fight you couldn''t afford to lose, so why didn''t you just nullify the magic already at work on it? It''s because you couldn''t!" "Then I decided to test the waters even more. I activated a Spell, an Enhancement, and an Enchantment right before you... and you nullified them instantly!" The Doll remarked, pping its hands in a rather strange fashion. Was it truly impressed with Noir''s skill, or was this simple mockery? "But you know the strangest thing? The functioning Spell, Enhancement, and Enchantment working within my doll... they didn''t get nullified! Their effects are going to run out soon enough, though. Still, you get my point... right?" "Against the unknown... YOU ARE POWERLESS!" The hostughed from where he stayed. The loud outburst was mixed with amusement and indeed mockery. As someone who had seen through the mysterious man''s abilities, such a reaction was rightly earned. However¡ª "You got me..." Noir replied, maintaining a calm appearance. One couldn''t tell if he was anxious, sad, happy, angry... nothing. He was just nd. "... But I think it''s time we ended this little game." The Doll remained silent, the existing magic at work within it was already fading. "This leaves your defenses bare. I''ll end things with this move." Noir stated. "For you to destroy this Doll, you would have to put in enough force to destroy this arena. Wasn''t that what you were avoiding before? If you destroy this one, I can always make another... But doing this will put a halt to your n. Either way... I win!" The host replied with obvious glee. "If you say so..." Immediately, like a sh, Noir vanished. Before the eyes of the Doll could process anything, Noir was already in front of it. "Wha¡ª?!" Covered in dark energy, he leaned toward the stationary construct. "One hit." Noir swiftly hit the doll, immediately causing its entire body to shatter into pieces. The bones, arms, ears, eyeballs, brains, everything scattered around the room. The shockwave generated, which would inevitably destroy the entire arena, shook the space. However, the arena was unharmed. "Fortunately for me, you spent so long bbing. I had enough time toe up with a Code to protect this structure." Noir slowly replied. The arena shone a purple light. It was unscathed. Noir looked around the room, noticing the eyeball on the ground which was fixated on him. "See you soon," Noir said, directing the message to whoever was behind the lens, the Host. He then disappeared, vanishing into the darkness. * * * [Meanwhile] "He''s such an interesting man." A being said as he saw Noir''sst message before he was disconnected from his Doll. The darkness masked his face and the room he was in, but his smile was evident nheless. "I''ll be expecting you... Sir Noir." Chapter 45 The Rebound Effect [Pt 1] ?Noir used thest of his usable Mana to transport himself outside the Underground structure he had been in. He heaved heavily, sweat dripping from his pale forehead, and his body shaking from the cold breeze brought about by the night. The streets were deserted, just as he had expected. That didn''t stop his unease though. He walked slowly, his tired eyes were forced to remain open, since he was still not on safe grounds. He looked around, the streets were truly empty, no sound, no noise... no smell? No! Something was wrong. "Illusion?" Noir asked himself, suddenly flustered. "Not quite." A voice answered him. It was strange, and the sound came from around the vicinity, not merely a single location. "Who''s there?" Noir raised his voice in inquisition, ncing about. "Who? Oh,e on, don''t tell me you forgot all about me already." It answered, a cackle ofughter leaking out. "You''re... from before..." Noir answered with a surprised expression. More confusion spread all over his face. Hadn''t he just escaped the Arena? So why? "... How?" There was a short pause after Noir''s statement¡ªor rather, question. Suddenly, echoes began ringing from across the streets, the alleys, the grounds, everywhere. Thick fog began to envelop the vicinity. A pungent odor was beginning to manifest itself. Noir only had two hands, but both his ears, his mouth, and nose needed to be protected. The ringing irritated his entire nerves, and the fog was so cold, affecting his bones, causing him to weaken. The smell was the worst. It was like inhaling burning poison. His lungs were on fire, and his entire windpipe seemed damaged. He wheezed in pain, trying to maintain his stance, but failing to do so. He fell on his knees, and then fell t on the ground, still struggling to live. "HeheheheheheHahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" The voice yelled inughter as Noir struggled in the deadly mist, twisting and turning. After powerlessly resisting, he finally stopped moving. He simplyy on the ground, his back to the floor, and his head facing the sky. His hands twitched a bit, then slowly moved to cover his eyes. His arm covered both eyes, his palm dangling at the other side of his head carefreely. Suddenly, after a small pause... ... The seemingly hopeless creature beganughing. "Wha¡ª?!" The Voice responded in surprise. "So that''s how it is. It isn''t a hallucination, neither is it an illusion. It also isn''t real... at least, in actual concept..." Noir''s voice was low and cool¡ªunexpected, considering his predicament. "What did you just say?" The Voice asked impatiently. "I''m in a dream aren''t I?" "Y-You... how did you know?" The response contained surprise. "Hmmn, who knows? Maybe I''ve always known. Subconsciously that is. But, it would be a pain to exin all that now, especially to drivel like you." Noir answered in a sigh. He seemed tired, for some reason. Not because of exhaustion, though. No... it looked to be something else entirely. "D-drivel...?!" "Now then, it seems I''ve found myself in a bit of a bind. The conditions have been met." Noir calmly murmured, ignoring his host''s words. "Conditions? What are you up to now?" Once again, the voice was ignored. Suddenly, several Status Windows popped up in front of Noir. They had to be invisible to anyone else, but their mere manifestations created distortions around him. [FINAL CODE: REBOUND ACTIVATED] [SEALS 1 & 2 REMOVED] [TEMPORARY STATE OF RECOLLECTION ACHIEVED] [PARTIAL RESTORATION OF LOST PROWESS] [LIMIT WEAKENED] Immediately these Status Notifications appeared one after another, there was an immense rush of power. >SHWUUUUUUUUSSSHHHHH< Suddenly, the fog and everything else around Noir cleared up. Even the buildings, structures, everything. Noir stood up, looked around him, and smiled. There was nothing to be seen for miles but an empty space. "For you to have recreated a Dream realm, and done it so poorly... Seems I overestimated you." "You can talk big all you want, but you''re still trapped in there. Your real body is here with me, so I can dissect it as I please." The voice shouted. Even with this surprise, the malefactor¡ªwhoever he was¡ªstill appeared to be on the dominant side. "Just what I wanted to hear. Now that I know that, I guess you haven''t forgotten what I told you through that eyeball." Noir said with a smile. Right before he left the underground Arena, he had looked straight into the eye of the devastated Doll. Certain words had been uttered too... "See you soon." Right in the shadows, the mysterious man was shaken by the news. His widened eyes expressed shock as he remembered Noir''s exact words. "Don''t tell me... he meant... THIS SOON?" Noir smiled, and then for the first time since his reawakening, he opened his eyes. They were bright blue, as blue as the oceans, as blue as the skies, as blue as the farthest star in the cosmos. The deep sapphire which was engraved within his eyes was without proper description. He opened his mouth, letting out soft air from his lungs. "[Bloodline Magic: Null]..." "You can try that all you want, it won''t work. I''ve already discovered the weaknesses of your nullification ability. It won''t work on this¡ª" The man in the shadows rambled in confidence. Sure, he didn''t understand everything about Noir, but he was confident he had caught the mysterious knight in ck. Unfortunately for mastermind, though, he was wrong about one thing. Noir wasn''t done yet. "... [Stage 2: Break]" >VWWWWWWOOOOOOOOOSHHHH< Immediately, the entire dream shattered, like ss, and everything faded into non-existence. * * * [The Real World] The man in the shadows was very flustered. He had been very confident in his n, he even prepared for every contingency. Yet... what the hell just happened?! One second, the subject was in his dream, and the next, the entire thing broke... What was happening? "You seem confused..." Noir''s voice came from behind him. In an instant, the man jumped, taking a defensive position in the darkness. "H-how did you do it?" The man asked with a bit of terror and surprise. With a dark and mysterious smile reeking of danger, Noir gave his opponent a gaze of absolute certainty. It was enough to make any shiver. "Do what?" * * * [A/N] I know you might be a bit confused because of this, but don''t worry... it gets pretty much exined in the next chapter. Thanks for reading. Chapter 46 The Rebound Effect [Pt 2] ?"You know what I mean! Escape... how did you escape?" The man in the shadows respondedv impatiently. It made no literal sense. Noir''s abilities had just been analyzed. He shouldn''t have been able to nullify that Magic, and yet¡ª!!! "It''s simple, actually. You underestimated my abilities," Noir answered smoothly, drawing closer to the shadowy figure. "That''s impossible. I made sure to gauge you ordingly. I left no margin for error!" "Exactly. While it''s true you analyzed and discovered the limits of my abilities, you never considered it within the realm of possibility that the ''Noir'' you saw might not be all the Noir there is." The man in the shadows was quiet. He was probably just confused by what he heard. "Simply put... I am much more than I was a few minutes ago when I was facing you." "How did you, or rather, when did you realize it was a dream?" The malefactor asked, trying his best to maintain his strong, charismatic personality. "You''re quite a curious mastermind, but fine... I''ll tell you," Noir replied nonchntly. "I always knew. I even knew when the whole thing started." "That can''t be true. I made sure to..." The man tried talking. "Yeah yeah, I get it. Immediately I won the battle against your Doll¡ªMorbius¡ªand gazed into that eyeball... the Spell was immediately activated, thus putting me to sleep." This discovery was spot on! But, how could it have been possible? Noir had already been observed after the incident, and his dream dictated he was none the wiser. "Before I slept, however, I said those words to you. That I would see you soon. It was because I had already realized what was happening." "But you were unaware of the entire dream until you came to the realization." The man argued. "Yep, that''s just because little old Noir''s processing ability, or rather, all of his abilities, have been greatly nerfed thanks to [REBOUND]." Upon hearing this new andpletely novel description or name, the man in fear and shock and no choice but to ask. "RE... BOUND?" There was silence for a short while. No one spoke, they just stared at each other. Noir broke the silence by smiling, and thenughing. "Ow, my jaw. It hurts. Must have been a long while since I reallyughed like this. Hehe." "Is that all you can say in this situation? You''re facing off with the mastermind of this entire game. I would expect you to be a bit more cautious. Do you mock me?" The man responded, cautious rage boiling in his brightly lit eyes. "It''s interesting how you still use darkness to cover yourself in this ce when you never expected me to make it this far... or so you wanted me to think. You must think of yourself as a clever one, but I''ll tell you this... I am vastly superior." Noir''s voice calmly echoed as he began advancing closer to the man. "Y-you sure about that?" Noir simply shrugged, unrelenting in his approach. "Well, there is one thing I am sure of concerning you... You''re not ''him''. You''re just another Doll, most likely with already-imputed thought patterns and algorithms, making your responses sound very human-like. But... they are just pre-programmed ideas and thoughts. Even your expressions right now... Sigh, how pitiful." Noir said slowly, his azure eyes glowing in the darkness. "W-what the hell are you talking about?" "Hmmn, then let''s try this... PIG. GOAT. BANANA. CRICKET." A simple statement was made. The man to whom the words were directed made no response. "Oh? What about. BLIND. WHITE. MONKEY. PAST. WHEAT." Noir continued. The man remained silent. "See what I mean? Did you get any of that?" "What the hell are you talking about?" The man, now being revealed to be a Doll, responded. "Such obvious tricks. That was the exact same response you gave me ten seconds ago. There''s just no helping your Logic Circuit." The man fell silent once again. "I see. There''s no program for this kind of response, huh? Pity. I''m sure there''s some sort of Magic Circuit that links you to whoever made you. But, unlike other puppets, since you are autonomous, I''m sure the link only goes one way. That is, the transfer of all information experienced by you to the mastermind." "Seems you got it all figured out, don''t you?" The man suddenly spoke in a much more malevolent tone. It could only mean one thing! Suddenly, light shone in the room, and there it was... the humanoid doll acting as the mastermind. The room was filled with various materials used for experimenting and data analysis. It looked like a small part of a muchrger workshop. "I guess this is where the guy does his dirty work," Noir whistled slightly, taking a good look around him. "I made this Pre-Recorded message, just in case you made it this far. To be honest, I highly doubted that, but you keep surprising me, Sir Noir. This however, is where we say our farewell. When we next meet... I''ll face you seriously, and then I''ll have what I want." A warped voice came from the Doll. Noir ceased his yful expression and seriously stared at the doll in front of him. "You might ask... ''why is this person so interested in me?'' Don''t worry, you''ll know soon enough." The voice buzzed and cackled, before finally ending. Noir sighed, shaking his head in response to all he had heard. His target was definitely extremely elusive. "Beep. Beep. Beep." The Doll started sounding, showing its impending self-destruction. "Predictable," He instantly murmured. As the doll approached its self-destruction, the only human around¡ªNoir¡ªdidn''t appear fazed. In fact, he seemed to be deep in analysis. "I won''t let it end like this and y this game on your own terms." He confidently began to move toward he Doll. He touched its overheated body which sizzled as it made contact with Noir''s skin, but the man¡ªif he could even be called that, at this point¡ªremained unfazed. "[Null]: [Stage 2: BREAK]" Suddenly, the beeping sound stopped, and the heat cooled down. ''Not yet...'' His hands were still on the unconscious doll, and something else appeared within his mind. "[Null]: [Stage 3: BEND]" Suddenly, the Doll glowed, and then a Red Magic Circle appeared. A gust of wind blew, and the red light shone brighter and brighter. "I told you already..." Suddenly, Noir vanished with the ever-growing light, leaving the Doll, the entire facility, and dust behind. "... I''ll be seeing you soon." Chapter 47 Fated Meeting ?Bloodline Magic: Null An ability that would be considered the very antithesis to Magic with its ability to interfere with and nullify Magic. In its base state, [Null] cancels Magic, so long as the particr type and type is known to Noir. However... that is only the surface. [Break] forcibly destroys all magic at its root, whether it is chanted or not. [Bend] allows me to interact with their properties and functions. This allows Noir reengineer the nature of such magic, as he does with Code. * * * "It seems you intended to teleport the remains of the Doll, or rather, its core to you, after the Self-Destruct Magic Sequence was activated." Noir appeared in a new location, a swirling red glow hovering around him. "By using [Bend], I transported myself to you instead. How do you like the surprise, Trevor Netherlore?" Noir was currently facing a man who sat in front of him. To say he was flustered would have been an understatement. Trevor could not believe his eyes. His surprise was written all over his face, and he clung to his chair in shock at Noir''s presence. This wasn''t what he expected! Noir''s smiling face, Trevor''s nervous and surprised look, the awkward silence that reverberated throughout the office... the tension caused by these events was so livid that one could cut it with a knife. Noir stood while Trevor sat and looked, for a few seconds, before he was able to process everything. "S-Sir Noir...?" He said with a sheepish smile, pulling himself together. He took a deep breath, calmed himself, and then opened his eyes, generating his usual cheerful expression. "Please, have your seat..." He said, offering Noir the seat opposite his in his office, with only his office table separating them. Trevor formed a smile, attempting his best at his signature look. "It''s a surprise to see you here... What can I do for you?" "Hmmn? I don''t believe we''ve met before. How do you know my name?" Noir answered cooly. ''Shit!'' Trevor cursed within himself. Thanks to the panic that came with Noir''s surprising entry, he had already made a blunder. One he had to correct quickly. "Your apprentice, or rather, student... Miss Ciara. She told me a bit about you when we talked." Trevor said, trying to mask his mistake. For him to cover up his initial blunder, he would have to lie! "Oh? I didn''t know Ciara was fond of revealing my identity to just anyone. Besides, even if she did... we''ve never met before. Plus I''m wearing a different attire,pared to what I wore while Ciara was still around. So, how did you manage to recognize me?" Noir asked. ? "Well, your personality I guess. Seems a lot like she described it." Trevor said. Noir paused a bit, then suddenly burst intoughter. Trevor, not knowing what else to do, joined in theughter too. For a moment, the two keptughing, and the room was bustling with cheerfulness. Then¡ª "You fool." Trevor looked at Noir, and immediately a shiver ran down his spine. Noir''s icy cold eyes gazed deeply into Trevor''s, causing an effect akin to paralysis. "You''re a terrible liar, you know that, right? I guess you''re one of those guys who needs prep time for everything. They seem so smart and all-knowing initially, but as soon as they are caught off guard and cornered, they''re like jelly..." Noir mused. Trevor sighed. He cleaned the sweat which had already formed on his face with his handkerchief, one he took from his breast pocket. "Good grief. It seems you have me all figured out, don''t you?" "...And when they''ve been pushed to the corner, they reveal their true selves," Noir finished his statement. He looked at the chair Trevor offered him. It wasn''t much different from the one Trevor sat on, but Trevor''s quality was definitely better. Noir smiled. He brushed his hand against the chair, and then it got Transmuted to that of an exquisite brand. The quality was far more superior than any furniture Trevor had in his office. Trevor maintained his poker face. Noir eventually sat down. "So, let''s get down to business... What is it you truly want?" Noir asked Trevor. "I can''t tell you... not right now." Trevor answered hesitantly. "And why is that?" Noir asked. "Because I don''t trust you... yet." Trevor answered. "I believe you don''t understand what kind of predicament you''re in. This isn''t a negotiation, this isn''t an inspection. This is an interrogation. I ask, you answer... truthfully." Noir replied. "Oh, I think it''s still you who doesn''t understand the situation you''re in," Trevor said with a smile. "Your lovely student Ciara, The maid Lorna, the Mage Gnd. I intentionally ensured the three made a suitable spot in the Institute''s inner ce. These areas are one of the ces where my reach and influence is nearly matched with The Archmage." Trevor replied with a sly grin. "What''s your point?" Noir said. "If anything happens to me, then the three of them all die." Noir sat, his head bowed. He remained silent for a while. "You get it now? This deal is on equal footing." Trevor emphasized. Suddenly, a small chuckle was heard, then following a bigugh. Theughter was from none other than Noir. "What makes you think I would care about that?" Noir said, wiping tears ofughter from his eyes. "You can keep bluffing, but I know the attachment you have toward them. I''ve been watching you for a while now remember?" Trevor said. "Oh, you''re talking about the other Noir. That guy is a total softie. Even though he''s the one who shows the least emotion¡ªat least facially¡ªhe''s the one most in touch with them." "I won''t pretend to understand what you''re saying, and quite frankly I don''t care. Still, I know you won''t let them die." Trevor narrowed his eyes. "Maybe I haven''t made myself clear yet. I don''t care if they''re dead. It might actually be a good thing for me, since I''ll have to continue my journey and find what I''m looking for." Trevor''s eyes widened in surprise to see that Noir meant every word he said. It was beyond belief. "Let them die... the other guy will thank meter." Chapter 48 Trevors Plan ?"What''s going on? Why is everything falling apart here? This isn''t how it was supposed to go." Trevor gritted his teeth, rising from his seat angrily. "Trevor... sit!" Noirmanded. It was slow, it was hushed... But the overwhelming tone was COLD. Trevor trembled as he reluctantly returned to his position. It was evident that the one who was in charge in the room was none other than the intruder. "I''ll ask once again... what do you want?" Noir asked Trevor point-nk. The lecturer couldn''t lie, couldn''t evade, and he certainly couldn''t overpower his foe. He could tell... the margin between them was incredibly vast. But, this was something he had spent countless years of his life invested in. He wasn''t just going to throw it all away to an enemy just because he asked. Besides, this particr enemy was an essential element in his n. All he needed was leverage. "I am a famous figure in the entire city. The Young Genius who achieved Tier 8 at an early age. One of the most skilled Mages in the entire Institute. If you kill me, you''ll simply be painting your entire identity in blood." Trevor said. "And? What of it? Why would I care about that?" Noir asked carefreely. "Because then it would affect the entire Travel Merchant thing you''ve got going for yourself. See, news spread fast, especially news concerning important people like me. I don''t think even you would like it if the entire Southern Empire''s forces are out for your blood." Trevor responded with a sly smile. ''What now, Sir Noir?'' Trevor thought to himself. "Brilliant idea. But it''s presumptuous of you to even think you can imagineing up with something that I haven''t thought of." Noir responded with an equally sinister expression. ''U-uh...?!'' "Firstly, I think you''re overestimating your importance to the Empire, or how much relevance you have in its grand scheme of things. You are but a small fish in a jar, when there''s an ocean full of sharks out there waiting for you." He started. Trevor felt his heart palpitate due to the insult he received, but he held it in. Making any rash action would be ill advised at this point in time. "If you think your Empire scares me, you''re dead wrong. There are only very few who are capable of beating me in this world. Only one is from this Empire... and it most certainly isn''t you." Noir''s snicker made Trevor grit his teeth and tighten his powerless fist. He had to endure and swallow his pride. "There''s nothing you can use as leverage against me. If your life will cause a disturbance, I''ll simply just kill you, remove all evidence I did it, and rece you with an Automated Magic Doll that would serve its purpose until I''m in the clear." Once Noir was done with his statement, even the angry recipient couldn''t help but fall silent and remain dazed by his obvious representation of intelligence. As Trevor had listened to Noir''s monologue, the man was awestruck by everything that was stated. ''I have always thought of myself as the most calcting one of my time, seeing things most didn''t, reaching heights no one could...'' However, at this point, he didn''t know what else to do. Trevor Netherlore was officially stuck. In the end, there was only one thing he could say¡ªthe response to Noir''s inquisition. "Ho... Homunculus." Noir''s eyes widened a bit, but calmed down very quickly. What he had just heard was astounding. Someone like Trevor Netherlore was ambitious enough to dream of making the existences that trumped humanity. Existences simr to Noir and his siblings! "I see. So that''s how it is. It all adds up..." Trevor had a beaten and frustrated look on his face, which Noir found amusing. "So that''s why you had all those Dolls and Puppets. Trying to master the art of creation? How delightful." Noir murmured. "What does it matter anyway. In the end, they weren''t truly living things. They had no ''soul''." Trevor replied in dejection. He had long given up on trying to resist Noir in terms of information. "Yep. I am curious as to how you discovered what I am, but I''ll leave that story for another day." The dark cloaked man casually shrugged "O-okay..." Trevor said. "Good. Good boy Trevor. Keep up the good work." Noir chuckled, waving Trevor goodbye, as he opened up a Magic Circle Gate in front of him. The circle pulsated a bright red color, and energy swirled around Noir''s body. "Oh, and one more thing." He said, turning to face Trevor. "If I discover you so much as harm those three, YOU''LL REGRET EVER BEING ALIVE." "Y-yeah..." Trevor responded, his voice shaking from nervousness. "That''s great. Byeeee!" The Gate closed, and Noir vanished in an instant. Trevor remained quiet in his office, unmoving for some time. However, after some time, his eyes turned bloodshot and an increasing sense of frustration squirmed within his very being. cing his hands on his head, he began to rigorously scratch his hair, muttering unintelligible words and curses. Veins also popped out of his forehead and hands. For the first time since he was born, Trevor Netherlore was utterly humiliated, and so there was only one thing on his mind... ... RAGE! "Rarrrrrgrhhhhhhrghhhhh!!!!" He roared in his office, shattering the windows in the room, breaking his desk, and even the chair he sat on. Most of the objects present in the room were heavily damaged, some destroyed beyond repair. The only ones which were still in top condition were his most prized office possessions. He then saw it... Directly in front of him. "How... how is it not... how...?!" Trevor asked himself in a mixed feeling of anger and confusion. Maybe fear as well. There stood the chair that Noir sat on stood fixed in its position,pletely unharmed. It had not moved from its cement, even with the shockwave generated by Trevor''s tantrum. "We''ll see who''s the ''small fish'', Mr. Noir!" Trevor said finally before retiring to his seat. He rested his entire back on his chair and watched how messed up his office was. Books here and there, papers scattered all over the ce, ss pieces everywhere, and more. Trevor took a deep breath and decided to wait it out until someone woulde to take care of the devastated office. He really hadn''t expected all of this to happen. ''What a mess...'' Chapter 49 Lost Memories [Pt 1] ?Noir panted as he appeared in his room. Immediately he entered, he slumped on his bed. "No! No! No! No! No!" His aggravated voice echoed across his room. The look of annoyance and frustration on his face made it incredibly obvious how terrible he felt. "Why did it have to activate at that time? Why did it have to activate at all? Because of this, ''Deification'' is now further from reach." His voice slowed down, and he sighed, tired of everything thus far. "Even these memories and this anger I feel will soon fade away. The effects of [REBOUND] will soon end, anyway. And then what I''ll remember is that somehow I managed to pull through and win. And It''ll be so believable that I would not doubt it." Noir murmured. "I may forget most of everything else... But I won''t forget my purpose. I will save you... @#$%^" As Noiry on his bed, he felt dizzy, and so he fell into a slumber, unsure of when next he would wake up. As he was unconscious, Noir''s hazy memories began to fade away. The effects of [REBOUND] were ending, and so within moments, he would revert to how he was prior to his transformation. Noir didn''t want to let them go... He had regained his personality, but he was losing his memories again. The memories which exined the reason behind his drive to help people, his attraction to Ciara, his weaker self, his obsession with ''Deification'', and many more... they would soon vanish. All this was caused by [REBOUND]. [REBOUND], a special condition ced on Noir, restricting him to the utmost limit, made Noir the weakest he could possibly be and stripped him of most of his abilities. Even though Noir had recovered a lot of missing memories, all of which were fading away, he still didn''t know how this condition was ced on him... or who ced it on him. What he knew, however, was that he needed it for ''Deification''. All the abilities which were being kept away... They were for the cause. "I need it... to save her..." Noir kept hearing that ring in his head. His memories were getting hazy at this point. He could not remember much of anything. The ''Other'' Noir which had dealt with Trevor was one of Noir''s original self. [REBOUND] divided all his selves separately, making him possess only one, instead of parallel selves. His thought processing, Code usage, Null ability, and evenbat ability were all hindered due to this. Noir couldn''t understand at this point. "If my enemy is H.E.L.I.X. and I need to defeat them, how can I do that with this unfair disadvantage?" This puzzle remained unsolved. "Why?" He asked into the void, but nothing responded. Could it have been the Doctor who put the system in him, a means of guarantee in case he escaped? Did other members of the project also have simr conditions ced on them? ''No!'' He thought, at the very least. "I remember everything concerning my past with H.E.L.I.X. I know I would have known if there was something wrong with my body." "Besides, magic doesn''t work on me... So what else could have caused this?" Things were getting clearer and clearer to him. But he didn''t want to believe his conclusion. It was unbelievable, even for him. "It''s... CODE?!" Noir realized. This meant it wasn''t anyone else who ced [REBOUND] on him, but he did to himself. When? At what point? And finally... WHY? "I-I did this... to myself?" Noir was in total confusion in the darkness of his subconscious. Suddenly, he felt a pull. Light began to pierce the darkness. This meant only one thing. "I''m waking up. No, not now..." Noir said with apprehension. He knew, that if he woke up at that moment, he would lose the memories and answers he had just found out. The big mystery behind a lot of things... And he would be oblivious of it. However, there was nothing he could do. In this state of subconsciousness he was in, he was powerless. But if he could just push one thing, using thest bit of his power... So that when he woke, he would at least figure out the truth eventually. "I know what to do." Noir''s subconscious mind rang, before fading into the darkness. The memories all faded, everything reset to the way it was. And then, the light arrived. It enveloped everything, and then from the whiteness, came colors of various kinds, then a blurry image of mixed colors and intelligible shapes. This showed one thing. He had woken up. * * * Noir woke up from his sleep with a pain in his head, simr to a hangover. He looked around his room and tried remembering how he got there. As he was ruminating, a thought popped into his head. "Status Window" Noir stated reflexively. And then he saw it. Going through his Status Information, initially, he saw it looking the same. Then he decided to check [See More Information] Under his [Physical Status] he saw the usual things that were there. All his stats matched. Looking at his Attack, Defense, and others, he could not find anything wrong with them. But, Noir couldn''t shake off the feeling of uncertainty he was having. After furthering his observation, he saw the cause of the uncertainty. It was something he was seeing for the first time, or so he was bound to think. - Status Condition: [REBOUND] - Status Effect: Sealing and Limiting all abilities to the absolute state. Certain conditions must be met before each of the seals are lifted, and only temporarily. [Conditions for lifting the seals and limiters are unavable.] "What is the meaning of this...? What''s [REBOUND]? I don''t understand" Noir muttered in a panicky and anxious tone. At this point, he was still feeling tired and pained, plus it waste. In order to relieve his pain, and to ensure he had enough strength to properly investigate the mysterious status condition, he decided to rest. And so, Noir slept. Chapter 50 Lost Memories [Pt 2] ?As soon as he slept, Noir''s troubled mind plunged into a dream. Everything was nk, pure white, and spotless. Noir was all alone in the space. He waspletely naked too. "W-what the...?!" This was the first time such a thing was happening to him, though he had heard stories of men who had such strange dreams. "You''re finally here." A voice echoed throughout the white room. "Who''s there?" Noir swiftly responded. Suddenly, a mist-like substance gathered from everywhere, then it converged into a single location. The mist formed a figure. The hair, the nose, the eyes, the height... Noir recognized them all. They were¡ª "I am you." Another version of Noir was now right in front of him. In his dream, Noir met with a subconscious copy of himself. This ''Noir'' told him the truth about [REBOUND], exining that even he was not entirely sure about its purpose. But the most important bit was toe. "I was the one who interfered with your Status Window, and made that suggestion to you, so that you grew concerned and checked your Status Information...." The newly appeared Noir stated. "Your feeling of unrest did not dissipate until you saw the [REBOUND] information." "Why did you do that when you could just tell me here?" Noir answered. "I needed you to be on the same thought wavelength as me. My signal is really weak, that''s why we''ve never interacted until now. You also have multiple other ''selves''. All as a result of [REBOUND]." Subconscious Noir added in a sigh. "Then I have to wake up soon, and quickly¡ª" Noir was still talking but was interrupted by his other self. "When we wake up, you will forget everything I''ve told you. I don''t know why, but our memories are entirely suppressed while we are active." "Then... We''ll never reach the truth?" Noir was shaken by this revtion. "No, It''s only a matter of time. There''s a very thin line between the conscious and unconscious, that is the subconscious. A time wille when we''ll be active, but still be in a subconscious state. I believe that will be the moment of truth." Subconscious Noir answered. "We just... wait?" Noir''s tone hinted a bit of frustration. "We wait." Sub Noir said. "No need to be upset... It''s not as though you''ll remember anything when you wake." "True" "In the meantime, I''ll keep digging up more. When the opportuned timees, we''ll meet again, and we''ll regain our memories as well as the lost fragments of our power." Noir''s subconscious aspect smiled. "Till then." The dream turned hazy at that point, with Noir''s subconscious self fading away like mist, and then the entire white space grew dark. Then there was a loud spark, causing Noir to open up his eyes quickly. "I-I''m awake...?" Noir looked around his room. He remembered what he had seen the other night vaguely, but for some strange reason, he was at peace with it. Eventually, the entire thought of it vanished from his mind. "I need to see Ciara," Noir said slowly and suddenly. He had narrowed a lot of events down for the past few days. And after his encounter with Trevor, he knew for sure that the Magic Institute that he thought was safe enough for Ciara might not have been so. He would need to take further action. "It''s not safe," Noir muttered to himself. "It''s not safe..." *************** A month had passed since Ciara began her academic stay in the Institute as an Exception. It had also been over 3 weeks since she had taken the position of the ss Representative, and it was by far no easy task. The ss Representative had to deal with, not only the students, but the Lecturers as well. The entire schedule and activities of the entire semester were ced at her feet. She had to sort through the wishes of the students and the instructions of the lecturers, to no end. She was fortunate, however, that she had Serah as an assistant. Since Serah was more experienced in dealing with the students and had more experience within the Institute and its workings, her job was considerably easier. Serah mostly served as a bridge to connect Ciara with the students, while Ciara was able to interact with the lecturers better on her own. The lecturers had no problem with Ciara, in fact, they liked her. Not only was she brilliant and talented, but she was eager to learn more. Even before she became ss Representative, she had made her way into the offices of the Lecturers to inquire of things from them, purely academic. This made their opinion of her skyrocket. The most challenging part of the job for Ciara was the students. While it was true that she won the election by a majority, the total number of students who voted for her was less than half the total number of students in the ss. Most of the students initially faced her with suspicion, her speech was too good to be true so they assumed she had ulterior motives. Some thought her to be na?ve and assumed she would be ipetent as a ss Representative. Needless to say, the opinion of the students weren''t so good. However, as time went on, Ciara impressed and won over, not some of them, but all of them. Yes, she had managed to change their opinions of her. She was even beginning to think her Bloodline Magic was at y here, but the truth was that it was due to the efforts she put in. The students grew more cooperative and eventually, Ciara didn''t need Serah to bridge the gap between her and the students anymore. While it was true that Serah, as well as her other friend Samuel, were very helpful to Ciara in her bumpy periods, there was one who was most helpful. It was their Homeroom Lecturer, Mr. Richard Lawcroft. She would never have thought so, but the man was amazing. Enough so that she slowly forgot about Noir and embraced her life in the Academy a lot more. Chapter 51 Richard Lawcroft ?If someone had told Ciara that Richard would be her closest confidant in the entire Institute, she would have called themedians with no reasoning. She found him to be a bit strange and uptight initially, but eventually, she realized he was actually a really kind man. After her election, she was really confused about where to begin but he called her to his office and exined a lot to her. He also assured her that he was always avable if she needed help. "It''s a really brave step you have taken, and Imend you for that. However, this positiones with a lot ofplexities and responsibilities that can seem overwhelming. You have your assistant, but even with that you will need help. I see how the students view you due to your affiliations with Mia..." Richard Lawcroft had stated very bluntly. "Sir... I..." Ciara tried defending herself. "Yes, I quite understand your situation, the truth is that you didn''t know any better. I apologize. To be honest, I take part of the me for not properly exining things to you since you were new." He answered. "Sir, it''s fine... You don''t need to go that far." She wasn''t expecting a man of such standing to apologize to her. It made her quite nervous. "Alright, Ciara... I just want you to know that I''m here for you in case you need assistance or help in any way. So don''t feel apprehensive and shy okay? I am not only your lecturer, from now onwards, but I''m also your friend. Okay?" His smile was so warm, that it calmed her down almost instantly. "S-Sir, if you don''t mind me asking... Why go so far for me?" "Who knows? Perhaps I see my younger sister in you. She... passed away a few years ago." He said with a soft and sad smile. "Oh, I''m sorry for asking sir. My condolences" Ciara responded awkwardly, she truly didn''t mean to strike a nerve. "Oh, It''s fine. Besides, if we''re going to be friends from now on, you can drop the ''Sir'' and the entire formal manner of speech." "But, Mr. Lawcroft... I couldn''t possibly..." At this point, his friendliness seemed too absurd. She tried to protest, but¡ª "Please, call me Richard." He quickly replied, cutting her speech short. The way he looked at her, the manner in which he spoke... He was so gentle and kind. Ciara then decided to take him up on it. "Alright then Richard. But no takebacks, okay?" She replied after taking a deep breath. They bothughed at her statement. Ciara felt it was unnatural, but the feeling she felt as sheughed with him, and as heughed with her... It wasn''t so bad. "Alright, Ciara. No takebacks." He said. After that, she frequently visited his office, even without any serious ss Rep business. She simply enjoyed hispany, and he enjoyed hers. He taught her lots of things, especially concerning Runes, which were his specialty. He also shared lots of books with her from his own private collection which helped her greatly, not only for his lectures on Rune Grafting, but generally her understanding of magic improved. * * * "You''ve been spending a lot of time in Mr. Lawcroft''s office... Don''t tell me..."Serah teased her on a particr day after noticing her continuous interaction with him. "Shut up Serah, it''s not like that. Richard and I are just good friends, for the umpteenth time." Ciara responded yfully. "Fine Fine... Whatever you say" Serah said, while winking yfully at her. Ciara shook her head while smiling. Serah just loved to mess around. But, after that conversation with Serah, she decided to really think about how she truly felt about Richard. If she was being honest with herself, he was an attractive man, though he was very much than she was, probably in his early thirties. He was nice, friendly, understanding, and even knowledgeable in magic. She didn''t know much about hisbat capabilities, but for him to be a lecturer, he had to have abat ability of Gnd''s level, maybe more. For a man his age, that was impressive. But, Ciara couldn''t deny that she still had feelings toward Noir. Yes, Noir was cold most of the time, and was nowhere near as nice as Richard, she still couldn''t shake off her feelings for him. She had not seen him in a month, and yet... her feelings and longing for him only grew stronger. "Why...?" Ciara had asked herself continually, getting no answer. She missed him, she wanted to see him, she wondered how he was faring. However¡ª ''Does he think about me...?'' Ciara asked herself. She wanted so desperately to know if she was on his mind the way he was on hers. As for Richard, she viewed him more as a mentor, and a really good friend and confidant. That was all there was to it, she was certain. That night, as Ciara slept, she thought about her adventures for the past month, all she had been through, and all she had worked for. She felt happy and fulfilled. She was finally living her life. She had friends, she had a life, she was learning more about magic and growing in every aspect. She had taken a step closer to her goal... The next time she would see Noir, she would be able to fight by his side. "Just you wait... Noir." She muttered to herself before sleeping off. ****************** As Ciara walked to school the next morning, she felt strange gazes on her. She also heard mutterings and whispers. She found it weird. These mutterings seemed to be directed at her. Were they gossiping about her? She quickly brushed off the idea. The people she encountered were not even from her stage, but from the other stages in the Foundation ss. She belonged to the Intermediate stage of the Foundations ss. The gossipers were mostly from the Beginner stage, though she noticed a few from the Expert stages. Why would they be talking about her? However, since she felt ufortable, she quickened her pace and hurried to her lecture hall. Chapter 52 The Rumor ?As Ciara opened the door, she found quite a few students already in ss. They all looked at her while she entered the lecture hall. Their eyes were strange... different. They felt somewhat simr to the kind they previously used to view her with, back when she was affiliated with Mia. ''What is going on?'' The already frightened girl thought to herself. However, a big differencepared to back then, was that her ssmates trusted her at his point. Thus, they were able to approach her. A girl came close Ciara as she looked around in confusion. She gave a slightly nervous and confused smile, speaking up to the object of everyone''s attention. "C-Ciara... there''s this news going around... about you..." Lisa, one of the people who contested for ss Representative alongside her, managed to say. The young girl had be one of Ciara''s close ssmates, yet even she had an ufortable gaze. "Wha¡ª? What''s it about?!" Ciara asked,pletely dazed. "I-It''s...." Lisa found her words drifting off. Ciara knew Lisa could sometimes be inarticte and shy, especially when she was nervous. This affected her election speech a great deal, but a lot of her ssmates, Ciara included, found this to be very cute about her. Ciara drew closer to her, touched her shoulders, and spoke. "Lisa, calm down. Sit, and tell me what''s wrong." Ciara managed to alleviate some of her tension, and they both sat down. "So, tell me... What is this news about?" "Well, It''s about you... and Mia..." Lisa finally blurted out. Ciara''s body shook a bit, that name. She hadn''t heard it in a while, and so it caught her off guard. "W-what about us?" Shs asked. "Well, people are saying you''re a Tier 3 Mage, and you''re the one who defeated Mia and caused her to be suspended," Lisa said in a rushed manner as she poured out the gist to her. Ciara''s eyes bulged open! "No... No way!" Ciara thought to herself. The look on Lisa''s face told her that the girl was dead serious. "Wait... w-what?" Ciara found herself overwhelmed by multiple emotions. Not because the rumors weren''t true... but precisely because they were. No one knew Ciara was a Tier 3 Mage apart from Serah, Sam, and Mia¡ªnone of which ratted her out to the authorities after they were taken in. Who could have leaked such information? Besides, the entire incident was to remain hidden and ssified. Who would dare spread such rumors? "C-Ciara?" Lisa muttered, nervous due to Ciara''s silence. "Lisa, how did you hear of this?" Ciara asked, a bit sternly. "I overheard people from my dorm talking about it. On my way to school as well, and when I got here, some students were also talking about it... It''s like the whole school knows about it, Ciara." "O-oh... I see." Ciara was stuttering at this point, her face clouding over. Being a Tier 3 Mage was a feat that Foundation ss students weren''t supposed to achieve. After passing the Expert stage exam, a student went through ss Awakening and a condition for that was to have reached Tier 3. In essence, only those who are moving to the Advanced ss could attain Tier 3. This made Ciara already eligible for the Advanced ss. This would raise a lot of suspicion about Ciara, as it would be unnatural that a student would already be at such a level at such a young age. Not only that, but she had spent only a month at the Institute. Best case scenario, she would be forcefully promoted to the Advanced ss, and worst-case scenario, she would be taken into custody by the Institute, her Rare Bloodline would be exploited, and she would say goodbye to any semnce of a normal life she hoped for. So far, no one had gotten ess to her Status Information, but for her to undergo ss Awakening, her entire Status Information would be revealed. This meant that it was inevitable that she would be exposed. However, she thought she still had more time to prepare for when the time came, unlike the current moment that she had been caught entirely off guard. ''What do I do? What do I do? What do I do?'' These thoughts kept appearing in her mind. "Ciara... Is it true?" Lisa asked. Ciara had been dreading this question... But it was only a matter of time. Sooner orter, the information would be revealed to be true, so if she lied to Lisa now, it would not bode well in the long run. But if she told Lisa the truth, it would only add validity to the rumors. She was was in a difficult situation. Her thoughts were scrambled. Who? Just who could have done this? Ciara looked up at Lisa and smiled softly. "Thanks for telling me Lisa, but... I need some time to process this." Ciara strained a smile. "O-of course Ciara," Lisa said in her usual shy manner and left Ciara alone. Ciara''s thoughts kept ringing loudly within her. Both the best and worst-case scenarios were undesirable for her. She loved her ss, she loved the life she lived, she didn''t want any of that to change. She felt that she would break down. Ciara was so lost in her thoughts that she didn''t know when the time for Homeroom sessions started. When Richard Lawcroft entered the hall and urged everyone to listen up, Ciara suddenly snapped back into consciousness. She raised her head, which had been buried under her arms on the desk, and saw Richard standing before the whole ss. She saw him smile, she saw his lips move, she saw his body gestures, but she heard nothing he said. Everything was a blur, especially the sound. She couldn''t make out anything he said... until he said those words. "...Andstly, I just received notice from the higher-ups. Mia''s indefinite suspension ends today. So, starting tomorrow, you should all wee her back as a student of this hall." ''What?!'' Ciara''s brain rang. "Taking all I''ve said to notice, have a wonderful day students, and pay close attention to your lectures. That is all." Richard finally said, leaving the hall. As he left, there were murmurings, mutterings, and pandemonium radiation the ssroom. Mia was returning?! Chapter 53 Mias Return [Pt 1] ?Mia would be returning the next day?! Mia! Mia! Mia! Mia! MiaMiaMiaMiaMiaMiaMiaMiaMiaMiaMiaMiaMiaMiaMia!!! The name kept ringing in Ciara''s head. When she was sleeping the previous night she had no idea her world could take such a huge turn overnight. The rumors, and now Mia''s return... that couldn''t be a coincidence, right? "Are you the one behind this... Mia?!" Ciara''s thoughts raged angrily. * * * Samuel and Serah got to sste that morning; something about Serah forgetting to do her assignments and having to spend a lot of Samuel''s time working on it together that morning before heading to ss. Ciara decides to push all her worries away. There was only one thing she could do. When Mia arrived the next day, she would confront her, and end her game entirely. Samuel and Serah encouraged her, and so Ciara felt a little better. She thought about going to Richard, but what if confiding in him proved fatal for her? He was first and foremost a lecturer, after all. That meant that his allegiance was to the Institute. If she revealed to him that she was indeed a Tier 3, he could rat her out to the Institute''s authorities. She couldn''t have that. While she trusted and respected Richard a great deal, this was something she just couldn''t risk... not until she could know for sure. * * * The day ended without a hitch, and Ciara further addressed the students concerning the rumors they heard. She couldn''t pretend as if they didn''t hear anything. "As for the rumors you''ve all been hearing about... I plead with you to give me more time to process it. I promise you that I''ll give you my side of the story as soon as I''m done dealing with this matter on my end. I ask that you once again put your trust in me." Ciara pleaded with her ssmates. They all responded positively, showing they trusted her, and respected her decision. Some even felt for her. Such were their reactions, proof of the strong bond she had formed with her ssmates and the strong rtionship she had with them. Ciara dreaded it, but she had no choice. She walked back to her room, and just as in the morning, the whisperings and gossiping continued. She was relieved when she entered her room without any incident. She sighed, falling on her bedside, and took a deep breath. "It''ll be fine..." She said to herself. "It''ll be fine" "....." ************ Ciara woke upte the next day. Due to her worries the previous day, she had sleptte. When she woke up, she drowsily checked the time, and after realizing howte she was, she hurried to her lecture hall. Ignoring the side talks,ments, and gazes on her, Ciara went her way. As the ss Rep, she could never bete to ss¡ªno, even apart from that¡ªas a student, she hated beingte! As she opened the door to the hall, she looked around. Most of the students were already present. She made it barely in time. She rushed to her seat and sat down quickly. She looked around and greeted everyone with a smiling and exhausted face. Then she looked at her side, at the other end of her seat row, she saw her. "Mia..." Silent whispers escaped Ciara''s lips. Mia sat at the corner, and as usual, no one sat anywhere close to her. Mia seemed to be in a world of her own. She was reading a book Ciara recognized. Richard had lent it to her at a time, it was on certain principles of Runes. Since Mia was an expert in Runes, it would make sense that she was reading the book, but when they were still friends, Ciara had never seen her with any book. "It''s a front" Ciara concluded to herself. ''You can''t fool me, Mia!'' Before she knew it, homeroom started, and then after that, the lectures began. Ciara found herself distracted by Mia, who was attentively paying attention to the lectures, writing notes, and seemingly understanding the lectures. Her previous nonchnce was nonexistent, her yful demeanor and roguish smile were absent. If Ciara didn''t know any better, she would think Mia was a serious student. She was so identical to how Ciara behaved. The sight of that alone disgusted her. ''You still haven''t changed. Pretending, hiding... acting like you''re something you''re not.'' Ciara gritted her teeth as she red at Mia. Back when they fought, she had felt pity for Mia. But, after everything she had experienced at the Institute, she felt more and more repulsed by Mia''s past actions. Plus, with the rumors flying around, and her suspicion of Mia, it just pushed Ciara over the edge. She couldn''t stand seeing Mia so cool-headed and calm. After the lectures, during the break period, Ciara couldn''t control herself anymore. Serah and Samuel had advised her not to confront Mia until after the lectures for the day, but Ciara just couldn''t hold it in further than she had already. She walked to Mia''s seat and confronted the silent girl. "Why did you do it?" Ciara harshly spoke. Her voice was loud, and her sudden action attracted the attention of the students present in the hall at that time. Mia, who was reading her Rune book, didn''t respond to Ciara, but kept on reading. The students, who had been anticipating Ciara''s reaction to Mia''s return watched the event attentively. "I''m talking to you, Mia... Why did you do it!" Ciara"s voice rose and she took away the book Mia was reading in order to get her to respond. There was an unbearable silence everywhere. The silence was deafening. Everyone waited to see what would happen. Mia pursed her lips, and slowly looked up. Her eyes were downcast and dead-looking. There was no expression whatsoever in them. They were just nk. "...It back..." Mia''s silent voice came out slowly. "What did you say?!" In contrast to the low tone of the seated girl, Ciara raised her voice. Her burning re remained as she awaited Mia''s response. "My book... Give it back..." * * * [A/N] Well, this is quite the development. Chapter 54 Mias Return [Pt 2] ?"My book... Give it back..." Mia said in a low and soft voice. The look on Mia''s face, her expression and reaction, and her statement... They made it appear as though Ciara was the bully. Mia now seemed to be the one being bullied by Ciara, and once thetter realized what she was doing, and how her actions seemed, her hands slipped, causing the book to fall back on her desk. The owner picked her book up and continued reading it as Ciara walked slowly back to her seat. She couldn''tprehend what just happened. ''What happened to Mia...?'' Ciara asked herself. No, the graver question which was on her mind was... "...Is that really Mia?" ******** Ciara couldn''t get the thought out of her head. Mia''s expression, her demeanor... It was almost as if she was entirely lifeless. Though there seemed to be one emotion she showed. As she spoke, trembling, she disyed an emotion Ciara had never seen on her like that... Fear. Mia looked afraid of her, as though Ciara was the bully and she was the bullied. The more she thought about it, the more confused she got. Could Mia have been the one who spread the rumors? It didn''t seem that way. But then, nothing about Mia was ever as it seemed. This was the same girl who pretended to be her friend, but instead viewed her as a ''toy''. This was the girl who acted all nice, but was a sadistic maniac who took pleasure in watching others suffer, and even more, she enjoyed inflicting pain and causing them agony. Nothing about Mia was real... nothing at all. ''I can''t buy that act. She''s just pretending...'' Ciara told herself. Yes, she wasn''t in the wrong... It was Mia. Everything, the timing... It couldn''t have been a coincidence. Yet, a part of her felt Mia was innocent... ... Just a tiny part. These conflicting thoughtssted till the lectures were done for the day. * * * "I don''t think Mia did it," Serah told Ciara, as they walked away from the Lecture Hall. "Wha¡ª? Why do you say that?" Ciara responded in surprise. "I don''t know. Gut feeling, I guess. Besides, did you see her today? That isn''t the Mia we knew." Serah sighed with a slight shrug. "She could be putting up an act, you know. It wouldn''t be the first time she has done it," Ciara began to get a little upset. They both knew what Mia was capable of, yet it seemed like it was only her that was worrying about it. "Hey, rx. I''m on your side here." Serah tapped her shoulder once she noticed Ciara''s emotions. "Yeah, I know. It''s just that Mia really gets under my skin. She fooled me, Serah. I thought she was my friend. What''s stopping her from doing the same again?" Serah remained quiet. "Besides, there''s no one else who has any bone to pick with me in the Institute, I haven''t made any enemy, have I?" Ciara said. "Good point," Serah answered. "And then there''s the fact that only you, Sam, and Mia know my Tier. The other students were unconscious at that point. The authorities even made it seem as though I wasn''t the one who defeated her." Logically speaking, Ciara was making a lot of sense. "So, as far as our ssmates know, Mia was apprehended by the Institute''s security team, and I just happened to be there. That means only you three know. I trust you and Samuel, but I don''t trust Mia. It has to be her! Who else could it be?" She concluded, getting upset again. "But what could she possibly gain from this?" Serah asked. "Oh, you mean other than ruining my life?" Ciara swiftly replied They both shot each other meaningful looks and smiled. "I mean, it wouldn''t do her any good to stir up trouble for you and herself, especially now that she just got back from suspension. Besides, isn''t the timing too convenient? Why would she spread such a rumor the day before she resumed?" "What are you implying?" Ciara asked with a raised brow. "It just seems more possible to me that she is being intentionally framed for this, rather than being the one who actually did it," Serah raised her arms, trying to exin what was going on in her head. "I mean, it''s a different case for you, but Mia has no shortage of enemies, so the true culprit could be trying to drag her down, even if it means you sink along with her.". "Normally, I would say ''Serves her right'', but this involves me as well. In fact, It is centered around me! Besides, who else would have known about the truth?" Ciara answered, feeling even more impatient. This incident was just a little too much for her to handle at this point in he life. "Well, none of us knew you were hiding and watching us when we had fought Mia, back then. We only noticed your presence when you decided to stop Mia yourself. Maybe there was another person there that night. Maybe we all didn''t notice them?" Serah reasoned. Ciara fell silent, thoughtfully ruminating on Serah''s words, as they walked to their various living quarters. Ciara kept having this uneasy feeling that something terrible was around the corner, and she was not wrong. * * * A few days after the rumors spread, Ciara was heading to her room from the Lecturer''s office. Serah and Samuel had gone to their rooms ahead of her since she had to take care of some things. She finally faced what she had been dreading since the rumors spread. Ciara had been noticing some people tailing her, but she decided to ignore them. She thought they''d just leave after a while, or they would remain hidden, but she wasn''t expecting them to call her out like this. "Are you Ciara? The one I''ve been hearing so much about?" A voice came from behind her. "And if I am?" Ciara responded defiantly, stopping dead on her tracks, and then turning around to face her stalkers. She saw five of them in total. Four boys, and a girl. ''Not good...'' Her thoughts trailed. Chapter 55 Undesirable Consequences ?"Are you Ciara? The one I''ve been hearing so much about?" "And if I am?" Ciara responded defiantly, stopping dead on her tracks, and then turning around to face her stalkers. She saw five of them in total. Four boys, and a girl. ''Not good...'' Her thoughts trailed. "Heard you took down that she-devil Mia, and what''s more... You''re a Tier 3? What a load of bull." The strongest-looking guy out of the bunch retorted. "What do you want?" She snapped. "Hey, see that''s no way to talk to your seniors, princess." Another guy answered, obviously the stronger guy''sckey. "If you have nothing else to say, I advise you to leave me alone... now!" Ciara had been in a foul mood all day¡ªno, for the past few days. She didn''t need these people to tick her off even more. "See, I''m not a big fan of rumors... But when I hear one, I like to confirm whether it''s true. Now I was going to ask you nicely, but since you''re being rude about it... then..." The strongest-looking guy said in an intimidating tone. "Are you threatening to assault a fellow student? Your junior for that matter?" Ciara asked, returning his brazenness with a re. "Oh? so now you know who the junior is. Besides, by the time I''m done with you, you won''t be in a shape for reporting me to any authority. Even if you did... It''s our word against yours." The senior stepped forward, away from the main group. He clenched his fists and smiling menacingly, clearly not intent on backing down. "Tch..." Ciara didn''t like this at all. Thanks to the rumors, many students, both seniors, and juniors would take an interest in her, observing her, and¡ªin the worst case such as this one¡ªattack her. Ciara had considered the possibility of it happening, but since nothing had ured for the past few days, she thought she was in the clear. She thought wrong "Now, let''s get this party started!" The senior said, still smiling confidently. "[Fiery Skin]. [Fortitude]. [Potential Increase]." Suddenly, his skin glowed yellow, and mes appeared on his skin. Ciara was surprised at the sight. "Heh, surprised little girl? Is this your first time seeing an elemental enhancement?" The guy said cockily. Ciara kept quiet. "How do you like my Tier 2 enhancements? Not only one, but three Tier 2 enhancements, and I''m just warming up!" He sneered. Ciara kept quiet still. "Well, then... don''t think being quiet now is going to save you. Prepare for a whole world of hurt!" He yelled as he dashed toward her, leaving a trail of fire and smoke down his path. Ciara knew what she was in for. Here was a seasoned Tier 2 senior, approaching her with three Tier 2 enhancements. Not only that, but she could only fight back with Tier 2 or less Magic. If she used any Tier 3 Magic, it would confirm the rumors, and whoever spread it would have won. Ciara knew what she had to do. She had to win, right there, without going all out. "This will be a little difficult..." As he drew closer to her, Ciara inhaled and chanted. "[Sylph''s Whisper]" Immediately, a whirlwind surrounded her, protecting her from her assaulter''s fiery body. As the guy tried punching her, the wind pushed him away, and the pressure was beginning to damage him. He took a few steps back to avoid any further damage. The whirlwind raged on, and Ciara wouldn''t let it subside anytime soon. If she maintained the spell, it would continue taking her mana. However, since she had a mana pool of over 20,000, she could maintain the spell for quite a while. "Nice one kid, you''re pretty handy with that Tier 2 spell. But this much is within my expectations. Why don''t we get a little bit more serious." The opponent remarked. "[Maximum Potential]" Suddenly, the mes on his body increased more than twofold. His body also seemed to growrger, and his muscles bulged. The heat the me generated was reaching Ciara from her distance. "You know... fire and wind aren''t a goodbination for you. Sure, If it''s a little fire, the wind can put it out. But, with this much, you''ll burn within that whirlwind of yours." He grinned wildly, and then approaching her once more. Ciara knew he was right. The whirlwind would only serve to magnify the mes more, and yet she was within it. Before she could get out, she would need to deactivate the spell, but he was already closing in on her. Even if she managed to deactivate the spell on time, she wouldn''t be able to evade his attack. In essence, she was trapped... And that was his intention all along. "Hehehehehe" The seniorughed at Ciara''s predicament. "Didn''t see thising, did you?" ? Ciara''s re gave all the response he needed to see. "Now... burn!" He raised his fist as he approached her. His fist zed with even more intense mes than the rest of his body. As he got closer, Ciara could feel the unbearable heat reach her. She was sweating profusely, and the wind around her circted the pressure, causing her to feel nauseated. Any moment from now, he was going to use her own spell against her. She couldn''t have that, but if she let her whirlwind down, she would suffer damage from his blow. ''Talk of being caught between a rock and a hard ce.'' Ciara smiled. She wasn''t going to lose because of this though. Her Spell was still maintained, she didn''t deactivate it. The senior was surprised at this, but still pressed forward. "It''s your funeral kid!" He said as he used his fiery blow to hit the wall of wind surrounding her. The pressure it generated caused steam to envelop the area, though it wasn''t too thick. Heat circted and filled the entire atmosphere. This had no effect on the senior though, since he was coated with mes. Hispanions, however, felt the brunt of the powerful burst of heat. Chapter 56 Senior Versus Junior ?The senior couldn''t see Ciara clearly. Though the whirlwind had subsided, the steam was thicker around her. This was no surprise since the heat would be enough to burn her skin and knock her unconscious. The senior smiled at the sight before him. He saw a silhouette of Ciara and noticed she was still standing upright. "Oh? Still standing? Impressive." There was silence after his remark. Other than the hissing sounds of steam and the cool night wind fighting the heat in the area, no sound was heard. "Let me end this for you," He said, once again igniting his fists with mes. >WHOOOOOSSSSHHHH< The enhanced senior dashed toward Ciara''s shadowy figure, prepared to assault her with far greater fervor than earlier. As heunched his fiery fist at her, he smiled. She was foolish enough to defy him, she deserved what she was getting. The maddened boy felt his fists connect with the target, and the impact made a loud sound¡ªreverberating through the silent night. However... something was off. "What is... this?" "Oh, so you''ve finally noticed." Ciara''s voice came forth. "W-What did you¡ª" The senior snapped in surprise, eyes widening as he slowly began to understand the cause of his eerie feeling. Ciara stepped forward, the steam clearing away from her and revealing herself to him. Her body was covered in a blue-like substance. The senior didn''t clearly see what it was at first, and so he squinted his eyes to see it well. His eyes bulged even more at the discovery of what surrounded her. "T-that''s... how did you...?" He stuttered as he spoke. "You thought I had only two options. Keep up my spell and get burned, or deactivate it and be hit by your attack. You never considered the possibility that I coulde up with this instead..." Ciara responded calmly. "How can you cast a Tier 2 enhancement? You cast a Tier 2 spell just now... You can''t possibly have equal proficiency in two Magic Types!" He was on edge at this point, yelling as he stepped away from Ciara. Ciara, smiling as she noticed the sudden shift in his expression, took a step forward. "Why are you panicking? Weren''t you going to teach me a lesson?" "How can you cast a Tier 2 wind spell and a Tier 2 enhancement spell consecutively? How?!" He yelled, losing hisposure. Ciara was coated with water around her body, and so she had a faint blue glow surrounding her. "[Aqua Skin]. That''s the Tier 2 enhancement I used to counter your fire. In addition to it, I also cast [Maximum Potential] enhancement to increase its ability. Since you''re my senior you know this, so I won''t repeat it to you." Ciara shrugged. [Maximum Potential] was basically an enhancement that could be cast in all Tiers¡ªranging from 1 to 9 respectively¡ªand its efficiency was determined by the total amount of Mana pool one poured into it, as well as the Mana proficiency the user possessed in the Enhancement Type. "I have 500 Proficiency points in Enhancements! My Mana pool is alsorge, how was your Enhancement able to withstand mine?" The senior retorted with disbelief. He was one of the best in his ss. There was no way a junior could be so equally skilled in diverse Magic Types, even if she was special. "What a coincidence. I have 500 Proficiency points in Enhancements too." Ciara responded with a confident smile, stepping forward once more. Her deration surprised everyone present, and they expressed this with gasps. It was impossible, after all. Normally, in the Foundation ss, Proficiency points werergely focused on one Magic Type, making it their specialty, leaving fewer points on the rest. The senior had 500 points as his maximum point in his set, and it was on Enhancement, yet Ciara imed to also have an equal amount of points in Enhancement but disyed great skill in her Spell Type as well. This only meant one thing. "You have equal Proficiency points in both Enhancement and Spell? That''s impossible!!!" He yelled in disbelief. Ciara smiled to herself. If only he knew that Enhancement was her weakest Magic Type. Her Proficiency points were divided as such; Enchantment: 2,200 Enhancement: 500 Spell: 7,300 Rune: 1,000 [.] Ciara''s Rune Proficiency had doubled since Richard started aiding her in ss. Her Enchantments and Spell Proficiency had also increased. Her total Magic Proficiency had increased by 1,000. It was only her Enhancement that was stuck, and that was purely for a single reason... ... She didn''t like using Enhancements. "Think whatever you want. It won''t help you right now." Ciara replied the senior, who was already looking flustered. "As I was saying, I have the same Enhancement points as you. Normally, that would put us at a stalemate, but since you already used three Enhancements, and I used only one, not counting [Maximum Potential] which we both used, I had more points and energy to spare." "No... no way. I refuse to ept this." "And so, here I am. Looks like your n didn''t work after all." Ciara sighed. The senior had no choice but to eat his words, yet a re remained on his face. "Didn''t see thising, did you?" The exact words he had told her when the march started was repeated to him. He was lost for words. Hispanions were also speechless. They all looked surprised and seriously nervous. It seemed like they were the ones being pushed back and were disadvantaged. "Now, let''s get back to the fight. Oh wait, don''t tell me you''re already tired." Ciara''s tone suddenly took a sharp tone. It was almost condescending. "You... how dare you!" The senior temporarily forgot about the cause of his shock and snapped in anger. Ciara wasn''t fazed at all by his bravado. She knew he was just putting up a front. She could tell, the drawback of using [Maximum Potential] was serious. Ciara only used it since she had no other way out, and she only used it for a few seconds at a time. But, he had been using it for over a minute now. ''It must be wearing him down...'' "You won''tst much longer, you should give up now." Ciara spoke in her now authoritative tone. "Y-you brat!" The disagreeing boy growled. He took his stance, preparing tounch his final attack. He was running on fumes now, and this move would be hisst. He knew that, and Ciara suspected as much. ''His Mana Pool must be in the red right now. It''s impressive that he''s still able to fight. It must be his pride that is pushing him on. I don''t know whether to be impressed or disgusted by his stupidity." She thought to herself. Then, while snickering internally, the girl suddenly realized her strange line of thought. ''Hold on...'' Was she always so condescending? Ciara surprised herself by the way she spoke and thought. When she was fighting Mia, and even now... her change in personality had been strange. Why? It didn''t take very long for it to dawn on her, though. She had always been fighting stronger opponents, and now, for the first time, she was fighting someone far too weakpared to her current level. ''I''m stronger. Way stronger.'' This was the feeling of absolute dominance... and it was consuming her. "Is this what it''s always like for you... Noir?" Ciara whispered. She could now understand why Noir was so distant and cut off from everyone else. She didn''t want to be like that. She would not¡ªcould not¡ªforget where she wasing from. ''In as much as I am far stronger than this bunch, I''m still far weakerpared to many... I should remember that.'' This sole thought removed her from the haughty state that currently gued her. "Rarghhh!!!" The senior yelled and charged at her, but Ciara couldn''t even be bothered about him in her mncholic state. ''[Sylph''s Whisper]'' She thought to herself without even chanting. Suddenly, the whirlwind returned, even stronger than before thanks to [Maximum Potential]''s effect. The whirlwind enveloped the area and doused the senior''s mes entirely. The pressure and twisting of the wind-based spell sent him flying and he hit his head on the ground, instantly rendering him unconscious. Hisrades, who at this point, were terrified and began to panic. The decision on whether or not to leave their leader was ying in their head. The whirlwind was growing stronger and stronger as time passed, but Ciara was lost in thought. She didn''t notice what was urring around her. "Why... why do these things keep happening to me?" Then she started hearing little sounds from outside her realm of thought. The sounds grew and became hushed voices. She couldn''t make them out clearly because of the sound generated by the whirlwind. She could only make out little words. "...S-sorry... we''re sorry. P-p-please forgive us... please... sorry...." It went on like that. Ciara wanted to hear more, but the howling wind prevented her from doing so. "Hush, wind..." She softly whispered to her spell, and it answered. The Spell gradually stopped, and the wind dispersed. Ciara looked at her assaulters kneeling, some lying face t, at her mercy. She was still in a semi-aware state, so it took her a while before she snapped back to reality. "Please let us go... we''re sorry!" As she heard those words, she returned to reality. She looked around, seeing all the havoc her wind had caused. She saw the senior who faced her battered and injured on the floor, and then saw the others looking with fear. Was she the one they were looking at with such eyes? Just as everyone else looked at Mia. "No... I''m not her... I''m not Mia!!!" She yelled, grabbing her head and closing her eyes tightly. >VWUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMMMMMM< The wind began returning as she yelled, and the vibrations it caused made everyone who witnessed this frightened. Realizing this, Ciara quickly cautioned herself, calming the winds down once more. Then she fell silent. She then turned to her attackers. They turned their faces away from her and looked to the ground. Sweat dripped from their body, their breathing pattern was disorderly, and their hearts raced out of fear. "Go..." Ciara muttered. They looked at themselves and were hesitant to move, unsure of what they had heard. "I said GO! Now!" Ciara raised her voice. This time, they hurriedly stood, carried their fallenrade, and skittered away like rats. "Haa... haa..." Ciara took a deep breath, inhaling and exhaling. She had no idea what had just happened... But she was too tired to think of that at the moment. What she wanted at that moment... Was rest. And so slowly and steadily, she made her way to her room, all alone in the dead of night, leaving the havoc she had caused behind her. ******************************* "Interesting..." A voice let out in the darkness. The pursed lips of the silhouette curled up in a wide grin, disying a set of white teeth. Its watchful, obsessive eyes followed Ciara as she walked all alone. A part of the figure wanted to lunge at the clearly distraught girl, however, it managed to restrain itself. "No... not yet..." The deep voice slowly came forth. Ciara was not ''ripe'' yet. Taking her out in such a way had no taste. It would be no fun at all. "There''s still something only I have to do. But do not fret so much, Ciara. We''ll meet soon!" The shadow''s grin widened even more. It remained hidden, watching as Ciara ventured within her dorm, refusing to even blink for a second. "Hehehehehe... Hehehehe" Itughed sickly, licking its lips with vigor and anticipation. "Soon... very soon..." Finally, a dim light shone in the silhouette''s location, causing it to vanish into thin air. The darkness masked most of the mysterious being''s presence, though not entirely. Because... unknown to both Ciara and the stalker, a third person was present, watching everything unfold from a safe distance. His calm, unfettered gaze observed the events that had urred, taking them into cognizance. Without letting out even a single sound, he also vanished into the darkness, leaving no trace behind. * * * [A/N] Hope you liked this chapter. I made it much longer than normal. Chapter 57 Premonition Of A Disaster ?[Story so far] A rumor is flying around the Institute about Ciara being a Tier 3 Mage and her being the sole person who defeated Mia. While this is true, it is in Ciara''s best interest that the secret remains hidden. At the same time the rumors begin to fly, Mia resumes sses. Suspicion falls on Mia, who seems to have turned over a new leaf, though Ciara doesn''t buy the new change. Ciara is challenged by seniors, and she emerges victorious. In the process she begins to realize that her power seems to be intoxicating her, making her seem more like Mia, whom she despises. She spares the seniors, who flee in fear, causing her to leave the devastated scene to rest in her room. The thought haunts Ciara in her mind... ... What changes are beginning to ur within her, and the growing fear of bing the bully she resents. ************** Ciara woke up with a heavy headache. She felt miserable for no reason. It took a while before her memories of the previous night returned. "O-ohh..." She murmured, suddenly losing more motivation than before. What a crappy way to start a morning. She shook off the gloomy feeling that hung around her. She wasn''t Mia... She wasn''t to me. They attacked her first. She was only defending herself. "I should get ready for ss," She sighed, rising from her bed. She was the ss Representative so she had to set a good example for her fellow ssmates. She felt like taking a day off. With the spread of the rumors about her, Mia''s sudden return, and thenst night''s incident, simply didn''t feel like school¡ªand for good reason. "Come on, Ciara. Shake it off" She hurriedly went to the bathroom and freshened up. She looked at herself in the mirror after a thorough preparation for her lecture at the Institute. "Not bad," She said to herself, smiling brightly. Ciara ran to her lecture hall as fast as she could. That way she was able to avoid any sh with fellow students or even hear what they said about her. Before she knew it she arrived in ss, much earlier than she nned. "Oh well, it can''t hurt to be the first to get to ss every now and then," She mutterrd, maintaining her radiant smile as she entered the hall. The radiance of her smile and even the smile altogether faded as she saw thest person she wanted to see¡ªMia¡ªin the hall. It turned out she wasn''t the first to get to ss, after all. Mia, who was reading a book looked up and saw Ciara. Their eyes met for a moment until they both looked away immediately. The moment of awkwardness seemed tost forever and the silence was unbearable. ''Oh, why? It''s like my day is just fated to be terrible.'' Ciara wailed internally. She had tried her best to be cheerful yet she ended up being alone with Mia, of all people, in the ss. She decided to shake it off. She moved forward and passed by Mia, who buried her face in her book. ''Let''s do this.'' Ciara ced her materials on her usual seat and opened a book to read as well. After a few minutes passed, she realized she couldn''t concentrate. The tension was just too much. She checked the time and found out it would take about 30 more minutes before any earlyer would even arrive. ''Why is she even here early?'' Ciara asked herself. She decided to take a little peek and see what Mia was up to. She slowly and subtly looked toward Mia''s direction, only for their eyes to meet again. Immediately Ciara took her face away. ''W-was she staring at me?'' Ciara questioned. Mia''s behavior was weird ever since she returned. She was quiet, reserved and now she''s an earlyer? ''Is that really Mia?'' The tortuous moment seemed tost forever until finally, students began to trickle in. After some time, the hall was nearly upied entirely. Ciara went ahead to converse with her fellow Magic students and ended up brushing away some of the unease she was feeling. She only hoped the seniors she had taken care of the other night kept their mouths shut. Ciara took things a little too far, she was very much aware of that. ''And I even avoided using Tier 3 Magic too'' She sighed to herself. Thankfully she had not been discovered as a Tier 3 Mage, and she hoped things stayed that way. "It''s time for Homeroom!" Ciara announced to the ss when she saw their lecturer¡ªMr. Lawcroft¡ªenter the Lecture Hall. The students all took to their seats and readied themselves for ss. * * * [BREAK TIME] After ss, Ciara hung out with Serah and Sam as usual, and also with her other friends. The unease she had tried her hardest to forget slowly crept back in, causing her not to enjoy their discourse as she normally would. Also, for some reason, she kept ncing at Mia, who was alone throughout. She kind of felt bad for her. ''What''s wrong with you, Ciara? Mia doesn''t deserve any sympathy!'' She scolded herself. *************** Before she knew it, break time was over, and then the lectures ended without a hitch. Contrary to her bad feelings, not counting her awkward encounter with Mia, the day was actually uneventful. "Looks like I was worried for nothing" Ciara sighed to herself. She decided to go with Serah and Sam to her residence. Totally normal and uneventful... as she had imagined. Unfortunately, things ended up switching for the worse just as she thought the day was almost done with. On their way home, the three were suddenly surrounded by strange students. Before Ciara could fully understand andprehend the situation the students had gathered around them. "What the¡ª?!" Ciara''s voice whispered in downright surprise. "What''s happening? What''s the meaning of this? " Samuel asked in a panic. The students smirked, they were well over thirty in number. Ciara began to panic and her heart began to beat fast. So this was the reason she felt so uneasy all day. "Hey retards!" A tall and muscr-looking guy stepped out of the crowd. Sweat formed on the face of the trio. "Which one of you is Ciara?" He asked with a dangerous smirk. Ciara gulped instantly. ''This is bad...'' Chapter 58 The Strongest Tier 2 [Pt 1] ?''This is bad...'' Ciara gulped Her day turned out to be bad after all! "Oi, did you retards not hear us right?" The tall boy beckoned, moving closer to the three students. Ciara looked all around her. There were a few other students who weren''t among the ones who obstructed them. They had stopped to get a glimpse of what would ur as a result of challenging Ciara. In fact, arge portion of the whole campus was curious. Were the rumors true? How much of it was? The thirty potential assaulters were intent on finding out, and the crowd that slowly formed wanted to get a piece of the action too. Of course, they weren''t brazen enough to assault Ciara and her friends. Still, they wanted to see it with their very eyes... Ciara, the ''Exception'', in action! ''Tch... is there no other way?'' She thought to herself. The student who closed in on her and her friends didn''t want to back down, and among them were seniors in her Foundations State, while a few were people she didn''t recognize. ''Could they be... from a higher Stage?'' No matter how hard she thought, there was no way she was going to be able toe up with an answer to the burning questions within her, so Ciara decided to abandon them altogether. More important matters came first. The assaulting students slowly began to look impatient since they were ignored, and the tall boy was about to react adversely, until¡ª "I''m Ciara!" As her voice echoed around, the students smiled, their eyes all fixated on her. "So it''s you, eh? Then I suppose you already know why we''re here, don''t you?" The boy grinned. It appeared no one was going to stop the fight, and it was going to happen regardless of what she wished, so Ciara had to take the initiative. "Yeah. And that''s fine. Just leave my friends out of this!" She responded, having a deep re in her eyes. "Hey, do you think you''re in any position to make demands?!" One of the thirty students yelled in annoyance. His voice was followed by disgruntled sounds by the others around the group of three. However, Ciara ignored their words and boldly kept her eyes fixated on their leader, the tall boy. Her defiant look pierced the boy''s eyes, causing him to somewhat understand the meaning behind her undaunted demeanor. Although he wasn''t certain of the depth of her potential, he decided to ignore her tone and ept her wishes. "Fine. We''re not interested in those small fries anyway!" He replied dismissively. "Oi, Charles. Are we just gonna let that girl talk like tha¡ª?!" One of his gang protested, surprised by their leader''s concession to Ciara''s wishes. One look from the boy named Charles, however, was enough to silence his words before they could bepleted. "Zip it. I don''t know about you, but I don''t consider myself a bully who assaults the weak. Let''s not forget the reason we''re here!" The students agreed with him, and the protester had no choice but to swallow his words. "They can leave. But as soon as they''re gone... I''ll see what you''ve got!" Ciara gulped a little, bracing herself for what was toe. *************** Noir gazed at the gathering of students from a distant corner and saw Ciara looking nervous and unsure of what actions to take. His hand twitched, prompting him to interfere. He used his other hand to hold his twitching one, stopping the irrational movement and calming himself. He knew what was going to happen. He was well aware of the consequences, however... he would not act. "This... isn''t the mission," Noir told himself, turning away from Ciara and vanishing into the shadows. "Take care of yourself, Ciara" He whispered. **************** Sam and Serah looked at Ciara with unsure expressions. Even though they both knew their friend was being brave for their sake, they couldn''t do anything about it. They would only be a dead weight to Ciara if they tried aiding her, so while the two felt a little guilty that Ciara had to go through the fight alone, there was nothing that could be done about it. "It''s fine, guys. Just let me handle it... It''s my fight anyway!" Ciara told them with resolve. Sam and Serah excused themselves from the surrounding crowd, but refused to leave the area, ensuring they would at least be of aid to Ciara if things went awry and she needed to flee. "Be careful..." Serah managed to mutter, before leaving with Sam. "Hehe, good choice for now trying to run. I have tomend your guts!" The boy said, after watching Sam and Serah move away from the corner of his eyes. "Why should I run? This harassment will only continue unless I do something about it. Hopefully, by the time I''m done with you all, no one will bother me again!" The girl''s statement caused the intimidating crowd around her to burst out inughter. "Girl, while I admire your guts, you''re just being conceited now. Well, I guess you don''t realize about twenty of us are Tier 2, while the others are in Tier 1, on the verge of breaking through." The boy grinned. "No matter how powerful you are... even if the rumors are true... there''s no way someone of your level can beat all of us." Ciara gulped. She knew the boy was right to an extent. She couldn''t handle so many Tier twos and ones at once¡ªthat is, without resorting to higher magic. "Now, now. Don''t look so nervous. The n was for me to face you. If you prove too challenging for me, which I doubt, I''ll let you off the hook. How about that?" The boy smiled. Ciara couldn''t tell if the boy was joking or not. While he appeared haughty, his expression didn''t seem devious, and it appeared he was more of a muscle brain than a schemer. "Okay. I just have to defeat you, then!" Ciara smiled. "Hehe, that''s the spirit. I won''t hold back, you know? My name is Jerry, and of all the Tier 2s in the Expert Foundation state... I''m the strongest!" Chapter 59 The Strongest Tier 2 [Pt 2] ?Ciara''s heart raced for a second, but before she could entirely process what he said, the boy jumped at her. His body became shrouded in yellow aura instantly, causing his speed to greatly increase. ''Silent Casting?!'' Ciara''s head rang, noticing the boy hardly spoke words before his magic manifested. She had to ept his im. The skill he just disyed was enough to prove it. "[Sylph''s Whisper]" Ciara hurriedly generated her signature attack. Whirlwind magically appeared and protected her from Jerry''s intended assault. However... >BOOOMM!!!< A quaking sound shook the ground, causing Ciara to stumble within her sphere of influence. The ground kept quaking, and suddenly seeing the faint glow of yellow course through it, Ciara knew a spell was underway. Before the ground shook for the final time, Ciara jumped, using a Tier 1 wind spell to propel herself from the ground in an instant. As soon as she was a few meters from her previous location, the earth caved in, and her previous tform became nothing but rubble. "If I had remained there..." She mumbled. The assault was not done, however, as the rubbles suddenly started moving, and became shrouded in yellow energy. "Another spell!" Ciara eximed. The several rocks floated and seemed to be aimed at Ciara''s position in midair. Before she could entirely grasp her situation, they wereunched at her at a terrifying speed. As the girl watched countless rocks lunge at her, her lips curled up in a smile, and she admitted silently, the skill of her challenger. ''This might not be as easy as the other ones...'' "[Wind Layer]" She chanted. A yellow sh appeared, and an intangible field appeared, defending her from the iing earth magic. Since Ciara was in midair, there was very little she could do as she was endlessly assaulted by the glowing rocks. After having enough of the continuous assaults, Ciara poured some of her magic power into the shield, causing it to erge and glow even brighter. "[Wind Layer Alternate: Push]" Suddenly, the barrier of wind defending Ciara became a gust, pushing itself to the rocks as they generated a wave that made everything around her fly away. Even the floating rocks became fodder as they were sent back to the ground, or into the whirling tornado and forced to be mere pebbles. With a single spell, she turned the situation around and got rid of all the annoying assaults. Giving a sigh, Ciara dispelled the [Sylph Whisper] she changed earlier, causing her to see Jerry squatting on the ground with his hands ced on the earth. With her visibility now restored, sheunched herself from her location and charged toward her target. She saw his lips move again, signaling he was about to use magic, but she didn''t know which. For every magic usage, there had to be a chant. This was trite in the world of magic, and all mages were no exception to this, even those of the highest caliber. The disadvantage of chanting to its user is that their hand is revealed to the opponent, and vice versa, causing a form of bnce in battle. However, it was possible for one to use magic that the other party was unaware of, making the tides tilt in your favor. This made the research of new magic, chanting speed, and quick magic activation the most important trait of a seasoned Mage. However, there existed a concept that altered the usual flow of a magic battle. That was the use of silent casting. Through silent casting, one could chant enchant, and enhance while in battle but the opponent would have no idea what magic the person used. The advantage of knowing the magic would be rendered nonexistent, as the whole situation would turn unpredictable. In face of such a concept, only the one with the greatest strategy or superior magic would win. ''Since he uses silent casting, he is undoubtedly very skilled. But... I won''t lose so easily!'' Ciara resolved. No matter what manner of power the boy disyed, she was still confident in her victory. After all. "You''re not the only one who knows silent casting!" Ciara yelled. She also moved her lips, hiding whatever magic she was going to use from her opponent. The only thing that could be seen from the magic activation of both Ciara and Jerry was the joint glow of their Tier 2 magic. ? A great earth spike suddenly grew from the ground and lunged toward Ciara''s shield. As soon as it made contact with it, a massive crack appeared on the surface, causing Roxanne''s eyes to bulge in shock. However, Jerry wasn''t done. More spikes came forth, and in mere moments, Ciara''s shield waspletely shattered. A wide grin appeared on Jerry''s face as he finally summoned a few more spikes to conclude the job. ording to him, Ciara was stunned and trapped, only to be finished off by his spell. Of course, he wasn''t intending to kill her, but in his opinion, a good fight had to leave the loser some bruised to remember how epic it was. "I''m impressed. Even though she wasn''t a Tier 3 like the rumors said... her skills should easily ce her among the Experts of the Foundational Stage." Jerry mumbled, watching as his rocks would soon make contact with Ciara. Suddenly, a wide grin formed on Ciara''s face, making Jerry''s face twist in shock, wondering why she would make such an expression. His earth spike suddenly slowed down before they touched her, and as soon as they made contact with her skin, they turned into tiny particles of sand. "W-wha¡ª?!" Jerry eximed. Ciara had used a veryplex earth spell in the Tier 2 category, which was capable of breaking down rocks into tiny particles, generating a weathering effect, [Weathering Earth]. Even though Jerry was shocked at Ciara''s ability to use the spell, he didn''t have the luxury of remaining stunned, as his opponent shrouded her body in a yellow aura, generating a yellow tform beneath her feet in mid air to propel herself toward the squatting boy. "This is the end!" Chapter 60 The Strongest Tier 2 [Pt 3] ?>FWOOOOSHH< Her body blended with the wind as she shot herself downward, diving to Jerry, who could only make a flustered face while quickly shrouding himself in yellow aura. "Hehe, you''re not piercing thisyer of dense mana, Ciara! I might have been mostly using earth spells since our fight started, but my specialty is Enhancement!" His body became hard as stone, taking on a dark brownplexion as his shocked face turned into a reckless smile. "Come!" Everyone watched in anticipation, already concluding the end result of the match, but Sam and Serah knew otherwise. A hopeful smile formed on their face as they already knew who the winner would be. Opening his arms wide, Jerry anticipated Ciara reaching him. Once she did, he would tank whatever attacks she had nned, and then capture her in his arms before finishing her off. Of course, not literally. Ciara''s smile formed as she realized what Jerry was intending, and sped herself more using a wind enhancement. ''If you only respond to brute force... I''ll show you!'' "[Iron Fist]. [Wind Layered Fist]. [Super Boost]. [me Fist]. [Maximum Potential]. [Hard Skin]." Using six Tier 2 enhancements at once, Ciara charged toward her enemy with a devastating force. "T-That''s impossible... all at once?!" Jerry eximed. However, the feat was urring before his very eyes, so he could not dismiss it so easily. Though his body was not fast enough to follow through, his mind instinctively knew that he would not be able to handle what wasing! ''Ciara... you may not be a Tier 3... but you''re the strongest Tier 2 I''ve ever seen!'' And with that, Jerry made hisst statement, bracing himself for impact. "I''m screwed!" >BOOOOOMMMMM!!!< The loud explosion caused an eruption of wind that swept through the area, easing dust everywhere. The people had to cover their eyes for a moment since dust blinded their eyes. However, as soon as themotion began to settle, and their eyes opened, they saw an incredible sight before them. Arge dent had been made on the ground, rushing an entire ten-meter radius around both Ciara and Jerry. The hole was still steaming, and at the center stood the used Tier 3, as well as the unconscious challenger she had. Clearly, she was victorious! "Huu, for real... this guy just had to push me to get serious!" Ciara mumbled to herself. Yes, he was a jerk, and a stubborn one at that. Still, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of respect for the guy. After all, he had fought her fair and square, and even at thest minute, he didn''t ask for any assistance. Looking around her, everyone appeared awed and some frightened. ''Good. With this, I''ve shown that I''m not a Tier 3, but I''m very formidable as a Tier 2!'' She thought to herself, walking off from the battlefield However... she couldn''t be any more wrong. "W-where do you think you''re going?!" A loud voice suddenly rang in her ears, causing her to halt abruptly. Ciara''s eyes widened as she saw the rest of the thirty students all ring at her with no intention to back down even after their leader had been defeated. "What are you guys doing? Wasn''t the deal just to defeat your representative? I already defeated Jerry, so why are you-" "Shut up! When did we ever make such a promise to you? That was all Jerry''s saying!" A disgruntled student bellowed, stepping forward. Ciara recognized him instantly. He was the one who was acting dissatisfied a few moments ago but was forcefully silenced by Jerry. ''Was there some form of bad blood between the two of them?'' She began to wonder. If that was the case, with Jerry now out of the picture, she was prey to their more oppressive tendencies. "Hehe, I''d like to see you run your mouth and disy your arrogance again! Even though you won against Jerry, you must have used up a lot of your mana. I wonder how long you''llst against us!" The boy snickered. His statements made the rest of the students burst out in maliciousughter. This wasn''t looking too good for Ciara. "Ciara!" Serah and Sam shouted, trying to reach their friend and escape together now that things had gone awry. However, it wasn''t going to be so easy since there were more adversaries in the area. "Shut it, small fry. We''re not here for you!" Two of the Tier 2s barked at Ciara''s friends, giving off a menacing vibe. From their experience with Mia, they both knew that fighting one, talkless of two of a higher Tier was impossible for them. "Hey! Stay away from them!" Ciara yelled. Her loud voice attracted the attention of all of her assaulters as they turned toward her with a sadistic grin. "Good. That''s more like it! Hehehe..." With their focus now turned on Ciara, she gulped and a bead of sweat appeared on her face. Was she going to be able to take on all of them with Tier 2 magic? Of course not! Individually, they would be no match for her. But, they had her surrounded... and dragging out a battle such as that would only leave her exhausted and disadvantaged. Suddenly, many shes of yellow and white light radiated among the attacking students, indicating the activation of magic. With so many, about 30 of them, Ciara knew she couldn''t stop all of them. Was this the end? In a few moments, their spells would be activated, and she would be served crushing defeat. ''No... this is unfair!'' Her thoughts rang. Why did she have to endure such hardship, all for the purpose of hiding her Tier? All she wanted was to live an enjoyable life, yet trash popped out of nowhere and started interfering with it. ''Unforgivable... Annoying...'' Her thoughts trailed. A sudden rush of anger began surging through her, and her earlier rationality became blurred. "Try blocking or dodging this!" The annoying boy yelled, nearlypleted with his chant, as well as many others. Merely hearing his voice annoyed her greatly, and the expression of satisfaction he made enraged her. "You''re weak... so why are you so pleased with yourself for ganging up on me?" Chapter 61 Letting Loose ?"You''re all weak... so why are you so pleased with yourself for ganging up on me?" Ciara whispered silently. Was she going to stand for this? Allow herself to be humiliated all for the sake of protecting the school life she had worked so hard to build? ''No... this isn''t right...'' Why did she have to be the one to suffer such indignation when she wasn''t the one to be med? Why did she have to worry about the consequences of her actions when she wasn''t the cause of it? "That''s it... I''ve had enough!" Ciara mumbled. As the glows increased to their maximum, the attacks were ready. About ten of the students shrouded themselves in enhancements and charged toward Ciara, while the rest started tounch magic spells at her. [Elemental Armament] [Magic Missile] They respectively chanted as their poured their mana into their assaults, intent on entirely defeating their foe. Ciara watched them approach, and a grin slowly formed on her face. Serah and Sam never ceased their worried looks, and would have run to her aid if not for the fact that they knew it would only hurt Ciara more. She was enduring this from them, so if they rushed in thoughtlessly and put themselves in harm''s way, they would onlypound her loss. "CIARAAAAA!!!" They yelled, both powerlessly and desperately, scared for the harm that was to be wrought on their friends. However, both of them would soon realize that their worries were misced. "Render all thates before me distorted, and allow me affect they that seek harm unto my person. Revealing the nature of things and enabling the effect of imbnce..." Ciara chanted, her eyes closed. Suddenly, to the surprise of everyone present, a blue light appeared around Ciara. She opened her eyes, and a confident, determined grin was now on her face. Before the students could halt, her spell waspleted. "[Interference]" The blue light around her suddenly spread everywhere, like a pulse. The wave of energy swept through the students, who braced themselves for the bombardment of whatever high-ss magic Ciara cast. However, to their surprise, the spell didn''t hurt a single bit. "E-eh...?" They let out in surprise, looking at each other and discovering they were fine. "It must be a trick, a light show! We have nothing to be worried about!" The same annoying boy yelled, encouraging the already flustered students. Taking heed to his words, and seeing that whatever Ciara did was ineffective, the group continued charging toward her, unwilling to stop. The grin on Ciara''s face grew wider, and she slowly counted. "Three. Two. One..." Suddenly, all the spells and enchantments the students had made that neared Ciara disappeared. Their white and yellow lights ceased, and the magic armors those advanced near her wore were entirely destroyed. "W-wha-?!" Everyone muttered, most especially the annoying boy who riled them all up. His face was contorted in shock, and as one who was among the students on the front lines, previously shrouded in enhancement, he began to feel a chill. With his protection and buff now lifted for unknown reasons, he was now bare. "You... you''re first!" He suddenly heard a voice, and upon looking forward, in its direction, he saw Ciara''s dark smile. Instinctively he reacted by trying to use his most powerful weapon to escape from the danger that was looming in on him. "W-wait a mome¡ª!" Ciara instantly lunged toward him, shrouded in blue light, which meant a Tier 3 enhancement. >BOOM< She swiftly gave him an elbow jab in a sh, causing blood to instantly spurt out of his mouth. "Guarkkkk!!!" Screams leaked out of his lips as Ciara''s arm drilled into his skin, sending shockwaves of impact flying around. Upon seeing this, everyone watching realized that things had just taken an awry turn! >BOOOOOOMMM< The boy''s body was sent flying away, crashing a couple of meters away from Ciara while breaking apart the ground hended on. With that single strike, he lost consciousness, leaving behind him the remaining students who were confused as to the disappearance of their magic, as well as scared concerning the sudden change in Ciara''s demeanor. "One down... 29 to go!" She grinned. "P-please wait-" One tried pleading after seeing how swiftly Ciara dealt with her friend. She certainly didn''t want to end up with a dent in her guts just like him. However, just like the already unconscious boy, she was shown no mercy. >FWOOOOSHH< Ciara dashed toward her in a sh, covered by a blue aura, with shes of white and blue lightning shrouding her. "N-no wai-!" The girl''s face was smashed in by Ciara''s fists instantly, crushing her teeth and her facial muscles in an instant. >BAM!< The impact echoed through the ears of the surrounding student, and the poor girl''s helpless body iled away,unching far away and crashing into the ground as well. >BOOOOOMMMMM< Disposing of two Tier 2s in an instant, Ciara didn''t appear to be fazed in the slightest, a sight that scared everyone present. Her excited grin and the obsessive gleam in her eyes made even Sam and Serah wonder if the girl standing a couple of meters from them was the same friend they had. If they didn''t know any better... they could mistake her for Mia! "W-what in the world!" "So it was true! She''s a Tier 3!" "I-impossible... how did she stop our magic?" The students all murmured in fear and shock, all ring at Ciara and hoping she wouldn''t set her sights on them. Even the surrounding students were already murmuring amongst themselves, all surprised, but at the same time frightened by Ciara''s freakish disy of power. "Annoying... you''re all annoying!" Ciara mumbled, sick of the hypocrisy disyed around her. When it was her turn to face such an overwhelming number of students, there were no such reactions. In fact, the people around found the sight amusing. They took pleasure in the fact that she was outmatched by her adversaries. However, now that the tables were turned, and she had unexpectedly gotten the upper hand, no one found it exciting anymore. Chapter 62 Beatdown ?''Do you think I''ll allow myself to suffer indignation just to satisfy you all and keep you entertained?!'' Ciara thought to herself in annoyance. No more! She suffered and endured quite a lot to achieve this level of power... She wasn''t going to shame herself and her master just to give her opponents a feeling of satisfaction. "I''ll make you all regret fighting me!" >WHOOOOSHH< In a sh, her blue-colored body, covered in lightning raced across the battlefield, with traces of her speeding light and afterimages seen, Ciara clenched her fist and drove powerful blows into the bodies of her fellow students. They couldn''t defend themselves with magic, since both spells and enhancements had been rendered ineffective for some reason. Their bare bodies embraced the very painful hits that were sent to them, causing the previous predators, now prey, to spit out blood and cough in agony. Their bodies froze as they watched their fellow students pummeled. Paralyzed and shocked by the beatdown going on, the bullies couldn''t have imagined that things would turn out this way. "N-no... Plea-" Before any of them couldplete their pleas, powerful blows hit them, sending them into unconsciousness. Even if the suffering students wanted to, they couldn''t react or dodge the strikes before theynded. Ciara was just too fast! >POW!< >BAM!< >BOOM!!!< In mere moments, everyone had been subjugated. In the midst of the, Ciara stood. Looking tired and at the same time deadly, her heavy breaths huffed as her eyes darted around to see if there were any more enemies. There wasn''t! Using her least favorite Magic Type, she dominated thirty students on her own... such was the power of the 3rd Tier. ****************** "Ciara... are you okay?" Serah finally spoke up, after enduring a tortuous amount of time walking with Ciara and Sam. Recollecting what had led to this moment, she didn''t exactly find it pleasant. However, Serah couldn''t let things keep going the way they were. After Ciara defeated the bullies, she gave a menacing re to the spectators, who instantly got the message and scurried off before their turn came for a beatdown. Soon, the area became deserted. Other than the hard breathing escaping Ciara''s lungs and the hard whooshing of the evening wind, no sound could be heard around. The girl''s blue energy dissipated, and she loosened her fists while rxing her body. The battle was over. She nced at her two friends and saw them in a distance. "Are the both of you alright?" Ciara''s voice suddenly broke the tension. Serah and Sam, who were also paralyzed while watching Ciara, instantly snapped out of their daze. "A-ah..." Sam muttered in his usual stutter. In the presence of overwhelming power, he was always a coward. Perhaps it was due to Ciara''s friendly nature or how much time they had spent together, but the both of them seemed to have forgotten how she had dealt with Mia in the past. With this incident, their memories returned, and for a moment, Sam couldn''t answer Ciara properly. "We''re fine..." Serah sharply cut in, realizing that they had somehow hurt Ciara by their expressions. She knew their reaction to Ciara was rude. After all, she only went so far in order to defend herself and them. Besides, she wasn''t in the wrong or seeking trouble. ''Why then... why did Ipare her to Mia at that time?'' Serah''s conscience pricked her. "Alright. As long as you''re both fine... that''s what matters. Let''s go..." And just like that, without waiting, Ciara headed toward her dorm, expecting the two of them to catch up. "H-hey, wait up!" Serah shouted, jabbing Sam as she ran toward Ciara. Sam, feeling guilty, but unable to stop his natural reaction, jumped slightly. Serah had already begun running to Ciara and he was getting left behind. "W-wait for me!" He yelled, before dashing with his little legs to catch up. After some time, they walked at the same pace. However, Ciara didn''t say a single word to them, and the distant expression she had on her face wasn''t making it any easier for either of her friends to talk. ''Things can''t continue this way!'' Serah''s mind rang. They were already close to their dorms, so if she didn''t make any move now, the chance to do so would soon vanish. ''It''s now or never!'' And so she blurted out the first word since the several minutes they had been walking together. "Ciara... are you okay?" Ciara''s body slightly quivered upon hearing those words, however, it quickly stiffened almost as soon as it loosened. "I''m fine." Her voice replied in a low, distant tone. Serah, of course, wasn''t going to buy that response and decided to further the conversation. "Are you su-" "Serah, please..." Ciara''s voice sharply cut off Serah''s attempt at a conversation. Suddenly, Ciara halted, causing the rest to stop abruptly and wonder why she had chosen that course of action. "... I... I just want some quiet right now. I want to be alone. Please..." As Ciara said this, her voice trailed, and her eyes were stretched away from where they stood. She gazed far into the distance, hiding her eyes from her friends. Serah wanted to push further, but bridled her stubborn tendency. She would only be selfish if she kept pestering Ciara to open up when the girl was clearly hurt and needed time to gather her feelings. Plus, she wasn''t very good in situations like this. "O-okay..." She managed to let out, feeling pricked in her heart. "Thank you," Ciara answered tly, before finally moving forward once again. Sam and Serah shot each other helpless nces as they could not do anything in the situation. However, they knew within that they weren''t only quiet for Ciara''s sake, but theirs as well. After all, what she needed at the moment were friends to cheer her up, and neither of them could provide such warmth. At least not today. * * * [A/N] Hello. Author here. If you like this book, please do well to support by sending your Power Stones and Golden Tickets. Yourments and reviews are also much appreciated. Thank you. Chapter 63 Desperation ?Ciara finally arrived at her dorm and separated herself from her friends. She felt eyes on her, the attention of students she didn''t bother ncing at to recognize. Did they witness her fight and know she was a Tier 3? She had no idea! ''No... don''t think about it!'' Quickening her steps, Ciara made for her room and shut the door behind her tightly, huffing in both exhaustion and anxiety. "They know, don''t they? They know..." She mumbled to herself as her hands instinctively went to her hair and roughened it in a crazed state. After spending so long trying to hide it and blending in with everyone, Ciara had now be both a liar, and a maniac. Her life was practically ruined. "What do I do now? What do I do..." Ciara paced around her room asking herself in a panic. She didn''t want to break down before Serah and Sam and appear weak since they both seemed very worried about her, but she was freaking out internally. She had lost a grip on herself and revealed her Tier 3 Status. Not only that, but in front of so many witnesses. She was fortunate that there was no staff present at the time, but it was only a matter of time before the news spread and the truth ultimately revealed. Before that happened, she had to do something. "But that can I do?!" She wailed to herself. It wasn''t as though she recognized the faces of everyone who saw her, plus the wounds inflicted on the students she fought were still present. There was nothing Ciara could do to escape her predicament. "Is this... Is this really the end?" She would be forced to move higher in her ss and lose all the rtionships she had made. Not only that, her notoriety would spread throughout the campus, and she would soon be the new Mia. "Is this... Is this all her doing?!" Ciara asked herself, clenching her fist as she thought of the one who was most likely responsible for the incident. At present, Mia appeared to be harmless, but what if that was all an act? Ciara was currently trapped, and no one stood anything to gain from the whole situation more than Mia! "No, no... Now is not the time to think about her. I need to find a solution to this... and fast!" Suddenly, a thought shed in her head, causing her eyes to widen. "T-That''s it!" Ciara yelled to herself. She knew how devastating her situation was, and she couldn''t do anything within her power. However, in situations like this, all she needed was help. Gnd. Lorna... Noir. If she could reach out to any of them, they could somewhat assist her in the current condition she was in. However... "I can''t..." She squeezed her hand, hesitating for a moment. Finally, another name came to mind and her heart suddenly found a glimmer of hope once again. "R-Richard... Lawcroft!" Yes, Ciara''s teacher and friend who had been there for her through thick and thin. Surely, if anyone around could help her and try understanding the situation she was in, it would be him. "I need... I need to talk to him!" She thought aloud. Even though it was evening already and the day had long passed, Ciara was too anxious to wait for another second in her room. Even as time passed, she was certain that news of what she did was spreading. She couldn''t just rx in her room, awaiting the whole campus to hear of it. What would Gnd and Lorna think of her? What would Noir think? "I have to take care of this... fast!" With that line of thought, Ciara hurriedly dashed away from her room and ran as fast as she could to the one man she could count on who was close by. ******************** It didn''t take Ciara very long to reach Richard''s office. Unlike other students, as the ss Representative, she had a fair idea of the schedule of a lot of her teachers. Since she often had to attend to a thing or two even after sses ended, she often had to wait behind with teachers and the staff. Among them, was most especially Richard Lawcroft. Not only was he Ciara''s homeroom teacher, but he was also a friend to her who also taught her private magic lessons once in a while and allowed her to borrow some books from his study. Needless to say, she knew he was most likely going to still be in his office. Flinging the door to the staff hall open, Ciara navigated her way through the hallway and her eyes darted to a door on her far right. With heavy breaths, perspiration visibly on her skin, and a desperate expression, she reached for the door and opened it without even knocking. "R-Richard! I need your help!" She stepped into the wide office, filled with nothing but his chairs and desk, along with shelves adorned with books and many objects Ciara had known to be magic tools. Richard, her teacher, was fortunately present. He wasn''t on his chair, rather his tall gait stood firm in front of a shelf, as he firmly gripped a book while drawing it out of the many clusters of books before him. "C-Ciara?!" He eximed, disying shock at the girl''s abrupt visit. The book he held nearly slipped from his fingers, before quickly grabbing it tighter than earlier. His stunned expression remained for a brief moment before he finally managed to utter more words at the dumbfounded girl. "What are you doing here?" At the sound of Richard''s voice, Ciara''s body quivered, and her heart ached. The worry and anxiety that she had been suppressing since the incident, preventing herself from fully breaking down, began to rush from the depths of her being. "I... I..." She tried speaking but was choked by the emotional trauma she was having. What could she say? She didn''t know how to begin. Chapter 64 The Teachers Assistance [Pt 1] ?Richard''s worried expression made her tear up. It seemed like he hadn''t heard anything yet, since he was still looking at her with his usual warmth. "Ciara, hey. Are you okay?" His voice came again. At this point, she could t control herself anymore. The same question her friends had asked, but for some reason, it felt different this time around. "No... No, I''m not! I''m scared, Richard. I''m so scared!" She finally broke down, giving in to her tears and worry. The fear of slowly losing herself. Her anxious feelings of leaving the bonds she had made, or everyone around her looking at her with a different set of eyes. Ciara didn''t want to be ostracized! "What do I do? I don''t know... Why is this happening to me? After everything I did. I did nothing wrong, and yet.. everything seems like it''s copsing! I don''t... I don''t know what to do or where to go anymore!" She cried Ciara waited for the cliched statements that others would tell her. Words like "I''m sorry", or "it''s alright" wouldn''t cut it. She didn''t know what she expected to hear, or what would actuallyfort her. However, she just wanted to calm the storm within her and sought safety. Without uttering a single word, Richard dropped his book, and in a sh, he was right before her. Before Ciara could react, he embraced her and patted her back. "E-eh...?" She mumbled in confusion. "Ciara... Just let it out first. I can wait, I have all night." He finally spoke. His soothing voice echoed in her ears, and the fact that he didn''t immediately hear her out, but instead noticed that Ciara had been stifling a lot of emotions within herself made her break down even more. "Uahhhhhhh!!!" She cried, letting out the pain, regret, fear, and gratitude she felt at that moment. Richard didn''t let her go during the whole time. Even as snot poured on him, and tears fell, he refused to refrain from his embrace. And so, time passed, with only Roxanne''s voice audible within his office. **************** Finally, after some time passed, Ciara slowed down, and thenpletely poured out everything she wanted to. The aftermath of that was Richard allowing her to seat on one of the chairs facing his desk while he brought his chair, which was originally behind the table, beside her. Now close to each other, Richard stared hard at her, waiting for her to talk. And so she began narrating the story from scratch, leading to the incident that just concluded. "Wow... I see. So that''s what happened." Richard mumbled, cing his hand under his chin as he deliberated on the matter. Ciara kept quiet and observed her teacher and friend. He appeared quite capable, showing worry and analysis at the same time. "This isn''t good. Being a Tier 3 means automatically being promoted to a higher Stage. The Tiers define a Student''s ss, to begin with, and most students would be happy about this system." Richard began exining. "Most times, students who enter the Institute are Tier 1. It is expected that during their stay in the Institute, they grow considerably. For the Foundation Stage, once a person reaches the Expert ss, they should have be Tier 2. The same applies to the Advanced and Final Stages. Students should have reached Tier 3 at the end of the Advanced Stage and Tier 4 at the end of the Final Stage." Ciara listened attentively, basking in Richard''s every word. "It''s possible for students not to achieve this and still get promoted, as long as they score considerably well in their exams. However, students in a higher Tier can''t remain in a lower ss. The situation is dire indeed. Now that you''ve been exposed, if the higher-ups catch wind of this, your fears may be realized." Ciara''s eyes widened in despair. Was this the end? "N-no... I don''t want that..." Ciara mumbled, hoping for a small glimmer of hope. However, deep within her, she knew all she prayed for was a childish dream. Even though Richard was a teacher, it wasn''t as though he held that high of a position in the Southern Magic Institute to help her. There was nothing either of them could do. "Ciara. I may not be able to read minds, but I can pretty much guess what''s going on in your head." Richard suddenly spoke. Her eyes widened as she looked at his face. It was expressing a caring smile, full of warmth and understanding. "Don''t worry about it too much, Ciara. I''ll take care of it for you." He assured her. "W-wha-? But how...?!" Ciara stuttered. It wasn''t that she didn''t think her friend was capable, but he was merely a homeroom lecturer. There was hardly much he could do about it. However, his eyes somewhat proved to differ. The determination and care he had written on them showed that he knew what he was saying. "Come now, Ciara. Have I ever lied to you? Just trust me." He answered. The turbulent storm within her subsided, and after considering it for a moment, Ciara decided to ce her faith in Richard. It wasn''t as though worry would make anything better. So far, he had always managed to pull through for her. Once again, she would ce her faith in him. "T-thank you so much... Truly..." Ciara sobbed. Richard merely smiled at her and nodded, not saying any more than he already had. Since Ciara, who was usually so strong and confident, sought his help in such a state, how could he not help her? ************************************* Ciara smacked her lips as she woke up in her room the next morning, feeling somehow refreshed. She didn''t know what cause such a change, but her body was lighter than it had been in the past. "Hmmm... why, I wonder..." She slurred, not entirely grasping everything around her. "T-time...?" Ciara''s head tilted toward her clock and found out the reason why she had felt so rxed. She had overslept! "Shit!!!" Her loud voice echoed throughout her room. Quickly bouncing from her bed, sheunched herself to the bathroom and hurried to begin her daily schedule of freshening up before ss. However, Ciara knew that it didn''t matter how much she rxed. There was no way she was getting to ss early. After all... It was already past noon! * * * [A/N] Hello, dear readers. I know what you''re all thinking. Yeah, isn''t this the story about our dear Noir? Why is Ciara taking up most of the space here? I like Ciara, and I''m sure a couple of you do too, but Noir is the protagonist of this story... right? You''re right. He is. And don''t worry. We''ll have him soon. Just be patient. The buildup is getting somewhere, I promise. Chapter 65 The Teachers Assistance [Pt 2] ?"No way! No way! I''m screwed!" Her mind rang as her trembling hands made for her toothbrush. "Why would I oversleep? Ahhh! This is bad!" Suddenly, a memory hit her, causing her to freeze on the spot. All the things that had happened the previous day came rushing in. She remembered it all, how she exposed her Tier 3 Status and defeated the bullies that surrounded her. Upon realizing this, her hands no longer had the strength to wield her brush. The energy she once had dissipated, as her body trembled. "N-no... what have I done!?!" She gasped. It was at this moment that Ciara left the bathroom and crashed back on her bed. There was no need to go so early or try so hard anymore. After all, her life was practically over. Ciara remembered Richard and the promise he made to her. However, she wasn''t brave enough to leave her room and face the other students. ''I trust Richard... but, is it really possible? Maybe he tried his best, but things still didn''t work out...'' She thought to herself. Any moment from now, the authorities would contact her and forcefully promote her. Upon thinking about all this, Ciara took a deep breath and asked herself a question. "Ahh, Ciara... what the hell are you doing?!" Even though things had gone awry, there was no way she had any justification to stop now. Even if she got promoted, it wasn''t over. Even if everyone ostracized her, she still had friends who wouldn''t. "This- this is no big deal!" She encouraged herself. Ciara couldn''t forget that she was the daughter of a Duke. While she had done her best to hide the fact and not rely on her noble lineage, if push came to shove, that was a backup. "I''m not going to break down now!" Clenching her fist and gritting her teeth, Ciara stood up once again from her bed and headed to the bathroom to get ready for school. "I really amte, though!" * * * Ciara rushed to ss, meeting no one on her way there. Of course, this was only natural since all the students were most likely in their lecture halls. "It''s nearly break time. I''ll sneak in during that period!" Ciara muttered under her breath as she picked up her pace. After some moments she arrived, and just as estimated, it was already break time. ''Gulp!'' Ciara shuddered as she stood in front of the closed door of the lecture hall. Her hands shook as she tried opening it, wondering what everyone would be talking about and how they would look at her if she showed herself. "Come on... Let''s just get this over with!" Ciara gritted her teeth, shutting her eyes as she pushed the door open and proceeded to enter. However, the first word she heard stopped her in her tracks. Among the noise of the students that leaked out while opening the door, her ears picked up something. "... Ciara..." ''They''re talking about me!'' Her eyes instantly bulged. However, it was toote to stop the momentum she had built up as the creaking sound of the door attracted the attention of all the students within the hall, and in no time at all, all eyes were on theter. "U-uhh... s-sorry I''mte everyone... Haha..." Ciara''s voice broke as she tried acting as naturally as she could. For a second, there was silence, and only Ciara''s nervousugh echoed across the hall. Then came the floodgates of her ssmates'' voices. "Ciara!" "Oh, it''s Ciara!" "I thought she wouldn''te today!" "Ciara, are you alright? Serah said you were not feeling too well!" "We were nning on checking on you once school was over for today!" "Have you been overworking yourself again?" "Hehe, I''m surprised though. This is the first time you''vee thiste." "I suppose you''re still human, after all!" "Ciara!" As their high-pitched voices rang in her ears, and her eyes witnessed the sincere and happy faces of the students, Ciara realized that they hadn''t caught wind of the incident that urred yesterday. They weren''t looking at her with fear or distrust, rather it was that of relief. The unrelenting noise of her ssmates'' as they advanced to her in their multitude made her nearly tear up. "I-I''m fine, guys. I was just a little tired is all." Sheughed, finally responding to the myriads of questions posed by her friends and acquaintances. Among the crowd, her eyes caught Serah and Sam who gave her warm smiles. They nodded and gave a thumbs-up, making her nod in response. Everything was fine! As she looked around the ssroom, her eyes caught another person. It was Mia, who sat by the edge at the forefront of the ss. She could have sworn that the girl''s eyes were on her for a slight second, but as soon as Ciara focused on her, Mia turned her face away. ''What''s her deal?'' Roxanne thought. Perhaps Mia was feeling a burning rage within her, or a sense of frustration that things didn''t go ording to her ns. ''No matter what you do, Mia... you''re not going to win!'' With this, Ciara enjoyed her break with everyone as they conversed and shared meals together... just as usual. Everyone except Mia. * * * "Ahhh, ss is finally over!" Serah groaned in a loud voice as she flexed her arms while cracking her bones. "It''s always the same with you, Serah. You''re always so impatiently waiting for us to finish." Sam smiled, shaking his head. Ciara smiled as she sat beside her friends, waving the students who were leaving goodbye. Ciara was not quite ready to leave the Lecture Hall yet. "Are you still worried about what happened yesterday? I told you, neither of us heard anything about you on our way to ss. I don''t know how, but no one''s talking about it." Serah said, looking at Roxanne with a reassuring face. "It''s true. I was quite surprised myself." Sam added. Ciara wondered how that could happen. If it did, then there was only one person who could be responsible for it. "Richard! He actually did it!" Chapter 66 Back To Normal ?"Richard! He actually did it." She whispered to herself. ''But how...?'' Ciara knew that his intervention had somehow prevented the exposure of her mishap yesterday, and the spread of the news. While she still wasn''t aware of how he was able to achieve something like that, she realized how indebted she was to him. "I have to speak to Richard. He should be in his office..." Ciara said to her friends, standing from her seat. Serah held her friend as soon as she attempted leaving. "Mr. Lawcroft didn''te today." Ciara halted and turned to see Serah''s serious expression. Normally, Serah would tease her about wanting to see their homeroom teacher, but this wasn''t currently the case. "What do you mean?" She asked. Richard Lawcroft was their homeroom teacher, so it was only natural that he would be around. Yet, Serah said otherwise. "Oh yeah. You camete today, so you don''t know." Sam said, looking at Ciara. "He had a day off today, so we had a substitute homeroom teacher today. He did say Mr. Lawcroft would be back in two days." Ciara''s expression appeared confused, wondering whether his absence had anything to do with her. "Welp, there''s no use overthinking it. I hear it''s prettymon for lecturers to take breaks, and who wan me them? I mean... If no one else, Mr. Lawcroft deserves to rest." Serah pointed out. Ciara found reason in her friend''s words and realized she was probably stretching things out. ''There''s no need to worry. When he returns, I''ll have to thank him for everything!'' She resolved within herself. "In that case, let''s head back to the dorms. I don''t know about you, but I''m pretty beat!" Serah''s voice caused Ciara tough, making Sam join in on the fun. "Yeah. I guess you''re right!" She answered. The three friends proceeded to exit the lecture hall, leaving only onest student behind. Of course, the student''s presence bothered them a little, but they ignored her and decided to leave. Mia, the only one remaining in the lecture hall watched, from the corner of her eye, Ciara and her friends leaving the hall. After they were no longer in the room, she closed the book she pretended to be reading and sighed. Her lips pursed downward, making a slight frown while pondering an issue in her mind. "... I wonder..." Mia''s soft voice whispered, before finally rising from her seat to return to her residence. ************* ''T-this is... so surprising!'' Ciara''s mind rang. There she was, walking amidst students, yet none of them stared at her with any eyes of suspicion. Of course, the rumor persisted, but fewer people were talking about it now. Since they had no proof, such hearsay was bound to dissipate sooner orter. "At this rate... It''s only a matter of time before everything goes back to normal!" Ciara beamed. And everything was all thanks to Richard. Ciara steeled her fists in resolve, promising herself to see him the moment he returned from his break. He deserved her total gratitude! As they were walking, with Roxanne beaming in satisfaction while thinking of her teacher, and the life of normalcy that was within her reach, a voice suddenly broke her out of her thoughts. "Hey, Ciara..." As soon as she heard Serah''s voice, Ciara looked at her friend with a pleasant smile. However, the troubled expression on Serah''s face made the smile she had slowly fade away. "W-what''s the matter?" Ciara asked, tilting her face to catch a glimpse of Sam in hopes that he would be able to exin Serah''s reaction. Surprisingly, Sam also had a simr expression. "Guys...e on, what''s wrong?" Ciara asked, now genuinely worried. "Ciara. I''m sorry... for yesterday, for everything." Serah blurted out. She wasn''t very good with apologies and expressing her feelings, but her guilt had eaten into her too deeply. "Eh..??!" Ciara let out in surprise. Of course, she didn''t know what exactly Serah was sorry for. It wasn''t as though she was the one responsible for the bullies attacking her, or Ciara''s loss of control. Serah was only caught up in Ciara''s mess, to begin with. The one who spread the rumor was even the true perpetrator of whatever chaos that arose following its spread. "I-I''m sorry too, Ciara." Sam stuttered, shutting his eyes and quickly bowing his head. "W-wha-?!" Now she was even more confused. ''Two of them? What''s going on here?'' Her thoughts rang. "Yesterday, even though you went through a lot, we couldn''t do anything to help you. We were only liabilities and hindrances to you. You even had to expose your Tier... If only we were strong enough..." Serah muttered, squeezing her hands as she recollected the incident that urred. "Yeah. And even after everything, we couldn''t do anything for you. We couldn''tfort you, or ease your worries. We''re truly useless friends, aren''t we?" San added. Ciara watched as both of her closest friends beat each other up over something she didn''t even consider to be their fault. In fact, she was even ming herself for dragging her friends into her problems. To think they felt the same way and med themselves, Ciara wondered about the irony. "Guys. It''s fine, really. To be honest, I don''t know how far I would have gone if you two weren''t there. I really wanted to crush those losers, you know?" Ciara gave a scary look while grinning ear to ear. Shivers ran down Sam and Serah''s spine for a second as they caught a glimpse of Ciara''s crazy side for merely a moment. "Besides, you guys should direct these emotions to whoever was responsible for spreading those rumors in the first ce!" Ciara added, the picture of Mia still kept popping into her mind, though Serah had already given her opinion that she wasn''t sure of that conclusion. Serah and Sam soaked in Ciara''s words, and a look of relief began forming on their faces. Ciara, just as they remembered her to be, was quite the considerable friend. "You are right though... You guys are pretty weak." Chapter 67 Training Offer ?"... You guys are pretty weak." Ciara''s sudden words hit the her two friends like a sledgehammer. Their hearts were broken, and the relieved look on their faces vanished once again. "A-ah..." Serah and Sam simultaneously mumbled, a little glint of tears forming in their eyes. Ciara instantly realized that she had chosen the wrong sets of words and unintentionally struck a nerve within her friends. "No, no! I didn''t mean it that way!" Serah and Sam didn''t appear convinced by her words. She wasn''t wrong, now was she? Both of them were weak. Ciara knew it, they knew it, and now Ciara had just told them point-nk. "You don''t have to sugarcoat it, Ciara. We get it..." Serah sniffed. "Yeah. Especially after seeing someone like you. There''s nothing you can say to convince us." Sam added. Ciara was in a tight spot. She had toe up with something, else her friends would be the new ones in depression, and not her. ''Sigh... well then. I guess there''s only one way...'' Ciara increased her pace and walked ahead of the two of them. Her sudden action stunned Sama and Serah, causing them to stop walking. She also halted her advance and turned to her two friends. A wide grin formed on Ciara''s face, and she felt somewhat nostalgic. After all,pared to a particr someone... She was hopelessly weak. However, she didn''t intend on remaining that way! "You guys should stop moping. It''s unsightly." Ciara said, folding her arms while making an excited grin. "Eh...?" Serah and Sam jointly muttered. Wasn''t she supposed to beforting them? Instead, from her stance, expression, and tone of her voice, it seemed like Ciara was going to dote on them. "If you''re weak, then there''s no need to look so down. There''s only one way out of it. Get stronger!" Ciara continued. Just as when she realized her terribleck of strength and had to seek Noir''s aid in teaching her, she would give her two friends an opportunity to get stronger. Of course, she didn''t have any superior ability or cheat code to make them easily advance to a higher Tier, so most of their training would be based on effort, and their progress would be determined by the hard work the two put into study and practice. "Why don''t I train you guys a little? I can''t promise anything, but I can at least guarantee that you''ll be a little bit stronger than now!" She dered. ''I can''t instantly make them Tier 2 like Noir did for me. But, those months I spent training with Noir and reaching Tier 3... they weren''t in vain. Just as Noir was my teacher and friend, helping me in my weakness... I''ll also help them!'' "So, what do you say?" Serah and Sam expressed shock upon hearing Ciara''s offer. From the fierce look in her eyes, she wasn''t kidding around. She was certainly serious about training the two of them. While the two felt shitty for relying on Ciara''s help once again, they realized that there was no other path to take in order to improve themselves. To stop being a burden to their friend, they had to seek her help. Serah and Sam looked at each other and gave a mutual smile. There was no need to hesitate. Their answers were already certain. "We''ll do it!" Seeing the resolve in their eyes, Ciara was reminded of the past once more. Just like her, they desired to go stronger. ''Good! They wouldn''t be my friends if they didn''t have this much guts!'' Serah and Sam''s joint voices filled with resolve pleased Ciara, making her remember the pain and countless effort she went through when faced with Noir''s teachings. Of course, she wasn''t alone. She had Gnd and Lorna with her, and both of them also made considerable progress. Even now, she wondered how they were faring. ''Don''t worry... I promise to train them well! I don''t want to shame Noir''s teachings after all.'' A wide smile appeared on her face as the gave the thought. Things were bound to get interesting from hereon out. "Well, we''ll start tomorrow. I really am beat." Serah suddenly cut into Ciara''s lofty thoughts. Snapping out of her delirious state, Ciara realized that the three of them had been in the same spot for very long, making it very awkward. "Y-yeah. You''re right. It is getting quitete, isn''t it?" Ciara smiled. Her friends nodded, causing her to face the direction of their dorms, while Serah and Sam caught up to her. Quickening their pace, the three friends dashed away from the path and headed to their dorms. With the evening sun setting and the cool breeze blowing about, hardly anyone was nearby to witness the three goofy teenagers making loud noises as they raced to their respective rooms. *************** >BZZZZ< Flies hummed as they hovered around an object on the ground. The room was dark, so whatever the insects perched on and flew over was not visible. A somewhat putrid odor filled the room''s atmosphere, and the constant buzz of the many bugs made the ambiance irritating. However, the sole figure who sat in the darkness was unbothered by the difort of the room. Rather, he even seemed to enjoy it, basking in the disgusting atmosphere around him. A glowing white orb stood before him, sping his fingers around it, the silhouette of a man saw the images that were being disyed by the magical item. "Ahhh... the joy of youth." His deep voice whispered as his reddened eyes were fixated on the scenery within the orb. Ciara, along with her two friends were racing, looking as happy and joyous as they could. Somehow, this strange figure was monitoring them, giving an ecstatic grin as he did so. "Just as I thought, Ciara is quite the interesting girl. So pure, so energetic... haaa..." As his voice reverberated through the darkness, he made a burst of sickeningughter that could chill anyone down to their bones. Chapter 68 The Shady Man ?>BZZZZZZZZZZZZ< The sound of the disturbed flies suddenly grew louder, as though they were responding to the man''s voice. His eyes darted toward the insects, and his crimson pupils shone. Instantly, the buzzing ceased, and the flies all dispersed, intimidated by the pressure he exuded. "Ahh, I better clean up soon..." The dreary figure stood from where he sat, holding the orb on one hand, while cing the other on his chin as he nced at the corpse that the flies had surrounded. Somehow, it had be rotten, decaying, and terribly putrid. The silhouette recognized whoever the dead body belonged to, and seemed happy while watching the disgusting state the flesh was In. "... After all, it wouldn''t do well for a teacher''s room to have such a mess." As soon he made this whisper, his eyes shone even brighter, and a red magic circle appeared beneath him, covering the whole area. The sudden illumination of the bright light gave visibility to his face, and for the first time, the man''s facial features could be seen in the darkness. It was Richard Lawcroft... or rather, he appeared to be. Since it wasn''t just him that was exposed due to the illumination brought forth as a result of whatever spell he wanted to cast, the dead body''s identity was revealed as well. With the shes of crimson shing within the room, the rotting corpse still had a measure of its former identity engraved on it. The dead man... was also Richard Lawcroft. How could such a thing be possible? It was simple really... "Ahh, this should be fun... now then, it won''t be long now... before I get to have a taste of you too..." His malevolent and depraved snicker filled the room as his magic began to take effect. "... Ciara... you''re mine!" **************** The next day went exactly as Ciara had hoped. Less of the rumors and suspicious res, and more of the normal life she had built over the few months she had been in the Magic Institute. Things were looking good. Even though Richard Lawcroft, their homeroom teacher, didn''t show up since he was still on his break, sses were still fun for her. Other than the side nces she would give Mia once in a while, and the feeling of being watched by the very same devil incarnate, she entirely enjoyed herself. After all, lectures were always fun for her. And so, the day continued. "We''re going to be starting our training today, right Ciara?" Sam and Serah asked excitedly. It was break time, and while everyone formed their cliques and conversed, Ciara was in a conversation with her inner circle. "Yeah. You''ll have to wait behind for a bit though, I have some things to sort out with our Basic Enhancement instructor." Ciara answered. "Wahh, for real? How long will that take?" Serah groaned, always despising the fact that Ciara''s ss Rep duties sometimes interfered with their ns. "Don''t be such a baby, Serah. Besides, you''re the assistant, aren''t you? You should also be concerned about it." Ciara nagged. Samughed as he watched both girls go back and forth in their arguments. Since he was always the neutral party, he decided to sit this one out as well. While they were conversing, his eyes identally went in a direction he always made sure to avoid. However, at the moment, his guard was down and he did the abominable. While drifting his eyes from both girls, they met with the eyes of another girl. The cause of his greatest fear in school and worst trauma, even till date... Mia! "E-eeek!" His body froze instantly as he felt like an eternity passed when their eyes connected. However, before he could make any panicky thoughts, she looked away and continued with a book she ced in front of her. "A-ah... Whew... That was close..." He whispered underneath his breath. However, he couldn''t shake off the feeling he got when he stared at the former bully. The sensation within her eyes... they didn''t hold any animosity at all. In fact, they were dead and downright lonely. ? ''Just what am I thinking? Mia? Lonely? Impossible...'' He sighed and decided to distract himself by indulging in Ciara''s argument with Serah. Of course, he regretted it afterward. Of all the lectures and sses they had throughout the day, he learned no greater lesson than this: ''Never try joining an argument between two girls!'' * * * "Are you guys ready?" Ciara said, staring seriously at the two students in front of her. Both Serah and Samuel had long steeled themselves for the beating toe, so they weren''t going to back down. "Yeah! Let''s do this!" They roared. And so, charging at Ciara, the match began. How did this all start? Well, after break sses were over for the day, Ciara and Serah concluded their ss Rep business, and finally had free time. "It''s still evening. We can train for two hours every day, then finally rest in our dorms. What do you think?" Ciara suggested. Of course, the two had no reason to refuse. It was for their growth, after all. Upon agreeing with Ciara''s offer, they proceeded to the training halls avable to students within the Institute. "Now, let me exin how this will go..." Ciara began. Since she wasn''t exactly apt at teaching others, and basically got all she knew from Noir, it was only natural that she would use his methods in their training regimen. "First of all, in order to motivate you, as well as kickstart our training, we''ll be having a duel." Sam and Serah looked at Ciara with a little bit of surprise. Surely, they weren''t against fighting, but the two couldn''t understand how that was very relevant in their current state. It was already well established who would win. "You''ll both be fighting me, so give it your best shot!" "I don''t get it. We''ll lose anyway, so wouldn''t it be a better idea to just start training?" Sam quickly blurted out. He wasn''t keen on unnecessarily hurting himself. What they wanted was strength. They didn''t want a reminder of how strong Ciara was! "I understand what you''re saying. However, watching me fight is one thing, and actually fighting me is another. So far, you''ve never really fought me so you don''t have a deep understanding of the gap in our strength." Ciara said. The two friends, now students of Ciara, looked at her with a disbelieving look. ording to them, they knew quite well just how powerful she was. "You''ll understand when you fight me, so let''s not waste any more time and just do it. Once the match is over, we can begin training in earnest." Chapter 69 Friendly Spar ?"You''ll understand when you fight me, so let''s not waste any more time and just do it. Once the match is over, we can begin training in earnest." Ciara added, noticing the disbelieving look Sam and Serah made. They both looked at each other and nodded, deciding to trust Ciara''s words. Even if they lost, which they would, they could finally start the main training. "Let''s do this then!" Serah said, cracking her knuckles as she grinned energetically. "Y-yeah!" Sam also added, feeling flustered, however, they had gone past the point of no return. Facing their current enemy, both friends looked at each other and nodded, determined to give their all in the fight. "Hyyaaaaaa!!!" And so the fight started. * * * [Moments Later...] Of course, they both lost... terribly so! "Haaa, I knew it!" Serah grumbled while lying on the ground, Sam directly beside her also sharing the same fate. "Ciara is too strong." He groaned, not wishing to leave the cool floor that his back embraced. Ciara stood atop them, smiling victoriously. "Do you see now? The level you must reach to stand a chance against me?" Both friends gave a terrible sigh. If they didn''t know Ciara so well, they would conclude that she was gloating. However, it was far from it. She was intentionally rubbing their wounds. "Y-yeah..." They both responded. Her smile broadened upon hearing this. ''You guys should be proud of yourselves. You did well...'' Ciara''s mind beamed. This was because she understood the feeling of looking up to someone phenomenally stronger than her. In her case, Noir''s level was so despairingly high that she would have given up so long ago. However, she remained resolute to reach him, and if they could do the same after experiencing her power firsthand, then they too wouldn''t break in the training toe. "Alright, guys. It''s time for the real deal!" * * * Before the three of them knew it, over two hours had passed. The night crept upon them, and it was finally time to leave. While there was no limit to how long a student could practice in the training halls, Ciara had to consider the limits of her friends, and hers as well. They hadn''t done much, other than basic magic training and practice. After her friends lost in their fight against her, Ciara decided to measure their limits by making them use their most powerful attacks, and then repeatedly use magic until they ran out. By watching the two, Ciara learned quite a few things. Firstly, Sam appeared to have a higher magic capacity than Serah. His mana pool was higher, but hisck of decisiveness and slow casting was his w. As for Serah, while she didn''t have too high Mana pool, she was quick-witted and highly efficient inbat. So, in a battle of attrition, Sam would win, but when it came to an all-out slugfest, it would go to Serah. "Serah is more dependent on Enhancement, while Sam''s specialty is Spells..." Ciara muttered. They were both only in the first Tier though, so they had a long way to go. Ciara realized that if the two of them were to really rise beyond their current state, she would need to be very unconventional in her approach. ''First, they''ll have to increase their capacity... And deplete their magic nonstop to forcefully adapt their bodies. I''ll also have to reach them other spells and techniques outside the curriculum to improve them further...'' Ciara reasoned. Truly, she had her work cut out for her. But, that was what made the whole thing more fun. She wasn''t going to give up, and in the process, she was looking forward to getting stronger as well. ''It''s about time I reached the 4th Tier!'' And so, after a hectic time together, the three finally left the training hall. "Haaa... this has been one hell of a first day!" Serah said, wailing loudly as they left the whole building. Sam was too tired to even speak, so he merely dragged his legs as he walked. As for Ciara, she was more concerned about something else entirely. Tomorrow would be the day she got to see Richard Lawcroft after his break. She was looking forward to it. ''I better get something for him before visiting his office!'' ********** "I''m back everyone. Who missed me?" Richard''s voice boomed throughout the ssroom the following day. Nearly all the students roared in cheers as they were d to finally have their homeroom teacher back. Ciara beamed brighter than everyone present, staring hard at her teacher. However, to her surprise, he didn''t even nce once in her direction. Still, she didn''t take it to heart. It wasn''t like he was allowed to give her any special treatment even in the ssroom. "I apologize for my abrupt leave of absence, but I had to take care of some things. I''m back now though, it''s good to see your faces." He continued. Ciara felt something off from how Richard Lawcroft spoke. He felt a little more free-spirited and friendly, contrary to his usual personality in the lecture hall. Sure, he was a friendly and kindhearted man, but Ciara hardly ever saw him so cheerful, especially in ss. ''Well, he must have missed us a great deal...'' She decided to conclude. Besides, perhaps something good happened to him during the break. He would have to tell her all about it when she visited him in his office. Ciara''s eyes darted to her bag, where she saw the present she had prepared for him. While it wasn''t much in terms of value, the object held a sentimental value to her. ''I''m sure he''ll appreciate it'' She smiled to herself. Her eyes went back up, and for the first time since he arrived, Richard''s eyes met hers. Her whole body tingled for a moment, for reasons inexplicable to her. Also... written all over Richard''s face, though for only a second, was a fixated smile directed at her. Her heart skipped a beat, since it was the first time he had ever given her such a look. A mix of interest, amusement, and a somewhat ulterior motive, a sharp contrast from the gentle manner he usually nced at her. Just as she thought... "... He really is different today." Chapter 70 The Mystery Behind Richard [Pt 1] ?"He really is different today..." Perhaps Richard was trying to y a mystery game with her. After all, he must have known she was going crazy with curiosity as to how he had managed to resolve the whole incident in one night. With the strange behavior he was exhibiting, her curiosity was even more piqued. ''Richard has some exining to do!'' Ciara smiled to herself. After the homeroom teacher''s return speech, as well as a slight admonition, he left the ssroom without looking at Ciara a second time. However, the girl didn''t have time to worry about his strangeness since she was more focused on ss. Richard''s matter couldeter. At the moment, more important issues were at stake. Making sure she didn''t mess up with an impromptu enhancement test. "Ahh... I suck at enhancements so much!" She wailed. ***************************** Ciara''s ns to see Richard was defeated one way or the other. Who would have thought that on this very day she would be so busy? Her ss Rep duties were surprisingly even more than usual, and it appeared nearly every teacher needed her assistance for something. "At this rate, I''m not going to have the time to see Richard," Ciara grumbled as soon as the final ss ended. "What do you mean? It''s already closing period. Go see him now." Serah said with a nonchnt shrug. "I can''t. Miss. Cami asked me to help out with the rune books, Mr. Hogwig asked me to bring out the materials we would be using for our next enchantment ss, and-" "Yeah yeah. I got it already. You''re busy." Serah interrupted with a sigh. She looked at Ciara, shackled by the responsibility she held that she couldn''t do what she had been looking forward to for so long. A smile formed on Serah''s face instantly. ''What manner of friend would I be if I didn''t help her out now?" "Don''t worry, Ciara. I can handle that. You should go see your boyfriend." Serah smiled mischievously. Ciara''s face instantly became red due to her friend''s snarkyment. "H-he''s not my boyfriend, idiot!" She burst out. This only furthered Serah''sughter, and Sam had to join in as well. "Not you too, Sam... you guys are so..." "Rx, I''m just teasing. Jeez." Serah smiled. Ciara calmed down, though her blushing face indicated that her guard was still up. "I know how much you owe him for helping you out with the rumors and stuff. Plus, he''s your friend. You deserve to see him." Serah finally gave a reasonablement. "Yeah. Exactly!" Ciara agreed instantly. "Plus, you''ve been working yourself to the bone all day. You should rest a bit." Sam added. Apparently, her friends had her back as well! Hearing such reassuring words, Ciara felt a mix of both happiness and worry. ''Is this really okay?'' She thought. "You''re right. But... will you really be okay doing everything on your own?" Ciara asked, looking at Serah with worry. "Oh, don''t worry about that. I''ll have Sam with me." " Immediately he heard this, Samuel looked in Serah''s direction with shock. As far as his memories went, he didn''t remember agreeing to anything of the sort. "Hold up, when did I ever-" Serah returned his surprised gaze with one of her scary ones. With her grin extended as wide as possible, she narrowed her eyes. "What was that?" Sam instinctively knew there was no escape. And so... he epted his fate. "N-nothing..." He felt like he would tear up, but he decided to ept the responsibility forced upon him by his friends. "I''m not even a ss Rep..." He mumbled. Still, since it was for Ciara''s sake, he wasn''t feeling too bad about it. "You guys... Thanks a lot. Really!" Ciara looked at her friends with an emotional gaze that made them ufortable. "J-just go!" Serah looked away, not wanting to be flustered by her sudden disy of affection. Ciara smiled and nodded, taking the gift she had prepared while rushing out of the hall as she made her way toward the office of her dear teacher, mentor, and friend... "Richard!!!" Ciara said out loud, flinging the door open out of excitement. She regretted her actions as an afterthought, believing it to be a little too rash. "S-sorry... hehe..." Sheughed, expecting Richard''s usual light reprimand. However, to her surprise, she didn''t meet anyone to give her such a reaction. Ciara looked around her critically and found no one present in the office. It was deserted, unusual for a man like Richard who liked being holed up in his office, doing research. "Hmm, where did he go?" Ciara muttered. Perhaps he was hiding somewhere? No, his office wasn''t sorge as to prevent her from at least seeing him while looking all around. Besides, a man like Richard wouldn''t stoop to such means. "Well, it looks like he''s not here..." As she sighed in disappointment, Ciara considered leaving and perhaps returning the following day to deliver her present and thanks to her teacher. However... something about that didn''t sit right with her. "I can''t postpone this any longer. Besides, who knows what I''ll be stuck with tomorrow... I can''t keep relying on Serah and Sam for my duties!" With her eyes now lit up with resolve, she decided to wait. However, doing some whole standing would be no good, so she proceeded to sit down. While hearing the chair, an idea came into her head. A naughty smile formed on her face the moment she thought of this. Ciara''s eyes darted toward Richard''s chair, leaving the visitor''s seat and rather choosing that instead. She dropped her present on the table and sat on Richard''s side of the desk, feeling slightly nervous. "Since I''ve beening to this office, this will be a first. Hehe... why do I feel so satisfied doing this?" She giggled to herself. Despite her usually capable and mature demeanor, Ciara was still only a budding youth. Sometimes, her excitement took over her. As she yed around Richard''s desk, enjoying how it felt to be a temporary lecturer on her desk, Ciara flipped through some of the materials on the table. They were a little dusty, indicating that no one had touched them all day. "Hmm? Weird... Richard never leaves a book idle for long..." She mumbled. However, that wasn''t the only strange thing Ciara discovered. On the ground, directly beneath the desk''s t surface, was a small mark. "What''s this?" Chapter 71 The Mystery Behind Richard [Pt 2] ?"What''s this?" Ciara muttered while taking a closer look. As she moved the chair backward, Ciara tilted her body downward and put her face closer to the somewhat crimson seal that she saw. It resembled a magic circle, having certain runguage that was a little too small for Ciara to decipher. Still, the circle had caught her interest. Ciara decided to investigate further while she waited for Richard''s return. Pushing the chairpletely out of the way, Ciara knelt and drew even closer to the magic circle, while trying to examine the rune. "Ah, it''s no use. I can''t see it clearly without magic." Ciara decided to ease her burdens by chanting a simple Tier 1 magnification spell. This would make the entire thing muchrger in her eyes, like a Convex lens. "[Magnify]" She chanted. Instantly, a white glow appeared from her location, pitting the spell into effect. However, at the same time, the unexpected happened. The magic circle whichy dormant before suddenly emitted a strange surge of energy. Red crackles of electricity sparked, and a crimson light dominated a few meters from it. Unfortunately for Ciara, she was within range of the circle''s effect, causing her to get affected by its power. "Wha-what is...?!" Before she finished her statement, Ciara felt like she was being pulled and all her senses became warped. Her vision blurred, and it appeared everything was a mess for a moment. Suddenly, the red light glowed even brighter, enveloping her entirely. All of this urred within a second, and as the light ceased, the magic circle returned to its dormant state. However, unlike how it was before... Ciara was nowhere to be found in the office! ************************************** "U-Uh...?!" Ciara''s head buzzed. She was a little disoriented, not to mention nauseated due to the experience she just had. "Where... am I?" Looking around her, while her head was still fuzzy, Ciara could only see ck rocks and nothing else. It was a miracle she could even see since the entire ce was shrouded in darkness, save for the little ores that appeared to glow slightly around her. The smell of the air around felt musty, and Ciara was cold due to the freezing temperature. She had no idea what was happening or where she was, but slowly, she regained her fullposure. ''I was... at Richard''s office just now, wasn''t I?'' She asked herself in a daze. While she was still attempting to pull herself together, Ciara''s suddenly caught something. Or rather... Two things! Her eyes bulged, but she quickly covered her mouth to keep herself from making any gasping sounds or gathering the attention of whatever she was seeing. Two figures stood in the darkness, some distance from where she appeared. One of them wore an extremely dark robe that covered their entire body. Not even their face or arms could be seen in therge overall. The second person was more exposed. She couldn''t see their face properly, but something about the stature felt familiar. "What''s going on...?" She whispered, drawing her face closer to the apparitions she witnessed. They seemed to be in discourse, but she couldn''t quite make out what they said. From their appearances, the location, and the strangeness of the whole thing, Ciara was certain they weren''t the good guys. "Who are they? What are they talking about?" Ciara had an idea of what to do. It was a risky venture, but so was just staying in the dark waiting for the suspicious men to conclude whatever business they had. "I have to... let''s do this!" Ciara closed her eyes and focused on the cirction of her magic. She didn''t want her spell to be made obvious by those present so she had to use a Technique Noir taught her to suppress the glow of activation. Plus, with the need to use silent casting, Ciara needed her maximum focus. ''[Stealthy Casting]. [Super Hearing]. [Focus].'' By the time Ciara was done, she opened her eyes and felt much better. The foggy feeling in her head had dissipated entirely, and her attention rate had increased. Plus, with the special technique she used, she avoided any glowing light. Had she not done that, she would have been exposed by her spells in such a dark ce. "... So you say, but are you certain they won''t suspect a thing?" A deep voice suddenly shook Ciara, causing her skin to tremble. Sweat poured from her skin as she took slow, deep breaths to avoid an outburst of panic. She didn''t know why the mere sound of a person speaking would send such an intimidating aura to her, but Ciara was nearly petrified by the sound nheless. Ciara''s eyes caught the owner of the voice, and it was none other than the man shrouded in the dark coat. "Oi oi, don''t you trust me?" The voice of the second figure said in a whiny fashion that seemed to somewhat dim the pressure that Ciara had. "You''re right. I don''t. You''re sloppy, careless, yful... and most of all, you''re weak!" The dark-robed man responded. "Heyy, that''s to you. I''m pretty sure I''m one of the strongest guys around. Heck, I could pass for a lecturer here easily, so won''t you cut me some ck?" The second man answered. "True. You are useful in some ways. Just don''t let it get in your head. This isn''t just some game. That girl, Ciara De Versacee... she must be retrieved..." As soon as she heard this, Ciara''s head pounded and her heart began to beat at a rapid rate. ''Me? What do they want with me?!'' Her mind rang. "I''ve got it covered. After all, she doesn''t suspect anything. I thought after giving my report, you''d understand by now. To her, I''m nothing more than the sweet guy she loves and respects... her teacher and friend." Ciara''s body throbbed even more while her eyes widened. ''No... it can''t be. It can''t be. No way!'' Her mind raced, her heart ached, and her thoughts simply couldn''t bear it¡ªthe unbelievable secret she had just heard! Chapter 72 Dark Revelation ?Ciara''s mind was going nk while thinking about various possibilities and trying to exin what she was hearing but there was no other exnation. "... You know, I think she even has a crush on me. Well, not ''me'' exactly, but... you know what I mean, don''t you-?" The second man said. Ciara paid close attention to his voice. Though the echoes made it somewhat distorted, she recognized it very well. "R-Richard...?!" A whisper escaped her lips. Slowly, the uneasy feeling she had been getting began to make sense. How he was able to take care of the rumors, the strangeness of his return, and how his personality seemed to have changed. ''He wasn''t in his office, because he teleported here... and his books were dusty as though they hadn''t been used at all...'' Ciara realized that the man who was speaking was definitely Richard, or someone posing to be him. "You may think whatever you want to. As long as you fulfill the mission, that''s all that matters." The dark-robed man sounded impatient, as though he had more important things to do. "We shall end this discourse today. Contact me once you''re ready to secure the package." As soon as she heard this, Ciara''s heart jumped. The two men were already done with their conversation. >BZZZZTTTZZZZ< A buzzing sound echoed across the dark ce and an orange light radiated around the dark-robed stranger. Instantly, he vanished, teleporting away from wherever they were. Ciara fixated her eyes on the other man, whose face was temporarily illuminated by the orange light, allowing her to see him better. Her fears were true... It really was Richard!. The bright light ceased, leaving Richard alone in the dark expanse. He shrugged a little and turned, preparing to exit the dark space. Ciara''s eyes bulged, suddenly realizing that he would being toward her direction in order to return to the school office. ''Shit! Shit!!!'' Her mind raced. She was in serious trouble. Within some moments, he would arrive at her location and discover her presence. Once that happened, she was done for. ''I need to leave... I need to run!'' Her frantic thoughts caused her to search around for any sign of escape. Of course, she saw none. Quickly casting a magnification and sight-enabling spell, her eyes became much more ustomed to the darkness. She searched her area to find a way out simr to how she got transported in the first ce. ''Found it!'' She desperately beamed to herself upon seeing a magic circle that resembled the one in Richard''s office. Ciara didn''t even consider the risk. She instinctively forgot about the bright light that would shine if she was to activate the circle and return. No, her mind was more upied with fear and anxiety. She had just heard that mysterious individuals were after her, one of which was already approaching. If she dawdled or waited to consider the oue of her action, she would be dead... or worse. Unlike thest time, Noir wasn''t around to protect her! "I have to... I have to leave this ce!" Sending a jolt of magic to the circle, it glowed a crimson light, once again sending the same sensation through Ciara''s body as she warped away from the dark area. "Whoah... Who''s there?!" Richard eximed from a distance as he noticed the red sparks caused by magic. Ciara gulped in fear as she heard thosest words before finally appearing in Richard''s office. "I-I''m back!" She said with relief. Sweat was all over her, even though she wasing from a very cold ce. Her body trembled and her mind became unstable. Many thoughts and doubts appeared at the same time, however, the one thing she instantly grasped that caused her to take action was the fact that she wasn''t safe in the office. Instantly, Ciara''s body glowed and she dashed away from Richard''s office. Refusing to look back, she closed the door and took to her heels. At the moment, she wasn''t even certain where to go, or whether to meet up with Serah and Sam. No, her instincts drove her to the dorms instantly. "Haaa... Haaa..." She breathed heavily as she dashed without taking a single break. Though magic aided her, and she had lots of it, her physical limits were also to be considered. But, Ciara forgot all about that until she reached her room and copsed on her bed. "No... no... that was all real...?!" As her body grew numb on her bed, Ciara''s eyes suddenly brought out tears, and began to sob to herself. "H... H..." She was scared, disappointed, angry, worried, anxious... How long had the man assumed Richard''s Identity? Was it before the break or after? Though it was more likely that Richard stopped being himself after thest time she saw him, Ciara wasn''t so sure anymore. Besides, if he wasn''t Richard, then where was the real one? "Don''t tell me... h-he''s dead...?!" Ciara mumbled in despair. If this was true, that one of the closest people to her had just died for an unknown group to get her, did that mean that more would follow? "Serah... Sam... or will it be me next...?" Ciara''s mind was a mess. She didn''t feel safe, and the fact that her friends were most likely still in school made her shiver in worry. "I-I have to go get them..." She struggled to speak. However, as soon as her mind recollected the overwhelming aura of the dark-robed man, her body froze up once again. Her mind went further back and remembered the taste of despondency she had after she was abducted and nearly vited by Bandits on her way to the Magic Institute. "I thought... I thought I had gotten stronger..." She sobbed. Still, even though she hade this far, whenpared to the terror of losing her life and being left alone, she could do nothing but crumble in fear. ''Even if I go to save them, what can I do? At least this way, if I''m not seen with them, they will probably be safe...'' Ciara made excuses for her cowardice in her head, but despite everything, she knew all she did was to somehow soothe her guilt and pangs of pain. "They''ll be okay. Serah... Sam... please be okay!" ************** >SHUUUUUUUU< Richard, or whoever the man was, materialized from nowhere and appeared in the abandoned office. His eyes darted around, seeing no one. "Ah, someone has definitely been here..." He grinned, tapping his fingers on his desk. The chair he had kept in a neat position had been shifted, and some of the dust on the table had vanished. He could smell a different presence, and from its scent, it hadn''t been very long since whoever came in had left. A wide smile was stered on his face, as his bloodshot eyes seemed to gleam in excitement. Suddenly, an object caught his eyes and he turned his head in its direction. A well-wrapped package stood on Richard''s somewhat dusty desk. It was well decorated, having a sweet scent attached to it, the same scent that wafted through the air. "Interesting..." Richard''s lookalike grinned, drawing his hands closer to the package. He grabbed it and brought it closer to himself, tearing off the package in an instant. Suddenly, his eyes beamed as he noticed what was inside the package. "Oh? So that''s it, uh? Hohoho..." The man''s body trembled in delight as a wider smile formed on his face, nearly stretched out to each ear. "Kekekekekekekeke..." Oh, this was too amusing to him. The object he held in his hands was too pure and innocent, too skilled and dazzling. "...Hahahahahahahaha!!!!!" He keptughing. They could only have been from someone, and he knew her quite well. "So she saw everything, uh? Oh... how hrious!" "Well then, I suppose there''s no use hiding it anymore. I might as well just do it..." He mumbled, instantly letting go of the object in his hand, not giving it another look. >CLANGANGANAG< The ss-like structure hit the ground, bouncing off it in a seemingly choreographed fashion while making noises. "Too loud!" The man snapped, ring at the bouncing object. Instantly, his eyes turned red and the contraption burst into crimson mes. "Much better..." Things were moving faster than he had expected. Who would have thought Ciara would be able to dodge all those tasks he had intentionally orchestrated for the sake of not meeting her at the time. Yet, she came to see him too early and had managed to see his conversation with ''that'' man. There was only one choice left... he had to harvest her soon! Chapter 73 Desperate Run ?The gift, or what was meant to be a gift, began to burn away, losing it''s color and splendor in every second that it was consumed by fire. It was a statue, one which had morous colors and a well shapn design. One could tell it was very well made from the appearance alone. The statue was of a man, the man was wearing a very decent attire, though most had been consumed by the mes, it resembled a suit. The colors were already bleaching off, and most of it''s body parts had been engulfed, but there was no doubt about it... This was a figure that greatly resembled Richard. It had been hand-made, well designed and intricately created. "Only one person this guy knows would have the skill meant to create this stuff, as well as the intentions... And that''s Ciara!" Richard''s doppelganger smiled. He snapped his fingers, and the mes stopped, leaving nothing left of the figure, but ash. The ashes were blown by an unknown force, scattering throughout the room. "And not only that, it appears to be made by Tier 3 magic. Interesting, to think she has reached such a level. Now I see why they want her." The man licked his lips in excitement as he made to exit his office. "How exciting! I can''t wait... Ciara... you''ll be mine now... I hope you entertain me well!" Shutting the door with a loud bang, Richard''s lookalike left the office,ughing maniacally to himself. "Kuahahahahahahahaha!!!" The time was nearing already! *********** Time quickly flew and night slowly crept in. Ciara,who had been summoning the courage to do something about the whole thing, suddenly found the resolve to do so at that time. "If I don''t go now... it might get toote!" She had thought hard about who to go to. Should she try reaching Trevor Netherlore? No, he was in charge of her Foundational Stage. Plus, she didn''t know him for very long and her trust in him wasn''t airtight. If someone like Richard could have gotten such a transformation, Ciara didn''t hold out much hope for Trevor. Plus, to reach him, she would have to pass Richard''s office, a risky move for Ciara. There was only one person she trusted enough to have her back, strong enough to hold his own against Richard, and readily avable for her... "I have to see Gnd!" Quickly dressing up, Ciara rushed out of her room, dashing through the hallways in haste. She left her dorms and went the opposite way she would have gone for sses. ''If I take a longer route, I''ll be able to bypass the Foundational Lecture area, and head toward the Advanced Stage Lecture site directly... that''s where Gnd is teaching!'' Quickening her pace with magic, Ciara moved through the darkness, enduring she had cloaked herself with Tier 3 magic just in case. ''I don''t know where Noir currently is, he''s not allowed on school grounds. Lorna could help, but I don''t want to drag her into this. Gnd is my best bet right now!'' In some minutes, she would get to her location. Ciara was a little short on breath due to carelessly inhaling the cold air of the night, but nonw of that mattered. Or so she thought. >SHIIIINNNNNNGGGGGG< A bright light suddenly shone, causing Ciara''s entire body to vibrate as she felt the pressure. I''m reaction to the strange sensation she felt, the desperate girl looked around her and saw lines of magic, in a seemingly circr fashion surround her, and in an instant, it blinded her eyes. "Ahh!" Ciara yelled in pain. She was forced to stop due to the sudden assualt, rubbing her eyes in the process. "Ahh, how predictable..." A voice suddenly echoed in the darkness, driving a sharp sensation into Ciara''s being. The irritation on her eyes slowly faded, causing her to slowly open them and view the person who spoke. Her eyes bulged, and her mouth dropped wide open. With trembling, she mumbled unintelligible words, viewing the man before her. "I knew it had to be you. It''s a good thing I decided to act early. Where do you think you''re going to thiste at night, Ciara?" The strange man added. "R-Richard...?" Ciara could only say, though she knew the man before her wasn''t in any way simr to her teacher and friend. They only looked exactly the same. "W-what are you doing here? Why are you-??" She struggled to speak, stuttering in the process. "Pfft, please Ciara. There''s no use pretending. It''s in obvious that you saw what happened in the dark spot. You were on your way to report me to your guard mage, weren''t you? How very predictable, Ciara." Richard''s lookalikeughed in amusement. Ciara began to feel it slowly, the fear she had pushed down in order to seek out Gnd. Her heart started to thump loudly, racing at an unprecedented speed. "Now then, I''ll be collecting you. It''s a little too early, but I don''t have much of a choice now, do I?" Richard''s doppelganger smiled, moving closer to Ciara. ''No... No, don''t give in. I can''t give in now!'' Ciara gritted her teeth, quickly pulling herself together. Upon closer inspection, the man appeared to be greatly underestimating her. He probably didn''t know about her mastery over magic of the 3rd Tier. She could use that to her advantage. ''I only have one window, I have to do this... Now!'' In an instant, Ciara shrouded herself in blue light, using every enhancemet she could in order to raise her speed and physical ability. She dashed to the side, intending on dodging Richard and bypassing him in order to continue her race to the destination she was so close to. "[Sylph''s Mist]" She chanted as well, causing everywhere to be filled with thick fog. She increased her momentum and dashed away from Richard''s grasp, >WHOOOSH< Instantly, she reached behind him and moved toward her goal while hoping her little okescreen would buy her some time. ''Good. At this rate, I''ll be able to-" As she ran, Ciara suddenly hit an invisible wall, causing her entire body to experience shock. "Ahhhh!" She screamed, her body pushed back by the electrocuting barrier she couldn''t see. "W-what?!" She wheezed, groaning in pain. Her eyes caught something, making her feel an even greater amount of fear creep into her. Cackles of orange light radiating from the ce she had just hit. There was no doubt about it... It was a magic barrier. "B-but how...? Since when did he-?!" Her quivering voice tried asking. "Oh? It looks like you''ve finally figured it out." Ciara shuddered as soon as she heard the familiar voiceing from behind her. Her body instinctively moved on its own, causing her face to slowly tilt toward the direction of her foe. "This entire area is sealed off die to my Tier 6 magic barrier. There''s no way you can escape, and norhing that happens in this space will get leaked out." The voice added. The [Sylph''s Mist] which was supposed to be thick enough to buy Ciara a few minutes of escape dissipated within seconds after she cast it, revealing the grinning man at the center of the little remnant of fog. "Did you really think Tier 3 Magic could do anything to me?" Richard''s lookalike smiled. Ciara''s thought were jumbled, and slowly tears began forming in her eyes. She was at her wit''s end, with no other alternative to yield to. "That''s right. I wasn''t underestimating you, but you''ve been overestimating yourself this whole time. I''m not like the weak students you fight with, you know?" The man was right. Ciara had been blinded with her feeling of superiority among her fellow students all along. Now that she faced someone with more power, she was nothing in his presence. "Yes, you know it don''t you... that you''re weak!" He taunted even more. "I''m... weak...?!" Ciara repeated his words as she slowly drowned in despair. She couldn''t argue with the man, and her body suddenly gave out strength. Her bulging eyes brought out tears, and her entire body was trembling as the shady man free near. "Oh, how exquisite. The look you have on your face right now, as despair slowly creeps in... It''s so delightful. Show me more, Ciara! I want to see more of the hopelessness that dwells in those eyes!" The man''s sickughter and distorted facial expression made him look nothing like Richard. The ugliness of his detestible grin and obsessive re made Ciara''s body and mind go numb. She had tried to avoid it, but she couldn''t. Just as it had ured a few months ago, it would happen again... and she was powerless to stop it. "Looks like I can finally get my sweet sweet reward. Everything so far has been a pain, but I''ve been granted early reprieve. Thank you, Ciara. You''ve shortened the wait for me..." The man smiled, drawing nearer to her. "It''s time to reap my harvest!" Chapter 74 Deep In Despair ?"N-no... stay back... " Ciara''s shaky voice stuttered. "It''s been a long wait, you know? From the time I spread those rumors, I have been watching you... waiting. Ah, it has been so much fun!" Richard''s lookalike said with a sick expression written all over his face. "That... that was you?!" Ciara mumbled in disbelief. The whole time she had been so focused on Mia that she didn''t consider any other possibility. To think it would be her teacher, or whoever the stranger was. "Oh, yeah!!! You thought it was that broken girl. Mia... am I right? Hahaha, how hrious! Such a stupid child you are." He keptughing. Tears fell as she dropped powerlessly, bathing in nothing but shame and despair. "Ahhh! Yess! That''s what I want. Show me more of that!" Ciara remained silent, unsure of what to do. Why did she have to suffer such misfortune? "I might as well tell you now, seeing as we might never get the chance. You know those bandits that captured you a while back?" Ciara''s weakened eyes bulged as she raised her head only to be met by the man''s sick grin. "Yes! That was me! Those idiots seemed capable, and truthfully speaking they would have done the job well if not for that bastard showing up..." "N-no way... since then...?" "Ah, yes. That''s not all. The assassins that nearly killed you during your stay in the Institute, I sent them as well. Even though the whole thing with the bandits failed, truthfully speaking, I expected the other one to work. But, once again, your hero came to your rescue." The man bit his nails as he spoke. Ciara couldn''tprehend him. Was he annoyed, or was he delighted? "I suppose we underestimated his abilities. Who would have thought he would be able to use Magic Territory... A 9th Tier magic. Whew, talk about being overpowered!" Ciara was dumbfounded. She thought she had finally shaken off all the danger posed to her life, but they lurked at every turn. She questioned whether she could be truly free. "Why...?" Tears dropped from Ciara''s eyes as she sobbed. Was it due to her Special Bloodline? It was a curse she had ever since she was little, yet she knew very little about it. Other than the fact that it was special, she had no idea how to make use of this dent in her life. "Why? Who cares about that?! There''s no point regretting it now. It''s the price you pay for being special, I guess." The manughed at her. "Your maid, Lorna got raped thanks to you, yet you escaped nearly unscathed..." ''Stop...'' Her mind rang, already filled with much guilt. "Your Mage, Gnd nearly lost his life, yet you only got off with a p at most... how cute..." ''Please stop...'' "What about the captain of your Knights, as well as all the guards you had? They all died meaningless deaths because of you!" ''... I... I...'' Ciara''s mind was about to break down. "I''m certain they had family, friends, loved ones... yet, they were all killed thanks to you!" Her mind couldn''t take it anymore. Tears streamed down her face as her eyes remained widened in despair. She couldn''t argue with his logic. It was all her fault! "Even poor Mr. Richard. Your teacher and dear friend... he got caught up in your mess as well." "N-no... it can''t be..." Ciara whispered, feeling even greater despair. Was he truly...? "That''s right! He''s dead! Of course, how else would I be able to take his identity if I didn''t eliminate the possibility of him resurfacing? Plus, the magic I used had to ensure he died. I copied his magic signature and entire appearance, making me exactly in his image. This way, I would be able to fool everyone!" In other words, Richard was no longer in the world. He had been killed¡ªsacrificed for the purpose of capturing Ciara. "I have to say, though. He was a pretty dumb guy. Even trying to help you out by attempting to appeal to the higher-ups. I don''t know what you said to him for him to make such a foolish move, but if he had done that, it would have been detrimental to my ns. So, I had to kill him before he resolved the whole rumor himself." It was all Ciara''s fault! If she hadn''t gone to tell Richard about her problems, he would most likely still be alive. "That''s right, Ciara. Even in his death, he kept muttering your name. The very name of the person who was responsible for his demise. Yet, the next day you were having fun with your friends. Youughed, smiled, talked... all while your teacher died a miserable death!" "H... h..." Ciara sobbed and tears kept streaming down her bloodshot eyes. "Even after Lorna was raped, and those knights died to protect you, did you ever truly mourn them? You only thought of it as natural, right? They were meant to die for you! Or rather, were you too engrossed in your own little bubble, too busy with your business that you didn''t consider those lives which were lost for your cause?" Darkness crept upon Ciara''s heart. She couldn''t argue with anything he said. After all, he was right. "Hehe hahahaha!!!" The manughed wickedly, enjoying the feast of despair before him. Ciara recollected the past¡ªhow selfish and self-centered she had been. Truly, she didn''t care much about anyone else. As a member of high nobility, she was born to be special. While she didn''t actively discriminate againstmoners, it wasn''t like she was exactly top-notch either. Still... she had changed. Slowly, yet assuredly. After her encounter with Noir, she was changing. Yet, everything didn''t seem to get better. She always ended up hurting those closest to her. Was her existence that much of a curse? Even at the moment, she couldn''t help but think that someone shoulde to her rescue. Whether Noir or Gnd... whoever it would be. That was how pathetic she was. ''In the end... I haven''t changed, huh...?'' Ciara''s thoughts trailed. "You don''t need to look so down, princess. Don''t worry, help will being for you soon." His voice suddenly snapped her out of her thoughts. What was he talking about? "That''s right... I told you already, didn''t I? All my ns were perfect, but they were all thwarted by a single entity." Ciara''s eyes bulged. Was he talking about Noir? Was Noiring for her? "Yeah! Those times, the ns failed because we overlooked his relevance. But not this time." "W-what are you..." Her voice trailed as she weakly tried to speak. "It''s simple, really. One of the reasons for my disguising as Richard was to get closer to you and get more information about your shining knight in armor. He''s a mysterious entity, but I''m sure you know quite a great deal about him already. I mean, why else would he stick around you?" The man was wrong though. Ciara really didn''t know a lot about Noir. She wasn''t even sure why Noir had been going so far for her. "But, you just had to cut the n short by sneaking in where you didn''t belong. I had to improvise, but it shouldn''t matter. After all, he hasn''t failed in rescuing you so far, has he?" Richard''s wannabe grinned. Just what was he nning? "It''s simple, really. You see... My orders were to capture you, but since this guy, Noir, has be such an object of interest, my mission extends to him as well." Ciara wasn''t sure of the details, but the man''s words were another scar she had to hear. Because of her, once again another would have to suffer. "The both of you have be my targets, but unlike you, he''s not an easy man to find." He continued. Ciara gritted her teeth and squeezed her hands in both anger and frustration. Of all people, dragging Noir into this... "In simple terms, you''re the bait. And since he''s a wild beast that can''t help but be attracted to your scent of danger, he''ll fall right into my trap!" Ciara''s face was filled with hate as hot tears flowed from her eyes. She red at the man whom she had felt such great fear against, with unimaginable fury. "Now then, anyst words, princess?" Richard''s wannabe asked, looking down at her. While she knew she was powerless and bore the guilt for her sins, Ciara had gotten enough out of the man. After all, he did the one thing he shouldn''t have... he threatened to hurt Noir! "G-go to hell!" The man was stunned for a second upon hearing this. He was pretty sure Ciara had fallen into the depths of despair and was incapable of resisting. Yet, the fiery re she had, and the words she used to reply to him... they clearly showed that she still had some sort of will within her. "... Uh...?" Before he could respond to her insolence, another shocking thing urred. >BZZZTTTZZZZ< The barrier around them buzzed, shattering soon after. "A-ahh... so that''s how it is..." The man grinned, looking beyond Ciara as his eyes met another figure approaching from the darkness. "Nicely said, Ciara..." A voice sounded. The figure approached, slightly illuminated by the shattered pieces of orange light that descended from the broken barrier. Finally, his face was seen. It was Noir! "... He really should go to hell." Chapter 75 Noir Resurfaces [Pt 1] ?"Nicely said, Ciara..." A voice sounded. The figure approached, slightly illuminated by the shattered pieces of orange light that descended from the broken barrier. Finally, his face was seen¡ªNoir had arrived. "... He really should go to hell." Ciara''s eyes bulged, and her body trembled at the sound she heard. It was no mistake. As her face turned, she took in the familiar presence, his scent... the cool aura he gave off, and finally, her eyes met his. In her pathetic, disheveled state, she looked at him. As usual, he had a stoic look on his face, and his ck hair waved back and forth due to thete-night breeze. His eyes gave off an empty feeling, though this time it hinted something else. "N-Noir...?" Ciara managed to say, feeling a lump in her throat. He smiled, nodding his head slightly. "It''s been a while, Ciara. You''ve been through a lot, haven''t you?" As much as they would both have preferred the reunion tost a little longer, the adversary had already snapped out of his daze and grown bored of their disy of affection. ? "Urgh! That''s it, I''ve had enough!" He gagged. Noir''s eyes were still on Ciara, ignoring the man''sments. He moved closer, though Ciara didn''t understand whether he was advancing toward her, or the enemy. "You did well holding on this long..." "You''re quite something, huh? Breaking that Tier 6 barrier like nothing. As expected of my prey!" Noir didn''t respond. He paused as soon as he reached Ciara''s location, refusing to go any further and meet the enemy. Richard''s wannabe was now annoyed. His patience had worn out, and the fact that Noir didn''t even show him the littlest bit of acknowledgment pissed him off. "Oi oi, I wouldn''t ignore me if I were you!" The man said, moving closer to Noir while giving an angry some. Noir, once again, didn''t pay him much mind and knelt down to be on the same level as Ciara. He pulled the shivering girl close and embraced her. "It''s alright, now... I''m here." Ciara''s trembling body, filled with countless emotions and trauma began to shudder even more intensely as he held onto her. "I-its all my fault... It''s all... I''m so sorry!" She bawled, crying like a child. Noir, who wasn''t an expert atforting others merely kept quiet, allowing her to cry on his shoulders. "I said you shouldn''t ignore me¡ª!" The man yelled, now enraged. In a sh, a sharp glint appeared and disappeared almost instantly. Blood dripped on the ground, falling from the cheeks of whoever appeared to be Richard. A clean cut had been engraved on his face, dying that portion in red. He was stunned for a moment but quickly smiled. "You little bastard... how dare you wound my face?" For the first time, Noir finally looked at him, having a cold re on his face. "She''s still crying. You''ll do well to wait." The intense aura surrounding him was evident that he was serious. No one was to disturb the girl who was breaking down in his arms. The special care and attention Noir gave Ciara puzzled the enemy. Noir had definitely bitten the bait and fallen for his trap, yet he appeared so calm, and instead of trying to fight, he was engaging in frivolities. "This guy... do you not realize what kind of situation you''re in?!" The man asked. "Just be patient... I haven''t forgotten about you yet." Noir''s cold, yet calm reply, made the man reach the end of his wait. ''I know... he''s just ignorant! That''s why he''s so confident. He must be looking down on me. Hehe, too bad! What an idiot!'' He wanted to savor the despair of both Ciara and Noir, watching how they would crumble at his feet after he showed his brilliant n. However, he had to end things quickly. "[Activate]" He muttered. Suddenly, a brilliant golden light shone, causing Noir to look around him. >SHIIIINNNNNNGGGGGG< A bright hum filled the surrounding. Even Ciara stopped pouring herself into Noir and looked at the field that now covered everywhere. "This... this is..." Her eyes bulged. Ciara had never seen it before, but there was no one who knew magic that didn''t understand the color and what it meant. "Tier 9 Magic!" The enemyughed maniacally, upon seeing Ciara''s reaction. "Yes. That''s right! It''s a Tier 9 rune I received from the boss." Ciara was tempted to fall back into her despair, being faced with such an overpowering adversary. However, with Noir still holding her in his embrace, she wouldn''t dare. ''I can''t... I won''t insult Noir. He came here for me... I''ll trust in him!'' Ciara resolved. Noir gave a soft smile upon sensing the decision she hade into. While Ciara still bore a lot of guilt concerning all that had happened so far, and was still shaken, she wasn''t going to give in just yet. Especially when the source of strength was present. Since Noir hade all the way here for her, though it was a repeat of the previous times, she knew she couldn''t nope around forever. "Noir, I''m okay now... so please... take care of everything else!" In response, he nodded, releasing Ciara from his embrace, and stood up. As she watched him rise, Ciara felt a pang in her chest. She had said that she would be able to fight by his side, however, it seemed that once again he was protecting her. Still, what was this warm feeling she had? Merely stating at his back alone... he felt like a huge fortress that protected her from the harsh storm all around. Even the Golden glimmer of Tier 9, magic didn''t faze her anymore. Compared to the deep ckness of Noir''s back, any other color paled inparison. "Let''s end this, then," Noir said, now properly giving attention to his enemy. "About time! Do I finally have your attention?" He smiled, snapping his fingers. Instantly a pair of daggers appeared before him. With both hands he held each, taking a fighting stance. "It''s useless... you won''t win," Noir muttered, appearing already unmotivated. "The fuck? What the hell are you saying?" Richard''s doppelganger asked impatiently. "For one, I don''t think I appreciate speaking to you without your real face on. It''s disgusting!" In an instant, Noir snapped his fingers and the Richard disguise of the man shattered, tearing away and fading into nothingness. "W-whaoh!" He eximed, expressing surprise. "That''s much better. At least this way, Ciara won''t watch me utterly waste someone who looks like a dear ''friend'' of hers." Upon hearing how Nor emphasized the word ''friend'', Ciara felt embarrassed a little, while also grateful for Noir''s consideration of her feelings. "You cocky bastard! I wouldn''t waste my magic like that if I were you!" The shady man growled. His face was ugly, a little crooked. His tongue appeared long, while his mouth wasrge. Sharp teeth were seen when he opened his mouth, and he had big lips. "You look much better now... yes, I would have no trouble eliminating you now." The overconfidence the person before him seemed to exude pissed the shady man off to no limits. His employer had told him to take precautions, and he had also witnessed the strength Noir possessed. He was capable of Tier 9 Magic, had extremely high physical capabilities, and was very level-headed in his judgment. Noir was so formidable that he needed to procure an equally lethal item to seed. And yet, even with this, Noir didn''t appear fazed. "Could it be that you have no idea what kind of situation you''re in? You''re awfully confident for someone who fell into my trap!" He said to Noir, iling his tongue about as he spoke. Noir shrugged in response. "Tier 9 disruption and debuff magic. It prevents the activation of magic higher than the 6th Tier, as well as absorbs the mana of the targets locked within it. It slows down movement, dulls the senses, and further amplifies the user within its field. There''s also the cloaking effect, blocking third-party intervention... though I suppose thatst part is a given." The enemy was shocked by Noir''s apt analysis. He was spot on correct! "Y-you know all that, yet you think you can win?!" Once again, Noir shrugged, stepping forward while summoning a dark steeled de onto his hand. "What''s there to be so surprised about? Did you really think I was unaware of this whole thing before I arrived?" The shady man couldn''t ept that. There was no way someone who knew the effects of such a barrier would willingly walk in. "You''re bluffing! You couldn''t have¡ª" Before the man uttered another word, Noir slightly swung his sword vertically. >WHOOOOSHH< Blood spurted out, sshing onto the floor. The shady man''s eyes widened in shock, wondering how what had just happened was possible. In one fell swoop, Noir hadpletely cut off one of his arms, causing blood to stter about, and the disjointed limb to fall to the ground. >CLANG< The dagger he held sounded as they made contact with the hard, cold floor. "U-uarghhhh!" He yelled in pain, quickly stifling his scream. Noir emotionless stared at him, watching the man''s bloodshot eyes re at him. He bit his lips as he numbed the pain he felt, while also staring at Noir in shock. ''This... how?!'' "Now then, why don''t you reconsider your earlier assertion. Am I bluffing?" Chapter 76 Noir Resurfaces [Pt 2] ?Noir emotionlessly stared at him, watching the man''s bloodshot eyes re at him. He bit his lips as he numbed the pain he felt, while also staring at Noir in shock. ''This... how?!'' "Now then... why don''t you reconsider your earlier assertion. Am I bluffing...?" Noir''s voice echoed. The shady man grunted as he red at Noir. A bead of sweat dropped from his face. ''This is a Tier 9 barrier, goddamnit! His movements are supposed to be restricted, and he shouldn''t be very strong. I should also have been boosted as a result of its effects. So... why?!'' He thought desperately, quickly sealing the injury on his arm. "You must have a lot of questions. So do I." "You... what are you?!" The wounded man growled. "It seems you''re misunderstanding something here... you don''t get to ask me anything. It''s the other way around. Got it?" A wave of bloodlust emanated from Noir. Like a deep, endless gust of darkness, they swept through the man''s subconscious. His body was paralyzed. "After the whole deal with Trevor, I already realized that he wasn''t the only enemy on Campus. In fact, he appeared to be more of a distraction, causing you to slip through and integrate yourself with the institute." Noir began. The shady man was shocked. How had he figured out his n? How long had he known? "The attempted abduction of Ciara was too coordinated. I figured out there had to be a connection between the two trials. Just because she was in the institute wouldn''t make you people give up on getting her. That''s how valuable she is to your cause, no?" The shady man couldn''t talk since he was being gagged by Noir''s crushing aura. Instead, he made trembling movements. "Did you really think I would let such a thing go unnoticed?" Suddenly, an orange light shine from the shady man, causing him to break out of the wave of despair that kept him petrified. His body was now burning with orange light, causing his hair to stand. Mana began gathering to him at a rapid pace, and he was getting stronger as time went on. "I don''t know how you figured all that out, but that doesn''t matter. My orders were to capture you alongside Ciara, but it turns out you''re too dangerous. This is where you die!" The orange aura slowly turned into purple, taking on a more powerful form. "7 Tier magic...?!" Ciara''s eyes bulged. She had underestimated the man. To think Richard''s wannabe was this strong. "So, you brought something that temporarily raises your magic to a higher Tier. Impressive." Noir smiled. "Shut up and die!" The man dashed toward Noir, rushing at him while leaving a trail of smoke and debris in his path. "[Hellme Aura]" He chanted. The purple energy around him deepened even more, and in a sh, he brought his fist close to Noir''s face. Noir stared at him calmly and blocked his strike effortlessly. "W-what?!" The man let out, confused. However, before he could process how Noir was able to keep up with him, Noir''s fist was raised and hit him directly in his stomach. The purple aura that shrouded the region instantly shattered, allowing Noir''s blow to have direct contact with the man''s hard skin. "Guarkkhhh!" He coughed out blood, instantly sent flying as a result of the impact. >BOOOMMM!!!< His bodynded on the ground, causing a gathering of smoke as the ground shattered. "So this is the Rune, uh? Quite an interesting piece..." Noir mumbled, observing the gem he took from the wounded man when he hit him. "Y-you... when did you-?!" Before he could speak more, his eyes bulged and more blood poured from his mouth. Noir ignored the man''s painful groan and crushed the gem in his fist. >KKKRIIKKKKK< The object shattered, releasing a vast amount of mana to the surrounding area. However, in a single snap, Noir made the aura dissipate. The shady man''s eyes bulged, unable to form any intelligible words after experiencing such a sight. "You seem confused. You''re probably wondering why I''m so strong and why you''re so weak, despite all the nnings you''ve made and the countermeasures put in ce..." Noir motioned, moving closer to the man on the ground. "Allow me to answer your questions. It''s simply because I know all your moves. Everything you have up your sleeves, I''m aware of them." "I-impossible..." The man tried responding, but was immediately silenced by Noir''s fist buried in his face. "Urahhhkkhh" He groaned in more pain, his bloodied mess of a face shivering. "Ever since my fight with Trevor, I''ve known about your existence. I''m sure you thought I would be too distracted to notice, but you underestimated me. I found you, easily." "No... no way... I... I made sure to..." The man tiredly argued. Once again, Noir hit his face, giving him another blow that silenced him. "Shh, I''m still taking." Noir''s whisper did the trick. The man''s lips were shut this time. "Good boy." He smiled. "You''re sloppy, you know that? Your overconfidence in your n led to your downfall. As soon as I realized that Trevor was a distraction, it wasn''t hard uncovering everything else." Noir recollected how he had been following the man, watching how he stalked Ciara and her friends. He kept his distance and watched. He knew about how he spread the rumors, how he instigated the students toe after her, and how he intended on carrying out the rest of his n. "But, even after knowing all that, I never acted. Do you know why?" Noir asked. The man couldn''t speak. He merely shook his head a little. "It''s because you hadn''t crossed the line yet. I thought I would be able to gather more Intel from you, and then this mess urred. Well yed, ''professional''." Ciara watched as Noir handled the shady man. To be frank with herself, she was a little scared. Noir''s methods, his tone, his aura... they werepletely different from a moment ago. How could someone change so easily? However, Ciara pulled herself together, embracing herself with her two hands. If anything, she was going to remain strong. Noir was doing this for her! Just like he did when facing the bandits, how he expertly killed all of them to save her, and just as he killed off the assassins that were sent for her. His methods were extreme, but he got the job done! It wasn''t like Ciara couldin anyway, she wasn''t strong enough to protect herself. She was weak. "And so, here we are, finally confronting each other. I have to admit though, after keeping watch over you for so long, waiting for you to make your move... this is a little anticlimactic." The man knew instantly, that he was no match. The intimidating aura Noir exuded, coupled with the overpowering effect of his abilities... he never stood a chance, to begin with. There was just one question he had, one thing that made him wonder if Noir was responsible for it as well. The shady man wondered if the Tier 9 barrier was even affecting Noir at all. "I can see what you''re thinking about. Should I answer your questions for you? Ignorant fool." The man trembled upon hearing Noir speak. "The truth is... I already knew about this trap a while back. I mean, I already told you how I''ve been watching and observing you. Did you really think I wouldn''t notice this pathetic excuse for a trap?". The shady man''s bloodshot eyes bulged even more as Noir made his casual statement. ''He''s calling Tier 9 magic, the highest kind of magic attainable by humans, a pathetic excuse for a... this man... is he truly human?!'' "Upon noticing the trap, I deactivated it on my own," Noir added. ''No, that''s impossible! If he had done that, I would have known. Plus, it''s still working now. There''s no way... in the first ce, how can he deactivate such aplex rune by himself? There''s no way... no way!'' The shady man''s mind rang. "You don''t believe me, uh? Well, it doesn''t matter. After I deactivated it, I simply reced the Tier 9 rune with one of mine... using CODE." ''W-what the hell... is CODE?!'' "Do you know why I''m revealing this much to you? It''s because you''re not leaving this ce. I''ll be making sure I take out everyst bit of information from you, even if you die." With a smile, Noir brought his hands closer to the man''s face, causing him to shrink back in fear. While he was expecting another blow, Noir simply patted his head gently, seemingly amused with the disy of terror the man showed. "Now then... shall we get started?" ''No... not like this. I can''t let it end like this!'' The shady man thought to himself desperately. If he was fated to die, unable to do anything about it, there was no use clinging to his life in such a miserable way. ''If I''m going to go out, I''m taking you with me!'' Chapter 77 The Glitch ?"Now then... shall we get started?" Noir whispered, drawing closer. ''No... not like this. I can''t let it end like this!'' The shady man desperately thought to himself. If he was fated to die, unable to do anything about it, there was no use clinging to his life in such a miserable way. ''If I''m going to go out, I''m taking you with me!'' He growled. Instantly, a bright light began to radiate from within the man, causing him to throb violently in Noir''s grasp. "This is... to think you had something else up your sleeve..." Noir spoke in astonishment. The man quickly gripped Noir tightly, ensuring he had no leeway to escape. His body was injured, and his pummeled face was barely recognizable from the way he looked in the past. "You''re going down with me!" He called, giving a maddeningugh as the light emanating from him shone even brighter. In a moment, he would explode. "... [Null]," Noir whispered. Immediately, the bright light vanished. "W-wha¡ª?!" The shady man let out in shock. Hisst resort, a method in which he would destroy his opponent through the sacrifice of his life, had failed. Even though he had lost, he always assumed he could just end Noir if he wanted to, as long as he forfeited his own life. But, to think that also wasn''t an option. "So, you were relying on this? Pathetic. Do you have any other tricks to show me?" The shady man shuddered at the scary sight Noir was disying. Was this really the end? "Don''t worry... I won''t let you die. At least not until I have received everything I can from you... even to the tiniest detail." "Eeek!" He squeaked. His man finally gave up. There was no other truck he had up his sleeve. "This Tier 9 barrier, by making my own version, I altered its functions. No one will be able to interrupt us here. So, just hang on. You won''t be able to escape, anyway." Noir smiled, standing up. The shady man didn''t even think to escape. His shivering body merely remained stuck in its position. Trauma was written all over his face, as he mumbled some unintelligible words through his bloodied mouth. Tears fell, mixing with the red hue that dyed his face. Nothing was left for him, but an expectation of despair. Noir moved away from him, returning to Ciara''s side. The dark gleam in his eye was already gone, reced by his usual stoic and calm expression. "It''s over. Are you still feeling bad?" He asked. Ciara truthfully didn''t know how to answer the question. Noir was a different person now, but just moments ago he was truly a monster... just like she had been! Ciara remembered how she too had exhibited traits of dominance and mercilessly dealt with her opponents. Seeing the same with Noir now, she felt somewhat scared, and at the same time relieved. She wasn''t alone in her frenzy, at the very least... Noir was the same. "Y-yeah... I''m fine. Thank you." Ciara muttered in response, slowly rising as she took Noir''s outstretched arm. She grunted as he pulled her up, allowing her to find bnce in his arms. "It''s alright now." He added. Ciara wondered who he was truly talking to. Her... or himself. >BZZTZZZZZZ< Suddenly, a loud buzzing sound appeared, causing Noir and Ciara to wince for a moment. The glitchy noise emanated from the already defeated man''s location, causing Noir''s eyes to widen in surprise. "He still had another trick up his sleeve?" However, Noir''s fleeting thought was proved to be false, as the shady man''s expression was also that of shock. He didn''t know about the existence of the buzz, nor its origin. "W-what is...?!" He slurred. Noir instantly dashed away from Ciara, causing her to nearly lose bnce, and rushed toward the shady man, who was already being enveloped in the glitch that had appeared. "You''re not getting away!" Noir said. However, even with his speed, Noir was not fast enough to reach the shocked man before the glitch fully enveloped him. ''Shit!'' Noir''s head rang. He noticed that the very air around the glitch dissipated the moment they touched it. Realizing that the same fate would befall him should hee into contact with it, Noir decided to avoid the strange phenomenon. He quickly twisted his body while in pursuit and stopped midway. Using the force he had already built up, he turned in the opposite direction and barely missed the glitch. "Tch! I can''t believe I made such a mistake!" Noir gritted his teeth, watching the glitchy phenomenon slowly disappear as suddenly as it appeared, and along with it, the man who was supposed to be captured. Ciara was petrified, feeling a choking aura around her as soon as she saw the glitch. She couldn''t understand how Noir was able to move under such pressure. The feeling it gave off was more than even the Tier 9 magic surrounding them, it was deeper and more powerful. "A magic higher than the 9th Tier... such a thing is possible?" Ciara whispered. Realizing that there was nothing he could do about it, Noir moved back to Ciara. He had miscalcted, and that ended in his loss. He didn''t consider the possibility that the opponent, or whoever was backing him, had transcended the normal Tier level. "So those are the opponents I''m up against...?" "W-what was that?" Ciara stuttered. Noir knew the exnation for the phenomenal Ciara just saw was veryplicated, and it would be exhausting visiting such an issue, so he merely ignored her. There were more important things to consider at the moment. He would have liked to discuss it with Ciara, but it didn''t seem like she was in the right headspace for such a lengthy conversation. ''It appears I''ve finally been exposed. What should I do?'' ********** "Urarghhhkkk!!!" The shady man yelled, coughing little drops of blood as he came out of the mysterious glitch. He was dropped on the hard, tiled ground, feeling the freezing embrace permeate his tired, bleeding body. "U-uh...?" He mumbled, looking around him. The location he appeared in had the look of an office. It was dark, making his vision slightly impaired. Due to the exhaustion he had received, he wasn''t in the best of condition, so he strained himself to gather his senses. "This... this is...?!" Suddenly recognizing where he was. "Wee back, you look like a mess." A deep voice cut in. The wounded man''s eyes bulged. He instantly knew who was speaking. Slowly, he recovered from the disoriented feeling he had aftering out of the glitch and everything slowly started making sense. He was currently at the office of one of his acquaintances... they both worked for their boss... ''That Man''. "You... you were the one who saved me...?" The shady man muttered, slowly rising from the ground as he took the seated position. "Of course. I couldn''t afford to let you leak valuable information to the enemy." He replied sternly The shady man became upset. This was what pissed him off about the man who was seated behind his desk. He was always fond of looking down on him. "I would never do that. I was even willing to die than say anything!" The man who spoke suddenly stood from his seat, revealing his tall, limp stature. "Then, why didn''t you?" His question made the wounded man hesitant to respond. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to, but he couldn''t... Noir had interfered and¡ª "In the end, you got yourself into a mess and your ipetence even caused you to fail in the basic task of taking your life. This is why I said you should be careful." The man continued. "Yeah, I got it. I''m an ipetent idiot, right? It''s easy for you to say... you weren''t there. You didn''t fight him." He groaned, still feeling the stinging pain left behind as an aftereffect of the battle. "Oh? So you''re saying he''s that strong. He couldn''t even capture you from the transportation spell I used. Do you really think he''ll win against me?" Suddenly, a strange pressure filled the whole room, sending the shady man trembling. His body quaked violently, making him regret ever being defiant. "Ahh... fine. I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Just stop!" He screamed. The pressure didn''t cease. It kept burdening the shady man, causing him to vomit even more blood. "Urk! Why would you even save me when you were going to treat me like this?! You bastard!" The shady man shouted, falling to the ground with weakened limbs. Suddenly, the pressure stopped. The whole room fell silent. As he raised his head, the scared shady man saw the stern-faced person standing directly in front, harboring the same condescending gaze he hated. "You must have misunderstood something... I didn''t save you." The stern-faced man stated. ''W-what is he talking about?!'' The shady man asked within himself. "I merely prevented any information from being leaked from your end. It was something I couldn''t afford to happen." "T-then-" Wasn''t it practically the same thing? "However, you''ve be a loose end, and as such... you need to be eliminated." Chapter 78 Dogs Demise ?"You''ve be a loose end, and as such, you need to be eliminated." The instant he heard this, shady man''s eyes bulged. A dark, grim realization dawned on him. He hadn''t been spared at all. He was still going to die, and at the hands of his colleague nheless. "N-no. Y-you can''t..." He struggled to speak, trying to move his shaky body. "Oh? Didn''t you just say how you wanted to kill yourself for the sake of the mission? You couldn''t do it because of that pesky man''s interference, right? Well, here is another opportunity... you can die for the cause right here and now!" The shady man trembled more violently, but he couldn''t raise his body to escape. Even if he did, such a damaged vessel could hardly amount to anything. Even in his peak state, he wasn''t confident about escaping from the stern-faced man, talkless of his current damaged state. The only thing he could do now was to plead. "P-please... I won''t say anything! I won''t do anything. Just give me one more chance!" He begged. However, even that was a futile attempt. His fate was already sealed. "Don''t worry... since you couldn''t properly kill yourself, I''ll do it for you. Have no fear, I''ll make it painless." There was no escaping his fate. He was going to lose his life. "You bastard! Even though I''ve done so much of your dirty work! You dare toss me away like this? You bastard! You owe me!" The shady man ranted, powerless to stop what wasing. "I don''t deserve this! I don''t deserve¡ª!" Before he concluded his protest, the stern-faced man lightly touched his shoulder, sending shivers down his spine. "Be grateful... I''m sending you off personally." The stern-faced man stated calmly. In an instant, a blur was shone and the glitch that had taken away the man appeared once again, covering his whole body. >BZZZTTTZZZZ< "Begone..." "Uarghhh! I don''t deserve this! I don''t des¡ª" He screamed as his body became shrouded in the strange spell. Suddenly, his body started turning into dust, fading away in an instant. Memories shed into the man''s mind, remembering how he had faithfully served the man who had betrayed him, how he had served their master. "How many have you killed? How many innocents have died by your hands?" He heard a whisper. It was the stern-faced man speaking to him in his ear, one of the only few remnants of his body. "Countless, right? Did you really expect a happy life and a satisfactory ending after doing all that? What a fool... you were nothing more than a dog." "Urrkhh..." The man''s mouth moved slightly, slowly turning into dust. "Consider this rpense for all the people you''ve killed." Tears formed in the man''s eyes. He never chose this path... the way of blood. However, he was just one who found himself in such conditions. For him, who never chose how he was born, to also be deprived of the right to choose his death... It was a tragedy beyond reason. ''You... you fucking hypocrite...'' His mind rang, as his blurred line of vision caught the sight of the stern-faced man one final time. ''... You''re the same as me. To that man... you''re nothing but a dog too!'' His eyes instantly lost all sight, fading into oblivion, and the rest of his body instantly followed suit. ''I truly don''t... deserve this...'' As the ashes slowly mixed into the surrounding area, the glitch vanished. It hadpleted its task. The stern-faced man proceeded to the windows, opening the blinds, and then the ss casements to bring in fresh air. The bright glow of moonlight prated the dark area, bringing light to the office. The man slightly smiled for the first time, watching the dark clouds part for the bright moon''s glow. The dust escaped from the man''s office, leaving for the wide expanse outside. The winds carried the minuscule remains of the shady man, separating them far and wide. "What a foolish dog, still affirming his worth until the very end." His voice suddenly broke into the silence that filled the room. "Unlike him, I''m well aware... just what my ce is in the Grand scheme of things." Suddenly a knock sounded on the entrance door of his office. The stern-faced man slightly tilted his head and looked to the door in curiosity. "Who''s there?" The knocking ceased instantly. "It''s me, sir. Kerah." A sonorous voice sounded from beyond the door. As soon as he heard this, he sighed and proceeded to the door, not wanting her to enter inside the office that still smelled of the putrid aftereffects of forbidden magic. Slightly opening the door, he looked through it and saw a small figured woman who, despite her tiny frame, was actually in herte twenties. She had the uniform of a maid since she was one of the many maids who worked in the whole manor, and a member of the elite that served his superior directly. "The Duke has called for you. He''s currently in his sleeping quarters." The stern-faced man narrowed his eyes and then nodded. "I''ll be there shortly." He responded. The maid, Kerah, nodded and turned back, instantly scurrying away into the night. The stern-faced man sighed and closed the door. He rubbed his chin and went to close the windows, covering the blinds too. "I wonder what Duke Versacee Dunroe wants from me now. Well, as his Personal Advisor... I ought to keep up appearances." He muttered, leaving his office behind as he went to the Duke''s quarters. "This charade will soon be over. I just have to obtain the girl!" ************* "Ciara, there''s something you must know." Noir suddenly spoke, starting Ciara a little. His voice sounded grim and his expression was serious. "W-what is it?" She asked. "I..." Noir began. Now that he had somehow regained his aloof self, he didn''t know how to properly express what he had to say, or whether to say it, to begin with. " * * * [A/N] Things are about to get a bit more... interesting Can someone sense a conspiracy? Chapter 79 Noirs Arrest [Pt 1] ?The people who were after Ciara already knew of his existence. This meant that it wouldn''t be long before his Identity was fully exposed, if it hadn''t already been. Now stuck in such a precarious solution, Noir considered his encounter with ''Truth'' a while back, and the fact that his cover which he had painstakingly kept hidden would soon be revealed. ''The best choice for me right now... is to leave!'' He wanted to tell Ciara about his. If he stayed any longer, Helix would finally catch up with him, and once that happened, it would be over. Unlike the amateurs that were being sent to capture Ciara, every member of Helix was a monster in their own right. The Homunculi had their specialties, and their magic powers were already beyond the 9th Tier. "N-Noir?" Ciara called his name, still curious about what he wanted to tell her. Looking at her, he didn''t want to leave. ''I don''t know why... but there''s a nudging within me to stay. Is this... the effect of [Rebound]?'' He asked himself. Not only had he promised Ciara he would stay, but if he left now, she would definitely suffer a terrible fate. However, his safety came first, or did it? Suddenly a thought shed in his mind. His eyes bulged in response. ''Why... why didn''t I use Null to stop the glitch spell?'' The thought never even urred to him. Yet, Noir chased the man as though he could not have easily handled the situation. ''Why...? Is this... [Rebound]?'' He still had no idea on how the status effect of [Rebound] hade upon him, but if it was interfering with him to this degree, then some things weren''t right. "It''s nothing. I just realized I shouldn''t be here." Noir mumbled in response. "O-oh..." Ciara muttered, a little disappointed that that was what Noir wanted to say. ''He fooled me good... I''ll give him that!'' >SNAP< In an instant, the golden barrier erected around the field cracked and then shattered apart. "W-whaoh..." Ciara beamed, watching the moonlight refract on the shards of magic, allowing them to shine very brightly on them. The fragments fell upon Ciara, like sparkles, cashing her to beam. She was in Noir''s arms, seeing such an amazing sight. However, her happy emotions were short-lived. "They''re here," Noir whispered. Before Ciara could make sense of what was happening, uniformly dressed men popped out of every area, instantly surrounding Noir and Ciara. The men had matching dark cloaks and possessed wands. Their re was focused on Noir, and their faces were more entuated by the golden glimmer that showered on the area. "Freeze! Intruder, this is your first and final warning, do not make any sudden movements." One of the dark-cloaked men, who appeared to be their leader, said. Ciara was stunned by the men that surrounded them. Who were they? "They''re a specialized unit of the Magic Institute. They crack down any serious matter and ensure there are no intruders entering into school grounds." Noir calmly exined. "A-ah. I see..." She muttered. "You bastard! How do you know about us? Do not think you''re leaving here alive!" The one who appeared to be the deputy leader shouted. "Their efficiency and security are low, though. After all, that strange man and even I managed to enter undetected." Noir added. "You... you dare ignore us? You dare breach into the great Magic Institute? Bastard!" The impatient deputy red up. "There''s no getting out of this now. Ciara, take care... okay?" Ciara was still confused about the whole thing. Suddenly it struck her. Once she did, it was toote. Noir snapped his fingers, and instantly Ciara was transported back to her room, on her bed. "W-what did you just... do you realize what you''ve just done to that student? You''re done for!" Noir sighed and shrugged nonchntly. "She''s back in her dorms safe and sound, idiots. You''re after me, anyway so let''s get this over with." The agents were scared a little by Noir''s undaunted re. They had a form of mystery and confidence in them that a person just couldn''t replicate. "Y-you... who are you?" "Nevermind that. It''s fine, everyone. I surrender." Noir finally said, raising his hands up. The agents who had thought they would be engaging inbat all showed surprise by Noir''s sudden decision. "E-ehhhh...?!" Noir smiled, not at their reaction, but at a thought of his. ''It appears I''m not leaving her behind, after all...'' *********************************** "W-what?! What did you just say?" Gnd eximed upon hearing the news. He was busy writing a thesis report when he got the news of an intruder breaking into the school. Not only was it close to the area where he taught, but the intruder apparently had an identity closely tied to him. "He has been identified to be Noir Novo, bodyguard to yourdy. He also seems to know you quite well." One of the security officers who hade for Gnd spoke. "Sir Noir came here...?" Gnd knew the young man to a degree. He was very skilled at magic, even more than he was. If not for him, he wouldn''t have reached such a height in his own magic. Noir was very smart and level-headed too. He wouldn''t do anything rashly. ''He must have done it for a good reason...'' Gnd reasoned. Still, even if he broke in, Noir was not so sloppy as to have gotten caught so easily. Plus, ording to the security officer... he surrendered. "Please take me to him." And so Gnd followed the security officer to where Noir was held captive. * * * Sir Noir? Really?" Lorna was startled upon hearing the news. As a member of the maids serving within the Institute, she was on her night shift when another security officer also made the matter known to her. ''Why would he...?'' It was quitete, but as someone who owed her very life to Noir, Lorna didn''t hesitate. She followed the security man to where they kept her savior. Chapter 80 Noirs Arrest [Pt 2] ?"What''s he doing?" Trevor Netherlore whispered in his office after being informed of the development. When he was told about the intruder by one of his informants in the security team, he had assumed it was one of the people that were sent to capture Ciara, but to think it was Noir himself that had been caught in the act. "I didn''t take him to be the kind of man to be so reckless... or is he up to something again?" There were so many questions going on in his mind. After the humiliating defeat he suffered at the hands of the dark knight, he had been on the low, barely making progress with his work. "I''ll just observe for now... and see how it goes." ******************************* "What do I do? What do I do?" Ciara mumbled to herself in a panic. She had suddenly appeared in her room after Noir snapped, unable to do anything for him. "No, at this rate he''s going to be arrested and tried. I have to do something!" Ciara screamed within the expanse of her room. ''B-but, he teleported me away for a reason, right? What if I only make things worse by going to see him? What if he''s just trying to protect me again... am I... am I getting in his way?'' The conflicting thoughts of her desire to help Noir and also not to be a burden or hindrance to him made Ciara nearly go insane. She was still recoiling from the chilling experience she had just gone through, but Noir''s situation was at the forefront of her mind. And so, as she deliberated on the matter, sleep caught up to Ciara and she dozed off on her bed, giving in to the exhaustion that had been welling up within her for some time. ********************************* Noir sat alone in the dark cell he was ced in. ording to what he knew, uwfully entering the institute was a serious offense. He was also someone who had a mysterious identity and past. The security department had called for those he revealed to be associated with him, so that would give him some credibility. However, even Gnd and Lorna didn''t know much about Noir, to begin with. Ciara could have made a slight difference since she was the Duke''s daughter, but he didn''t want to involve her. Things were tooplicated to stir waters even more. Plus, Noir had a n of his own, a way to resolve the issue once and for all. ''If everything goes well, I''ll be able to kill two birds with one stone...'' "Hey, you have some people here to see you." A security guard said, bringing Noir out of his thoughts. He began hearing hurried footsteps. They belonged to two people, making Noir somewhat guess who they were. ''So Ciara isn''t here. Good.'' Gnd and Lorna appeared on the other end of the bars. The looks on their faces depicted worry. Lorna was still in her servant outfit, while Gnd was in a more casual outfit. "I see. You came as soon as you heard." Noir smiled, looking at the friends he had made through Ciara. Well... to a certain degree they could be called that. "Sir Noir! Are you okay?" Lorna asked, her innocent face showing worry. "We''ll find a way to get you out of here soon, don''t worry," Gnd said in a quivering voice. Noir had to admit, having these people care about him so much... while it was somewhat sweet, it was naive. He had intentionally caused the whole thing. Why would he want to leave at this point? "It''s fine, you guys. It means enough for me that you came, but that''s enough. You guys shouldn''t do any more than this." Lorna and Gnd were surprised that Noir had said this. "B-but, how can we?" Noir nodded slightly, giving Gnd a knowing look. The security officers were definitely eavesdropping on their every conversation, so Noir was limited in what he could say. "I''ll be fine. Just let things run their natural course." "I-I understand," Gnd said, getting the message. Lorna, who was still oblivious of the whole thing stared at Gnd with a surprised look. "Gnd, how could you-" "There''s really nothing much we can do. Lorna, let''s trust the process... Okay?" At this point, Lorna''s eyes met Gnd''s, making her nod. She understood as well. "What can we do for you, then?" Gnd asked, turning back to Noir. Noir smiled. They were finally making sense. "Please look after Ciara. She''ll exin her situation to you, so make sure she''s alright." Gnd and Lorna nodded instantly. There wasn''t much to be said after that. "Please be well," Lorna whispered. "I always am. Take care of yourselves too..." Noir nodded. And so, the two left, not even long after they had entered. "You have some pretty decent friends. It''s a shame you dragged them into this mess." One of the security officers aroundmented, ring at Noir as though he was a scumbag. "Well, I''m not so sure about that..." His voice trailed as he smiled lightly. ''Tomorrow is going to be quite the eventful day.'' ********************************* The next morning, when Ciara woke up the first thing she thought of was Noir. Quickly springing up from her bed, her eyes darted around to seek out her next course of action. Brush Bathe Dress up! Ciara quickly, yet thoroughly went through the processes, and before long she was done. Now donning on her outfit, she opened the door outside her room, only to find two people waiting for her. "Hello, Ciara." Ciara was stunned, if not downright petrified to see both Gnd and Lorna standing in front of her room. "W-wha-?! What are you two doing here?!" Ciara eximed. "We came here to see you," Gnd stated. "It''s about Noir" Lorna added. Hearing this, Ciara let the both of them in so they could talk in detail. For them to have heard of the matter, it must have been quite serious. Either that, or Noir specifically called for them. "So, please guys... Tell me what happened. What''s going on with Noir?" Chapter 81 The Trial [Pt 1] ?"We came here to see you," Gnd stated. "It''s about Noir" Lorna added. Hearing this, Ciara let the both of them in so they could talk in detail. For them to have heard of the matter, it must have been quite serious. Either that or Noir specifically called for them. "So, please guys... Tell me what happened. What''s going on with Noir?" *************** It took some time, but Gnd filled Ciara in on what Noir intended, and also managed to convince the young girl from taking any action. In exchange, Ciara also exined the situation to her older friends. She told them of Richard Lawcroft, as well as the Shady man''s goal and his showdown with Noir. "So, you''re saying Noir got caught because he was protecting you... I see..." Lorna mumbled. That''s till didn''t answer the question of why he allowed himself to get captured. If he was able to teleport Ciara, surely he could have made his escape too. "We''ll just have to trust in his n." Ciara sighed. As much as she hated being unable to do anything, she was currently incapable of much else. At least this way she wouldn''t get in his way. "I''m sorry you had to go through that again, Ciara. We weren''t even around to help..." Gnd added, looking at her pained expression. "Y-yeah. That''s right. I''m sorry too, Ciara." Lorna added, looking guilty. "It''s fine, guys. I can''t keep relying on you forever. Thisst mishap just showed me how pathetic I am, and how much more I need to be stronger." Ciara said, clenching her fist. Ever since that night, she swore to herself to be stronger. And so, she was certainly going to make good on that promise. While Noir took care of things on his end, she would do the same as well. "Well, I have to head to ss now." Ciara finally said, getting up from her bed. Gnd and Lorna excused her, though she was given a rune scroll formunication in case of dire straits. There was no way they would allow her to roam the campus unsupervised anymore. "Alright then. I should get going too!" *************** "Get up, it''s time for your trial." The security guard said to Noir, who sat at a corner in the darkness. Noir raised his head, tilting it slightly as he stared at the man. The guard kept eyeing him suspiciously, seeming to wonder what was going on in his head. Noir had not made a peep ever since he got to the cell he stayed in. He only responded when he was asked to, and the only time he made real conversation was when his acquaintances came to visit. Still, he wasn''t acting in any suspicious manner, so there were no grounds to subject him to even more conditions. Noir stood from the ground and approached the cell gate. He was made to wear special cuffs which prevented the use of mana. Noir couldn''t help but make a slight grin. ''This is useless on me though...'' The cell gates were opened and he was let out. Noir noticed four more guards other than the one who spoke to him, making them a total of five. He followed the security officers through the hallway as they led him to wherever he would be tried. Judging by their reaction, uwful entry into the institute happened very rarely. His case was quite peculiar. Noir made no reaction and walked with them. Two were by his side, two were behind him, while one was leading the way in front of him. Finally, after a few minutes, they reached the end of the very long hallway and climbed the stairs out of the underground ce where he was held and into a building. ''So, the underground cells are somehow linked to this ce so that no one gets to see the used, or criminals being transported. That''s quite efficient.'' Noir reasoned. Finally opening therge door leading to the trial room, Noir was told to venture within. The hall wasrger than he expected it to be. There were some pews by both sides, leaving the center bare so anyone entering the hall could pass. Ahead of him was a very elevated stage, ensuring that those who sat there could look down on everything beneath them. On the stage, there were three high chairs and desks for those who would be judging his case. ''Hmmmn. Impressive.'' Noir thought. His eyes went around the room, and he saw quite a few people within the hall. Whispers and murmurs reverberated across the hall as they all looked at him suspiciously. "They must be the staff..." He reasoned, whispering under his breath. It wasn''t too strange for them to view him dangerously. For him, an outsider to enter the Institute without triggering any rms or countermeasures, and even surrender without putting up much of a fight, was quite bizarre. However, even this was too much for the crime of just breaking and entering. The true reasony elsewhere. Walking forward, Noir saw the section where he was to be ced and was told to enter the cubit. As soon as he did so, a weird buzzing sound was heard, and golden light radiated all around him. "Tier 9 Trap magic." He stated calmly. To ensure the culprit couldn''t escape, they erected such a structure. They weren''t too bad. ''If only they were not sox with security...'' Now within the trap formation, with seemingly no way to go, Noir awaited his fate. "We will now wee the judges." The announcer who had been waiting for his cue stated. A special door to the right of the hall was opened, and three people adorned quote lucratively appeared. They appeared to be senior staff, most likely the highest-ranked lecturers within the Magic Institute. Noir recognized one of them. With a smile on his face, he gantly walked in confidence. Noir, trapped in a 9th Tier constraint seemed to be powerless, but this person knew otherwise. He knew that Noir could cancel out the magic effect instantly. After all, he had experienced his power before. "We meet again, Mr. Noir." He spoke in passing as he walked past Noir''s cubit, moving to climb the stairs that led to the elevated stage of judgment. "Trevor Netherlore..." Noire replied, still appearing stoic and unfazed. This proved Trevor''s suspicion. Noir was indeed up to something. The people who sat on the pews were all standing, bowing in silence as they watched their superiors head to their respective chairs. Noir sensed that even Gnd was seated among the spectators, though Lorna wasn''t there. ''That''s right. If even serving staffs are present, how will the campus function?'' Noir thought to himself. As soon as Trevor, and the remaining two persons whom Noir could only guess to be the ones in charge of the Intermediate and Advanced Levels of the institute, sat on their seats, the people present sat in their pews. Well, except the guards, who for some reason were stationed in many ces across the hall. In a ce filled with many magic practitioners, Noir failed to see the purpose behind having such tight security. The staff within were more than enough, weren''t they? A few more guards wouldn''t really make much of a difference. However, such was the strange custom of the people he was surrounded by. "We will now begin the Trial." The man who sat at the center of the three seats stated. He had a mustache and seemed to be the highest-ranking among the three judges, having a five-star ting on his outfit. The other man beside him had four stars, while Trevor had three. Normal lecturers had only one star and distinguished ones of the senior caliber had two. That meant Trevor was quite a big deal for someone so young. He was indeed capable of being a genius, since he was already an 8th Tiered mage, one only a step lower than the highest Tier the Institute recognized. "Let the used state his name." The announcer who had heralded the entry of the judges said. It appeared he was the one who would coordinate the trial and undertake the little details. "Noir Novo" He stated tly. "Where do you hail from?" Another question was instantly fired at him. "I am a traveling merchant, so I do not identify with any particr ce." "You have been revealed to be a bodyguard of Ciara Versacee Dunroe for a period before she entered this prestigious institute, and also apanied them on their journey to this Academic city of Artemis. Is this true?" "Yes. We met by chance and I helped them fend off some bandits. I was hired, paid, and did my job ordingly." Noir aptly responded. The fluidity of his speech and that calm expression he made while speaking would make anyone doubt that he was lying. However, that made him even more suspicious. It was almost as though he had already expected the questions and practiced the answers beforehand. After asking more questions and getting the same calm response from Noir, the announcer decided to hit the onus of the case. "Noir Novo... Are you responsible for the death of the esteemed lecturer of the Southern Empire''s Magic Institute, a man who goes by the name of Richard Lawcroft?!" This time, his question was met with silence. A smile slowly formed on Noir''s face, unnoticeable by everyone present. ''Finally, we''re getting somewhere!'' Chapter 82 The Trial [Pt 2] ?"Noir Novo... Are you responsible for the death of the esteemed lecturer of the Southern Empire''s Magic Institute, a man who goes by the name of Richard Lawcroft?!" This time, his question was met with silence. A smile slowly formed on Noir''s face, unnoticeable by everyone present. ''Finally, we''re getting somewhere!'' There was unease in the air since the question asked was of the utmost pertinence. "I do not know who that is," Noir stated tly. The expression he had on his face was that of confusion as if asking the moderator whether he was supposed to know the identity of the lecturer who he had just spoken of. "You should be reminded that everything you say must be the truth, if not, the magic around you will react. Noir grinned to himself. ''What magic?'' He had already disabled the truth-finding magic the moment he entered his cubicle. Not only that, but he even configured his own version of it using CODE. It wasn''t tooplicated since he was familiar with the concept. ''Everything I say will be regarded as the truth.'' To the surprise of everyone, the truth-seeking magic didn''t go off, meaning Noir was still within the bounds of truth. "Perhaps you didn''t know that was his identity. Did you kill anyone while within the school grounds?" The moderator asked. ''This idiot. Shouldn''t he ask me what I was doing on the premises, to begin with? Or is he trying to pry incriminating truth from me? How impatient.'' Noir mused. Still, he had to answer the question. "I did not." Well, that wasn''t a lie... He didn''t seed in killing the shady man who escaped. "He''s... telling the truth...?" There were now murmurs among the crowd, and Gnd triumphantly smiled in their midst. He was happy that Noir was proving his innocence. "What I mean to say is... it''s unfortunate I couldn''t finish the job. My target escaped before he could die by my hands." This new statement sent the crowd into confusion. Gnd couldn''t believe Noir just shot himself in the leg. Just a little more and he could have proven his innocence, only being charged with uwful entry. However, with Ciara and Gnd to vouch for him, the whole issue would be resolved. Yet, Noir was making things moreplicated for himself. ''He must have a reason for this. I shall trust Sir Noir...'' Gnd reasoned. "What did you just-. So you admit to fatally wounding Professor Richard!" The moderator stated, twisting Noir''s confession. However, the calm-faced man already expected this much. "I didn''t kill your professor or fatally sound him. My target was a criminal, one who threatened the very life of my employer, Miss Ciara Versacee." There were more hushed sounds, some whispered words of disbelief and suspicion while others began to reason Noir''s words. Perhaps they were true. "Hah! You just shot yourself in the leg. Your employer, Miss Ciara Versacee has always been under the safety of the Institute. No harm has befallen her ever since she entered this ce. Yet, you im to justify uwful entry into this institute and nearlymitting murder with that reason?" The scales once again began to tilt away from Noir. He was tempted to address the incident between Ciara and Mia, as well as the group of students who were caught in the mess. The institute had swept it under the rug, but that didn''t mean Noir didn''t know the details. The only one lying was the moderator himself. ''It''s better I don''t mention that. It only makes things moreplicated...'' "I beg to differ. You say the Lady Ciara was safe, however, she was not. I cast a protection spell on her, but it was broken recently, forcing me to intervene and rescue her." Once again, the magic everyone thought was working indicated that Noir was being honest. "What are you saying? There''s no way a dear pupil of ours was-" "You clearly stated that I''m incapable of lying. Are you saying that is wrong as well? In that case, there''d only be one liar in this room." Noir''s audacity caused the room to be enveloped in an uproar. "That''s enough. Mr. Noir Novo. You''ve said enough and have quite made your point." The lead judge intervened. The moment he spoke, the room fell silent. It could have been out of respect, or out of fear... but the man was able to demand the silence of everyone just from his voice. "There''s no need for further questions from you, Moderator. We''ll take it from here." The second judge spoke, while Trevor only smiled at Noir. ''What''s his game? I can''t read him... as expected of the man who bested me.'' He thought to himself. "Noir Novo. It appears our narrative is contradicting yours. To correct this gap in information, we''ll exin to you the cause of your arrest, and the basis on which we would render you criminally liable should you be found guilty." The lead judge spoke. Noir looked to the desk where he sat, same with the other two, and found their names written there. "Senior Head Professor Julian Resoor" "Asst. Senior Head Professor Tyman Lenard" "Head Professor Trevor Netherlore" "One of ours, Professor Richard Lawcroft died. We have no idea when this happened, however, his body was found yesterday in his Office. It was also confirmed that he attended lectures during that day, so it had to have been very recently that he died." The Senior Head Professor began. "It''s strange that you were also found a couple of moments after Professor Richard''s body was, and since there appears to be no other culprit, you are the only one who can be held to be guilty." As the man concluded his statement, he focused his eyes on Noir in an attempt to appear intimidating. This didn''t unnerve him in any way as he looked the same. "It seems you do not have an idea of the Professor''s identity, but you profess to have indeed lethally harmed a person." The man''s tone was calm, almost as though he wasn''t harmless, though Noir knew that wasn''t the case. "So, I will ask you this... does this resemble the man you assaulted?" With a snap of his finger, yellow light shone, indicating the casting of a Tier 2 spell. In front of Noir, a picture appeared out of thin air. The person in the picture was the man in question, the one who had died and whose death was med on Noir. "So, tell me once again... Do you recognize that man in the picture?" Noir smiled internally. Things were truly going ording to his n. The whole murder farce had been orchestrated by him since the beginning. The shady man, whoever he was, had gotten rid of Richard''s body. However, since Noir had been observing his activities, he ensured to reconstruct the body and hide it in case he needed it. And so, after the shady man went after Ciara, Noir nted the real Richard''s dead body in his office, and cast CODE on the cleaners to find it and report the body if he gave themand. It was his insurance n, in case things went south, which they did. Once he noticed the security officers drawing near, he activated themand, causing the cleaners to find Richard''s dead body and report it. The guards apprehended Noir, and soon the connection was made between the two of them. They suspected that he killed Richard! "I do not recognize this face. The one I attacked had a different look entirely." Noir replied calmly. To everyone''s amazement, he appeared to be telling the truth. "It seems you''re all confused. You''re hell-bent on painting me to be the criminal, yet you overlook another simpler alternative." He added. Trevor had gotten enough of the suspense. He wanted to know Noir''s endgame. "And what''s that?" Netherlore spoke for the first time as a Judge since the Trial started. "Instead of ming me, a bodyguard of the daughter of one of this Empire''s Duke, wouldn''t it be preferable to actually think to the person I tried to apprehend?" "W-wha-?!" The Judges eximed together. "Am I wrong? The Duke officially rewarded me due to my bravery in escorting Ciara, and my job''s duration was extended for as long as Ciara remains in Artemis. Yet, you would dare look down on the Duke''s employee and choose tobel him a murderer, instead of actually looking into the criminal I tried to apprehend?" After he made this statement, it was obvious that things just gotplicated. As highly revered lecturers, they were without a doubt some of the most powerful figures in the Academic institute and the city of Artemis. But, a Duke''s influence far outstripped their own, and should it leak that they had dared look down on one, they would suffer some grave consequences. Worst of all was the fact that Noir had not been seen telling a lie even once, proving his innocence. Chapter 83 The Judgement ?Worst of all, was that Noir had not been seen telling a lie even once, proving his innocence. "S-so you''re saying... whoever you tried to apprehend was the one who killed Richard...?!" Julian Resoor retorted, now trying to walk on safe grounds. "Correct. If he wasn''t dangerous, I wouldn''t have darede into the Institute." Noir smiled. Noir''s eyes met Trevor, who slightly recoiled upon meeting his gaze. Trevor had his separate thoughts on the matter since he had confronted Noir before. ''This guy... is lying!'' His mind rang. Noir had already infiltrated the Institute beforest night, and even had a match with him Trevor knew all this, yet he was amazed as to why none of Noir''s statements, even the false ones were registered as lies. ''It must be due to his Bloodline Magic that nullifies all other magic... I see...'' Noir must have somehow interfered with the truth-seeking magic and was able to get things to flow in his direction. Such was Trevor''s thoughts. ? "It will be a little difficult to believe your words, though," Trevor said calmly. Noir''s eyes darted in his direction, causing Trevor to shudder a little. Though he had noticed Noir''s little trick, he wasn''t going to go out of his way to point it out. That would only create an even bigger issue, and knowing Noir, he must have had a n in ce. ''If I do anything now, he''ll only retaliate further. It''s best to y it safe...'' Still, as a Judge, Trevor was well within his rights to question Noir''s statements without any bias, which was why he prodded at Noir''s defense. "What do you mean?" Noir asked. "You are attributing the cause of the death of Professor Richard Lawcroft to an unknown person, but we have no evidence of such person''s identity in the slightest. The only things we have are your words of testimony. So, tell us... what is the proof of this person''s existence? Let us not forget that this is the basis of your argument." Richard concluded his words and smiled. He was expecting something exceptional as a response. So far, Noir had managed to wriggle out of all usations. If he ended up proving this, he would be a free man. No, he would be more than that. The trial which was supposed to oversee his uwful entry into the Institute''s grounds had turned into a murder usation. Surely, if the court was unable to prove him guilty, Noir would be privy to confidential information concerning the death of a professor, and the inability of the Institute to catch the perpetrator. Not only that, but he would also needpensation for being wrongfully used of a crime he knew nothing about. The fact that he had to protect his employer who was meant to be safe in the institute was also a factor. Also, if Noir proved that he indeed nearly killed the murderer of their Professor, the Magic Institute would owe him. ''Is this what you were after from the start, Sir Noir?'' Trevor thought as he gazed upon Noir''s unbothered face. "I may not look it, but I am a skilled mage. I expected something like this might happen, so I used Magic to take footage of the whole fight between me and my opponent, the one most likely responsible for killing your professor." The audience was shocked by this sudden revtion, and the Judges were equally amazed. Using magic to record events was highly rare andplex since it involved analyzing incidents in real-time. It was at least Tier 6 magic. Putting into consideration that Noir had to have been fighting while also recording the whole thing, it made everyone ponder as to what level Noir had reached. ''Such a skilled mage exists without our knowledge?!'' However, another question shed in their mind. If Noir had such decisive evidence, why hadn''t he presented it sooner? "I allowed myself to be captured because I wasn''t guilty of anything, and I thought I could show you the whole thing to prove my point. However, you all began using me of something entirely different from what I did. In my opinion, you derailed this entire case." Noir stated. "Mr. Noir... you admit to having the footage, and your innocence concerning the professor''s death has been taken into consideration. Now, would you show us the recording?" Julian Resoor asked. Noir nodded, however, he looked at the golden light that restricted him. Also raising his hand, he revealed the cuffs he had on which prevented him from casting any spell. "Release him," Julian ordered the guards. They appeared hesitant at the order. The man, Noir, was still a suspect. This made him dangerous. However, when they considered that the entire area was filled with incredible Magic Practitioners, the guards decided to obey. Well, it wasn''t like that had much of a choice anyway. As soon as they released Noir from his shackles and disabled the golden light, Noir muttered a few words under his breath, indicating a chant. Instantly, a purple light shone, indicating the activation of Tier 7 magic. The audience was shocked beyond words. A Tier 7 Mage was enough to be a high-ranking lecturer In the institute, yet Noir was a mere bodyguard. His chanting didn''t appear strained but natural. In a few seconds, he was able to create a screen projection,rge enough for everyone in the room to see. Everyone instantly stared at the screen, seeing an urrence within it. Noir smiled internally, seeing as they were all in awe of him. "T-this is..." Julian muttered upon seeing the footage. Of course, Noir had altered it to suit his taste, so everything they saw was only partly real. Noir removed the part where the shady man had Richard''s appearance, and also edited their conversation to make it seem as though Noir was questioning him about his intentions within the Institute. "Hehe, I suppose I''ll have to add one more body to the amount I''ve disposed of tonight!" The shady man said, sending a message into the hearts of everyone who watched. Of course, this was never said originally, but thanks to Noir''s maniption it appeared as though that was what happened. Due to this, suspicion shifted from Noir to the shady man. "He... he must be the true perpetrator!" "I wonder what happened to him at the end?" "He''s so disgusting!" "He is strong, though!" They all watched Noir fight the man even while under the debuff effect of the Tier 9 barrier. This made everyone respect the previouslybeled criminal. At the end of the video, Noir was seen to nearly kill the man, piercing him and rendering him immobile when the glitch appeared. Noir didn''t edit anything from this moment on. The reason he did this was to spot the reactions of everyone present. ''If there''s anyone here with a connection to that, or who has seen it before... I''ll get to know now!'' Noir reasoned. Unfortunately, none of them seemed to recognize it. They all watched in awe and disappointment when the Shady man escaped. "Damnit!" "He was so close!" "Just a little more and he would have-" The former users were now in regret that Noir hadn''t finished the job. The projection ended, and the screen buzzed before disappearing. The moment it was done, Noir was supposed to be cuffed once again, and bound within the cubicle where he was kept. However, the guards were now reluctant to do so. Yes, after seeing everything that happened, Noir was clearly not in the wrong. In fact, he appeared to be fighting for the Institute as well. If they were to show him more discourtesy... then the me would be wholly theirs. "Now that I think of it, if he''s this powerful... then he could have prevented being arrested.'' ''Yeah. And he was also very docile within his cell...'' ''Could it be... we''ve been testing him wrongly all this while'' Everyone began feeling bad for making such a good-natured man suffer at their hands... just as Noir wanted. ''As expected. All I had to do was throw a few things at them, and they give assured reactions. Such simple-minded people... this is too easy.'' He mused. Trevor was simply awestruck. He had expected a good argument from Noir, but this exceeded anything he predicted. Not only had Noir proved his innocence, but he also managed to bring the general opinion to his side. Trevor realized he needed to be even warier of Noir. "I see. It appears we were wrong about you, Mr. Noir. While you are guilty of illegal entry into the institute, you had justifiable grounds to do so. In essence, you''ve been absolved of any crime you were used of." Julian stated. The other judges nodded in agreement. "You are now free to¡ª" "That''s it?" Before the head judge could say any more, Noir interrupted. Noir''s voice startled everyone. His eyes and expressions changed. Clearly, things weren''t going to end so easily. Chapter 84 Noirs Audacity ?"That''s it?" Noir''s statement startled everyone present. One would think Noir had to be overjoyed from the absolution of any offense they wanted to pin on him, but it was the opposite. His calm face had turned into a scowl, and he was ring at the judges. "Not only did you make me spend the night in a cell, but you''ve also treated me wrongly for so long. You''ve wasted my valuable time and wrongfully used me on many counts..." The Judges knew they were in the wrong and had been too impatient. They just wanted to wrap everything up since that had a culprit and resolve the incident as soon as possible. However, due to their carelessness, they made a wrong assumption. "You should have undergone investigation and shown me proof before using me of those crimes. Yet, you attempted... no, you Intended to convict me of murder." Noir added. "... What is your point?" Julian blurted out, a little nervous. It would turn into a scandal if word were to get out of their wed approach in Noir''s case. Plus, Noir''s connection to the Duke couldn''t be ignored. "It''s simple, really..." Noir said, looking at the judges with a fiery look in his eyes. "I would like to report this matter to your superior, the Archmage and head of this institute!" A deafening silence flowed after Noir''s words. The professors and lecturers all looked at each other in shock. They realized that they were in the wrong, but what Noir had just demanded was indeed too much. "A-Ahem. Mr. Noir, we would appreciate it if you knew of your bounds. The Archmage if this Institute is not one you can leisurely meet. He is the pinnacle of the entire Magic Institute, and one of the most powerful mages in the whole Southern Empire. You don''t just get to meet him." Julian said, frowning at Noir''s impudence. "Apologies for misunderstanding, but I wasn''t intending on asking for your permission in the matter," Noir responded. This sent a wave of murmurs across the hall and unrest spread across everyone. They had all thought of Noir as a gentleman, however, public opinion was shifting away from him. ''What are you thinking, Noir? You''re shooting yourself in the leg.'' Trevor thought to himself, focusing his eyes on Noir. "Do you realize... what you''re saying right now? You realize you''re addressing the most powerful mages in this institute, and one of the greatest in the whole Empire, don''t you?" Tyman Lenard barked in annoyance. His fury knew no bounds as he red up. "I realize who you are. However, it is of no concern to me of your other titles. To me, you are none other than educators. No more, no less. If you wanted to be treated as all-powerful mages, then you should have chosen a different career path. Something like an Imperial Mage." Noir defiantly responded. The man''s impudence knew no end. "However, as lecturers in this Institute, you are under obligations and the rules binding this citadel of learning. You should not imagine that you can use your title to deprive me of my rights." The Lecturers began whispering among themselves, wondering what Noir was referring to. He looked at the top three Judges, and two of them appeared ufortable. Obviously, they knew what he was talking about. As for Trevor, he was intrigued, waiting for how the whole matter would be resolved. "No matter the status anyone possesses, if they are lecturers, they are subject to theint of a capable guardian of any ward within the Institute. Therefore, as one who has been ced in charge of the protection and affairs of Miss Ciara Versacee Dunroe, daughter of the Duke, it is only natural that I have the right to seek reprieve as well as a reasonable exnation concerning the recent events." There was now silence, as everyone paid rapt attention to Noir''s words. "Not only did I have to personally intervene, but I was also treated roughly, given no reception, wrongfully used, and have been deprived of my rights toin, especially after risking my life to ward off the very same danger that your Institute was too ipetent to detect." Noir''s insult stirred the professors, but the daring expression he made caused none of them to raise their voices in objection. "Tch, what''s your point?" Julian asked impatiently. "I believe I''ve already stated this. I wish to meet the Archmage of the Institute. The security, reception, and proceedings of this Institute are all subpar. If I were to leave currently, I would personally be delivering a report to the Duke concerning all I have seen and experienced during my stay here... I imagine he won''t be pleased." A fearful gasp emanated from the audience. It was obvious that they were intimidated now. Noir smiled within himself, entirely taking charge of the situation. Most of the things he said were mere bluffs. He didn''t have ess to the Duke, they hadn''t even met before. He had also overestimated his position before all of the people present. However, through knowing the inner workings of the institute, as well as studying their reactions, Noir was able to create the ideal situation where he had the advantage. The most favorable thing about the situation was that they couldn''t call his bluff. Doing so would mean that the entire Institute would suffer a bacsh in the situation where Noir was actually as important as he imed. "Mr. Noir... we admit that we have wronged you. We also promise to tighten our security. Put Institute is the finest in the empire, so rest assured that-" Tyman Lenard said, trying to smoothen his words over with a sweet tone. However, he should have already realized... that Noir was not the kind to be deterred by such! "Those are mere words. Your words mean nothingpared to the evidence of events I have experienced. You are all incapable. You had no idea how and when your professor was killed not even knowing the culprit, mistaking me for the malefactor. You didn''t prevent the entry or exit of the mastermind, and if I hadn''t surrendered, you wouldn''t have caught me. The ipetence is too high, and your security is toox. However, you are all in no position to effect real change. The one who truly holds the power in this Citadel of learning... the Archmage, he is the one I want to see." Noir had determined eyes. They could all see that there were only two options. One, answer to Noir''s wishes. Second, allow Noir to return to the Duke and report everything. As noblemen themselves, as well as people of honor they couldn''t resort to petty things to silence Noir. Even if they tried, they weren''t sure they would seed. ''In the unlikely case that they seed, suspicion falls on them, and in the end, the news will leak. In the end, there''s only one viable option.'' Noir analyzed within himself. Victory was his! The murmurs within the hall grew louder as people argued and spoke to each other violently. Gnd couldn''t take his eyes off Noir''s back, since he wasn''t facing him. The admiration for him had deepened since Gnd was certain that if he was the one ced in a simr situation, the results would be phenomenally different. ''Sir Noir...is truly amazing!'' The triumvirate began discussing among themselves. Julian tried his hardest to seemposed, but Noir saw through his face made easily. As for Lenard, his panic was written pretty clearly on his face. Trevor remained with his intrigued face, ncing at Noir once in a while as the judges decided on what course of action to take. Finally, they were ready to reveal their choice. "A-Ahem!" Julian cleared his throat. The moderator, who was violently engaged in a hush conversation with someone was instantly alerted of this,ughing nervously. "Let there be silence, everyone!" He dered. His loud voice boomed across the noisy hall, and in an instant, there was calm. ? He looked above and saw the judges, nodding at them while smiling apologetically, he scurried out of their line of sight. "Mr. Noir... after careful consideration of your words... this council has decided to grant your request. And so-" "Grant my request? I believe I already told you... I didn''t need your permission." Noir Interrupted them hastily. He refused to be ced under their jurisdiction any longer now that his intentions had been achieved. The Judges appeared a little flustered by his rude remark, but they decided to let it be. "F-fine. You are excused. We believe you know where his office is." Julian said. For an elderly man, he felt foolish for uttering thest part of his sentence. He knew he would regret it. "Why would I? You''re supposed to provide me with an escort or show me the way. Why else would I inform you of my intentions?" This sent the audience into another state of shock. However, none of them dared protest against it. Chapter 85 The Archmages Tower [Pt 1] ?Noir was currently being cheeky, testing the patience of the judges. However, seeing as they were powerless against him, theyplied. "Fine. You will be escorted to the Archmage''s office by some of the-" Julian was about to say, but was interrupted by a slight tap on his shoulder. He looked to his side and saw Trevor smiling at him. "Better idea. Why don''t I take him there personally? This way it''ll be safer and better... for all parties." Noir was surprised that Trevor would make his intentions known so abruptly, and even more surprised that Julian agreed. "Trevor will apany you there. Do you have qualms with this decision?" Noir smiled, but slightly shook his head. It was inconsequential anyway. "I do not. Let''s do it." ************ "So, why do you want to see the Archmage?" Trevor Netherlore asked, walking beside Noir while smiling. His eyes glowed with interest as he kept staring at the man beside him. Noir ignored his gaze as he kept facing forward, keeping his pace with Trevor. After the council dismissed the case, Noir demanded that he be taken to Archmage''s office immediately. Since they were in no position to argue, they allowed him to leave with Trevor first. So, without talking to Gnd and whoever else wanted a piece of Noir, he left. "Come on, it''s not like we''re strangers. You can talk to me about it. Who knows, I could be of some assistance..." Trevor added, continuing his adamant effort to get Noir to speak. At this point, Noir finally paused in his advance. Trevor smiled, thinking he had caught Noir''s interest. ''I''m sure he wasn''t aware of my status as one of the Top 3 in this Institute. He must think I can be of some use to him... It''ll be beneficial if-'' "Will you keep quiet and lead the way already? I couldn''t care less about a mere Tier 8 Mage." Noir suddenly said, bashing all the hopes Trevor had built up. "W-what did you just-" Trevor said, stunned by Noir''s words. A mere Tier 8? Sure, Noir was already capable of Tier 9 magic, and Trevor knew he could nullify spells, but that didn''t mean that he was a small deal as well. "You don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m certain I''m one of the Top 10 mages in this Empire... and you call me a mere Tier 8?" Noir smiled upon hearing this. "And that''s why you are all so weak. You overestimate the conventional Tiered magic System. The realm above Tier 9... do you not wonder about how vast that level is?" Trevor gritted his teeth. It was one thing to watch Noir make a mockery of the entire Institutional body as a whole, but for him to insult him directly... that was too much. Trevor knew he couldn''t resist, and any further conversation would only end in more disgrace. "Tch..." He moved away from Noir''s side and guided him to the Archmage''s tower. After walking for a while on the empty school grounds, since the students were either in their Lecture Hall, or engaged in one activity or the other, no one bore witness to the two of them. They finally arrived at their destination. "Here. This is the ce." Noir looked at the tall tower and smiled. There was definitely no way anyone could miss this spot. Even he had already discovered that the Archmage tower was at this particr ce. Just like its name, it was a huge tower. It stretched for several stories, appearing white in color and elegant to the eyes. "I''m pretty sure you are already aware of this, but Lord Denzel is a mysterious man, you wouldn''t want to try insulting him the same way you did to all of us and get away with it. Noir turned to Trevor, who gave a sincere look. Perhaps the young man spoke from experience. The dark knight wondered why Trevor would go so far as to give words of advice. Perhaps he was still trying to gain Noir''s trust. "Duly noted..." The both of them entered the building, passing by the reception. As soon as the receptionist felt the presence of someone approaching, she made to intercept. "Please state your identities and purpose for-" Her eyes instantly bulged as soon as she saw it was Trevor that was before her, as well as another unknown individual. Their handsomeness caused her to nearly lose her breath, and the powerful aura emanating from them could make her pass out. "W-wee, Sir Netherlore." She greeted stiffly, bowing her head. Trevorughed softly, shrugging a little. "It''s fine, it''s fine. Leah, I''ve told you several times already. Call me Trevor." The receptionist known as Leah nodded after hesitating and decided to try out the words. "S-sir Trevor...?" "Fair enough. Oh, and we''re here to see the Archmage. Is Lord Denzel presently in?" He said, smiling a little as he drew nearer to the receptionist. His question created an unsure expression on her face. She appeared to be deliberating something, making Noir decide to pay more attention to the details. "W-well..." She mumbled. "Lord Denzel does not wish to be interrupted unless it''s for absolutely important matters... I''m sorry, but-" Before Leah. could conclude her statement, Trevor quickly slipped beside her and ced them around her shoulder. "Come on, make an exception for us... don''t worry. I''ll take responsibility..." Noir''s eyes rolled upon seeing Trevor y dirty by using his charms. Was this how he easily swayed the women he knew? ''Hold up, this guy has met Ciara. Don''t tell me... he...'' Noir''s mind rang as he eyed Trevor more watchfully. "B-but..." Leah weakly protested, though everyone already knew she had lost any will to resist. Trevor drew closer as he caressed her arms and put his face closer to hers. "You could just simply say I overpowered you. It''s not a big deal, right?" This was too much. Leah gave up all forms of resistance as she weakly nodded. "Perfect! I''m in your debt once again, Leah. I''ll be sure to reward youter" He winked, slowly moving away from Leah and back to Noir. "O-okay. I look forward to it." She smiled shyly. "Let''s go, Sir Noir. I don''t have all day." Trevor whispered, quickly moving across the reception hall and ascending the stairs. Noir looked at the woman who dreamily touched her cheeks and sighed. ''Trevor, that maniptor... toying with a woman''s heart like this...'' In a sh, he caught up with the rascal, and both of them ascended the stairs together. While walking, Trevor was surprisingly talkative. Noir wasn''t sure whether it was the nature of the man, or he actually wanted something from him, but he seemed to have forgotten Noir''s cold response from a while ago and engaged in conversation with him. Since Noir didn''t mind hearing information, he yed along with the talk and gave a few words to keep it going. He learned quite a bit since they began ascending the tower. The Archmage''s tower was the first-ever building in the entire Southern Empire''s Magic Institute. It was created for the sole purpose of researching magic. It was only years after it was founded that the Magic Institute was created and became an open learning center for young and promising potential mages. Despite this, the Archmage''s Tower didn''t waver in its purpose of researching and developing new magic. "Each floor is dedicated to a particr field in magic, and there is a total of 90 floors. No, well... 91 floors if you include the apex floor of the Archmage himself." Trevor had added, among other things. Noir was fascinated, but also suspicious. There was no way Trevor knew all this without a form of in-depth knowledge of the tower, and even while he did, why would he so easily inform Noir of this? "You know quite a bit about this ce... howe?" He bluntly asked. "Whoah, you don''t beat around the bush, do you?" Trevor responded, a little stunned by Noir''s bluntness. Unlike Trevor, Noir didn''t see the use in using finesse to find out what he wanted. Since Trevor was also a master at the art, and also most likely more skilled at it, Noir settled for honesty. "Well, I used to be a member of this tower. I was also the head supervisor of the 69th floor that focuses on magic tools and puppets, then transferred to the 78th floor that deals with soul and spirit magic, also the 45th floor that specializes in creation magic..." From what Trevor said, Noir already knew where he was headed. "So, you joined the research team in order to further your own personal research into creating an artificial human, a Homunculus..." Noir stated bluntly. Trevor smiled as soon as Noir said this. ''He''s sharp!'' ************ In the office of the Archmage, everywhere was colored white, with adornments of silver and gold. They were perhaps magic stones or various magic tools. A man sat behind his desk, his hand on the table as his fingers intertwined with each other. He appeared expectant, no, impatient. "So, I have visitors, uh?" Chapter 86 The Archmages Tower [Pt 2] ?"So, you joined the research team in order to further your own personal research into creating an artificial human, a humunculus..." Noir stated bluntly. "Yeah. While it bore some fruit at the start, I decided to quit since I had gotten all I could from them, and settle for being a professor instead." Trevor responded. Noir smiled. The research teams were the busiest of all staff within the Institute. None of them even attended Noir''s trials due to their schedule. He was sure Trevor was too busy with work that he didn''t have time for his own research, so after enduring for so long and obtaining all he could, he decided to leave in order to have more time for his work. "Well, people here still recognize me, so that''s why I''m in a hurry to get to the final floor." Trevor said with a smile. "This tower has 91 floors, thought there was teleportation magic somewhere around here? I''m pretty sure I sensed something like that." When Noir said this, Trevor was a little flustered. Guilt appears on his face, and he knew it was only a matter of time before Noir caught on. To save himself some trouble, he had to just exin. "Well, there is a teleporter, but I decided we should take the stairs..." "Why?" Noir asked bluntly. "W-well..." Trevor muttered, feeling a little awkward to say it. "Well?" Noir furthered. His impatient and dominant tone told Trevor he had to fess up. "My ex-girlfriend handles the teleporter here. It''s awkward seeing her, so I''d rather not." Noir was stunned to hear this. "Your... Ex...?" He repeated. "I know It may not seem all that serious to you, but believe me... this is way preferable than having to deal with her!" By the look on Trevor''s face, Noir decided to believe him. "Plus, isn''t it better this way? We got to talk more. The teleporter would have just zapped us to the 90th floor straight up. If it had, we wouldn''t have been able to bond over such a fun conversation, now would we?" One look from Noir told Trevor that what he was saying amounted to nothing before him. "You said the teleporter only takes us to the 90th floor, uh? Didn''t this tower have 91 floors?" Noir stated. Trevor nodded, pleased that Noir was at least paying attention. Well, he expected no less. "The 91st floor is the Apex level, the Archmage''s office itself. It''s not somewhere anyone can teleport to. You''ll need to have clearance to enter and you''d have to go in through the manual way." Upon hearing Trevor''s exnation, everything made sense to Noir. "I see. That''s good to know." At this point, the two had already reached the 90th floor. As soon as they got to this tform, Noir looked to his side at the far end was a teleporter section with a magic circle on it. Clearly, they would have appeared there if Trevor decided not to be a wimp and take the teleporter instead. Still, there was no point in reflecting on the past. Noir and Trevor passed by a lot of researchers, many of which tried engaging in conversation with Trevor. He brushed them off though, iming it was an emergency with the Archmage. ''It seems he''s quite famous here... I suppose it''s only natural since he became a Tier 8 at such an age and is referred to as a genius.'' Noir mused, watching the attention Trevor was receiving. Finally, they arrived at the other end of the floor and were met with arge gate. It had the appearance of a sturdy mineral, and Noir could feel a high concentration of mana emanating from it and even beyond. "Behind this are the stairs that lead to Lord Denzel''s office." Trevor exined. "So, how do you open it?" Noir asked. Trevor gave an awkwardugh upon hearing the question. "That''s the thing, you don''t... only the Archmage may open the Gate to whoever he wishes to see. That''s why it''s impossible to see him unless he wants to meet with you." Noir''s face morphed into a slight frown. "If you knew that much, then why didn''t you tell me sooner? You brought me all the way up here and you''re saying I can''t even see him unless he wishes for it?" Trevor could tell from Noir''s tone that he wasn''t too pleased. He had to somehow smoothen things over. "Hey, in the first ce, you wouldn''t even get the chance to advance this high. You got this far since I was by your side. Still, there''s nothing I, or any of the other two geezers from the council can do about this. It entirely rests on the Archimage''s decision." He exined. Noir sighed, regaining hisposure. Trevor didn''t appear to be lying. Yet, he couldn''t help but feel he had led him on for a reason. "You know, if you really want to see him, all you have to do is deactivate the barrier magic ced here." Trevor offered, smiling mischievously. Noir instantly suspected him and questioned his intentions in mentioning that. "This is a Rune, though. You know I can''t use [Null] on Runes." Noir tly responded. Trevor should have known this much already. After all, he had analyzed him so much and had even points out his findings during theirst sh. "Uh? Well, you have other variants, don''t you? What do you call them again? [Break] and [Bend]... you can use those, can''t you?" Trevor responded. Noir was surprised, though he quickly hid his shock. How did Trevor know about those? Even he only had vague recollections of those abilities. He also couldn''t use them in his current state for some reasons. It had to be as a result of the [Rebound] Status Condition he saw in his Status Window. "I''m not using those. Besides, why are you so adamant on me utilizing such a method? You don''t intend on using this as an opportunity to observe my abilities even further, do you?" Noir snapped. Trevor''s guilty look proved that Noir was right. "Well, there''s no other way to get this gate to open without having the attention of the Archmage. And like you heard from the receptionist, he doesn''t want to be interrupted." Trevor stated, folding his hands. "Then all we have to do is get his attention." Noir''s sharp and simplistic answer shocked Trevor. Perhaps it was die to his ignorance that he spoke in such a manner. "Do you have a way to achieve that?" He asked the stoic-faced person beside him. "It''s simple, really. Anyone in their house responds well... when a good knock is delivered!" Instantly, a phenomenal amount of energy formed on Noir''s hands, causing them to have a glow that kept getting brighter. Trevor''s eyes nearly popped, recognizing the golden radiationing from Noir''s hands. It was the activation of Tier 9 magic! "Shit! You''re going to use Tier 9 magic here?!" Trevor protested, hissing as he looked around him. The other researchers who were busy with thier work instantly became drawn to the golden lighting from Noir. "A-a Tier 9?!" "The man with Sir Trevor was that skilled?!" "Aren''t there only a very select people who are on that level. He doesn''t look like any of them, though." "He looks so young! How is it this possible?" "Maybe he''s in disguise. That''s possible with magic." "Ah, If I knew he was someone so important I would have paid more attention to him." Murmurs and whispers permeated the room, but no one proceeded to stop him. For one, the strange man was with Trevor, so he was definitely someone acquainted with the Institute and the Archmage. Secondly, since he was a Tier 9, his position within the Empire, no matter what it was ,was far higher than theirs. In short, within a world where magic power was everything, none of them had a right to question him. "Hey, don''t tell me you''re going to release that here!" Trevor said, looking worried. "Why not? This tower is protected by a powerful strengthening force and countlessyers of magic, all in the 9th Tier, surround this ce. It won''t go down so easily." ''Ah, I see...'' Trevor thought to himself. It was no wonder such a structure could stand the test of time, and even after so many ''idents'' and ured there countless times, the building still stood strong. "The zing golden light covered Noir''s fist as he walked closer to the gate and gave it a knock. >BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!< Instantly, everywhere vibrated. The room shook and the researchers could feel the tremors caused by Noir''s interference with the gate. Cackles of golden lightning emanated from the structure as the Tier 9 protective magic of the gate resonated with that of Noir''s hit. "I see... interesting... it has more than oneyer..." Noir smiled. From what he could sense, and the depth of mana within the gate, it was quite sturdy. ''How interesting indeed...'' Chapter 87 The Archmage [Pt 1] ?"H-how manyyers?" Trevor asked, wincing at the burning feel he got as he was exposed to Tier 9 magic. His whole life had been limited to the 8th Tier, after all. "About 24 are left. I just destroyed one." Noir revealed. Trevor''s mouth nearly dropped. He had no idea of this. A total of 25yers of Tier 9 magic were stacked up just for ess to the Archmage. "I-incredible! The door isn''t opening, though... and there are so manyyers of magic. What will you do now?" Trevor asked. Noir simply smiled as he turned at the flustered young man. "I''ll just keep knocking." As Noir readied his hand, covered in golden light once again to hit the door, a creaking sound suddenly echoed across the whole floor. >CREEAAAKKK< The giant door suddenly opened, slowly parting before the two mages. Trevor was surprised by what happened, and how the Archmage had epted Noir just like that. "I told you, all I had to do was knock." Noir smiled, walking past Trevor as he entered through the door. Trevor stood, dumbfounded for a second before finally moving to catch up to Noir. The other researchers merely watched from their distance as the two men disappeared into the gate and it closed once again. Noir and Trevor both used magic to block off the bright radiation of light and kept pressing on. They felt various barriers around them lifted since they were wee guests. "Are all these really necessary, though?" Noir muttered. "Of course. Lord Denzel is an Archmage. This much is to be expected." Trevor responded. Noir sighed and didn''t say any more. Finally, the light faded, and they appears in what seemed to be a veryrge office. It was morously designed, having golden ornaments and several ores around it. The white and gold paint around it, coupled with the many awards and magic tools made it appear so exquisite. By the left, Noir saw many shelves, stocked full of books of various kinds. The Archmage was indeed a studious one. Noir didn''t have the pleasure of observing any more, as the wry old man caught his attention. "Wee to my office, your knock was heard quite well." He said in a deep,manding tone. It had a hint of hostility and suspicion, but Noir failed to notice the way Lord Denzel addressed him. "Thank you for granting me an audience. I also apologize for the discourtesy. It was rather urgent." Noir responded calmly. The Archmage nodded, turning to Trevor, who remained silent. A trait that was unlike him. "It''s good to see you too, Trevor Netherlore. Ourst encounter still remains burned in my memory." Lord Denzel said with a smile. Hearing this, Trevor stiffened up and gave a slight bow. "I apologize for not offering my greetings first. It''s also a pleasure to see you Lord Denzel. Pardon our intrusion." Denzel gave a heartugh upon hearing Trevor''s method of formality. "Well, I wouldn''t call it intrusion since I was the one who let you both in here. Still, I believe I instructed the receptionist I didn''t want any visitors." Trevor knew he had to say something at this point. "Yes. It was very urgent, so I had to bypass your instructions. Truly..." Denzel sighed. Trevor was a very cautious person, also very proper, and stuck by the rules. It wouldn''t be an understatement to say that he was the perfect magic instructor, even when he was still in the Tower. For him to have said it was important, he had to have been telling the truth. Plus, upon seeing Noir''s actions, Denzel believed it. "I understand, Trevor. Well then, I shall address the issue. You may leave." The suddenmand to leave Noir alone with the Archmage stunned Trevor a little, but he conceded. "Of course." Making one final bow, Trevor left the room, the gate opening for him once again. As soon as he left, Noir gave a short sigh as he stared at the Archmage. Denzel appeared a little surprised that Noir didn''t protest to Trevor''s leaving or show any emotion. He didn''t know who this stranger was, but his curiosity had been piqued. "Who are you?" He blurted out. There was no need to beat around the bush. Among practitioners at such a high level, being straightforward was the etiquette they practiced. Noir shrugged, moving closer to the Archmage''s desk. "My name is Noir Novo, a traveling merchant." Denzel was not buying that. "No mere merchant could cast a Tier 9 spell so easily." The Archmage narrowed his eyes as he stared at Noir. Noir''s expressionless face disyed apathy at his interest. "Believe it or not, that''s what I am. The better question you should be asking is what my purpose is foring here." He stated. Denzel smiled at the young man''s impudence. Hisck of respect and nonchnt demeanor threw him off the edge. From the start, he knew Noir was unconventional from the moment he easily made a Tier 9 spell and called it a knock. The Archmage had been observing them ever since he sensed their presence a while back. He wasn''t expecting the power Noir disyed, though. "No, your identity is more important," Denzel stated. "Oh?" Noir responded. "There are only five mages at the 9th Tier level in this Empire... and only two of them are capable of easily making Tier 9 magic as you did. I am one of the two, and the second is at a ce that I can''t easily ess at the moment. Therefore, you''re not someone I know, or the empire recognizes." Denzel said, deepening his re. "Wow, you figured out that much. If that''s the case, then why did you allow me to enter this ce?" Noir asked. If he had indeed not known Noir from anywhere, it made no sense for the Archmage to grant him entry and disabled the security systems of the gate. Unless... "That''s precisely why I let you in, and even told Trevor to leave. If this is something important, and you ended up ckmailing one of my staff, then I would have to deal with you personally." Denzel said. Noir remained expressionless. "And? Do you think you have what it takes to defeat me?" Suddenly, mana surrounded the whole room as an immense amount of aura poured out from both mages. Denzel still remained where he sat, and Noir where he stood. They stared at each other while letting their energies attack each other. >VWWWWUUUUUU< The room started to tremble, and the atmosphere was getting much tenser. "In a normal case, I might have been a little unsure of my victory... but, young man, you made an error in this case." Noir''s eyes widened a little in surprise, looking at everything around him. The designs on the walls, the ornaments, ores, awards, and everything around started to glow. "Ah, I see. You-" "That''s right. Your error was entering this ce, stranger. I don''t know who you are, or what you want... but I''ll be sure to find out." Denzel stated, now rising from his seat. Noir knew what wasing. "So, I''ll ask you again... who are you?" Chapter 88 Error Upload ?DO NOT READ!!! "H-how manyyers?" Trevor asked, wincing at the burning feel he got as he was exposed to Tier 9 magic. His whole life had been limited to the 8th Tier, after all. "About 24 are left. I just destroyed one." Noir revealed. Trevor''s mouth nearly dropped. He had no idea of this. A total of 25yers of Tier 9 magic were stacked up just for ess''s to the Archmage. "I-incredible! The door isn''t opening, though... and there are so manyyers of magic. What will you do noe?" Trevor asked. Noir simply smiled as he turned at the flustered young man. "I''ll just keep knocking." As Noir readied his hand, covered in golden light once again to hit the door, a creaking sound suddenly echoed across the whole floor. >CREEAAAKKK< The giant door suddenly opened, slowly parting before the two mages. Trevor was surprised by what happened, and how the Archmage had epted Noir just like that. "I told you, all I had to do was knock." Noir smiled, walking past Trevor as he entered through the door. Trevor stood, dumbfounded for a second before finally moving to catch up to Noir. The other researchers merely watched from their distance as the two men disappeared into the gate and it closed once again. Noir and Trevor both used magic to block of the bright radiation of light and kept pressing on. They felt various barriers around them lifted since they were wee guests. "Are all these really necessary, though?" Noir muttered. "Of course. Lord Denzel is an Archmage. This much is to be expected." Trevor responded. Noir sighed and didn''t say any more. Finally, the light faded, and they appears in what seemed to be a veryrge office. It was morously designed, having golden ornaments and several ores around it. The white and gold paint around, coupled with the many awards and magic tools made it appear so exquisite. By the left, Noir saw many shelves, stocked full with books of various kind. The Archmage was indeed a studious one. Noir didn''t have the pleasure of observing any more, as the wry old man caught his attention. "Wee to my office, your knock was heard quite well." He said in a deep,manding tone. It had a hint of hostility and suspicion, but Noir failed to notice the way Lord Denzel addressed him. "Thank you for granting me audience. I also apologize for the discourtesy. It was rather urgent." Noir responded calmly. The Archmage nodded, turning to Trevor, who remained silent. A trait that was unlike him. "It''s good to see you too, Trevor Netherlore. Ourst encounter still remains burned in my memory." Lord Denzel said with a smile. Hearing this, Trevor stiffened up and gave a slight bow. "I apologize for not offering my greetings first. It''s also a pleasure to see you Lord Denzel. Pardon our intrusion." Denzel gave a heartugh upon hearing Trevor''s method of formality. "Well, I wouldn''t call it intrusion since I was the one who let you both in here. Still, I believe I instructed the receptionist I didn''t want any visitors." Trevor knew he had to say something at this point. "Yes. It was very urgent, so I had to bypass your instructions. Truly..." Denzel sighed. Trevor was a very cautious person, also very proper and stuck by the rules. It wouldn''t be an understatement to say that he was the perfect magic instructor, even when he was still in the Tower. For him to have said it was important, he had to have been telling the truth. Plus, upon seeing Noir''s actions, Denzel believed it. "I understand, Trevor. Well then, I shall address the issue. You may leave." The suddenmand to leave Noir alone with the Archmage stunned Trevor a little, but he conceded. "Of course." Making one final bow, Trevor left the room, the gate opening for him once again. As soon as he left, Noir gave a short sigh as he stared at the Archmage. Denzel appeared a little surprised that Noir didn''t protest to Trevor leaving or show any emotion. He didn''t know who this stranger was, but his curiousity had been piqued. "Who are you?" He blurted out. There was no need to beat around the bush. Among practitioners at such a high level, being straightforward was the etiquette they practiced. Noir shrugged, moving closer to the Archmage''s desk. "My name is Noir Novo, a traveling merchant." Denzel was buying that. "No mere merchant could cast a Tier 9 spell so easily." The Archmage narrowed his eyes as he stared at Noir. Noir''s expressionless face disyed apathy at his interest. "Believe it or not, that''s what I am. The better question you should be asking is what my purpose is foring here." He stated. Denzel smiled at the young man''s impudence. Hisck of respect and nonchnt demeanor threw him off edge. From the start, he knew Noir was unconventional from the moment he easily made a Tier 9 spell and called it a knock. The Archmage had been observing then ever since he senses their presence a while back. He wasn''t expecting the power Noir disyed though. "No, your identity is more important." Denzel stated. "Oh?" Noir responded. "There are only five mages at the 9th Tier level in this Empire... and only two of them are capable of easily making Tier 9 magic like you did. I am one of the two, and the second is at a ce where I can''t easily ess at the moment. Therefore, you''re not someone I know, or the empire recognizes." Denzel said, deepening his re. "Wow, you figured out that much. If that''s the case, then why did you allow me to enter this ce?" Noir asked. If he had indeed not known Noir from anywhere, it made no sense for the Archmage to grant him entry and disabled the security systems of the gate. Unless... "That''s precisely why I let you in, ad even told Trevor to leave. If this is something important, and you ended up ckmailing one of my staff, then I would have to deal with you personally." Denzel said. Noir grinned a little. "And? Do you you think you have what it takes to defeat me?" Noir asked, still looking nkly. Suddenly, mana surrounded the whole room as an immense amount of aura poured out from both mages. Denzel still remained where he sat, and Noir where he stood. They stared at each other while letting their energies attack each other. >VWWWWUUUUUU< The room started to tremble, and the atmosphere was getting much more tense. "In a normal case, I might have been a little unsure of my victory... but, young man, you made an error in this case." Noir''s eyes widened a little in surprise, looking at everything around him. The designs on the walls, the ornaments, ores, awards, and everything around started to glow. "Ah, I see. You-" "That''s right. Your error was entering this ce, stranger. I don''t know who you are, or what you want... but I''ll be sure to find out." Denzel stated, now rising from his seat. Noir knew what wasing. "So, I''ll ask you again... who are you?" Chapter 89 The Archmage [Pt 2] ?Lord Denzel was revered for several reasons. One was, of course, due to his great power and skill as a Mage. He was one of the few who could cast Tier 9 Magic¡ªthe highest attainable by man. However, that wasn''t all there was to the old man. He was well renowned as a schr before gaining such heights in Magic. Unlike his very close acquaintance who was naturally gifted with godlike talent, Denzel had to utilize his intellect to make it to his current status. Thus, he understood the importance of the environment¡ªamong other things¡ªin a confrontation between two Mages. If a Water Mage was going to confront a person, such a Mage had to choose a location with much moisture. If an Earth Mage desired battle, he would have to choose a well-grounded region. Mages generally required locations that suited their capabilities and affinities. Then... what about Denzel? How did this apply in the current situation? As the murals of the walls¡ªRunes that served various functions¡ªglowed, and the Magic Items all around him activated, Denzel obeyed the principle of Magic Warfare he postted. "You''re in my ce of power, stranger..." Denzel narrowed his eyes as he remained in his seat. In his current predicament, it was clear who had the advantage. In fact, everything was premeditated¡ªdesigned to give him the ultimate edge and victory. "... Now answer my question." The man who identified himself as Noir Novo remained fixed in a single spot. Not only did he appear unfazed, but his apathy to address someone of Denzel''s standing withmon courtesy bothered the old man. Only those with power were entitled to such right. ''We''re both Tier 9. it''s possible he''s stronger. If he continues his suspicious behavior, I''ll have to capture him.'' Questions could always be asked at a different time. "You''re just as shrewd as they say. Unfortunately for you, I have my reasons foring here and approaching you. If you desire to know my true identity, you''ll have to pry it out of m¡ª" >VWUUUSSSHHHH< In a sh, multiple beams of energy flew in Noir''s direction. Far quicker than one''s eye could process, they pierced through the young man''s body, sizzling through his flesh and curring through his bones. Within moments, he was riddled with multiple holes. "I can attack from anywhere. It would be better for you to simply cooperate... especially since I know exactly where you are!" In a sh of Magic light, a silhouette appeared on the wall. The body of Noir riddled with holes turned into mist, and the real version clung to the side of the wall. "You can''t run. You can''t hide." Several rays of light shed around the room, all converging Noir''s direction. "Tch." Their speed made them very impossible to evade, so Noit had to enhance himself with multiple Code effects. Even then, he was barely able to dodge them all. Denzel watched all of this with keen interest, smiling as the young man disyed his physical prowess. Even as a Tier 9 Mage, he doubted he could move so nimbly. ''Perhaps ites with old age?'' As the Archmage thought this, he noticed Noir steadily approach him while still evading the constant sts. With every ray he evaded, the st would be sent flying to hit the wall, ceiling, or ground. Fortunately, they were thoroughly enhanced, thus improving their durability. ''Even a Tier 9 Spell wouldn''t be enough to destroy it.'' Denzel grinned. Still, he wondered why the young man utilized no other Magic ability other than enhancing himself. Plus, why wasn''t he using higher-Tier Spells? ''Why don''t I kick it up a notch?'' >VWUUUUUMMMM< Several des of light suddenly manifested in the room¡ªeach possessing so much condensed Mana that they would easily wipe out an army. "[Light des Of Judgement]." The glow around them was silver¡ªindicating Tier 8 Magic Spells. "I do not need to expend my Mana, considering this entire ce has been stocked with much energy. I simply need to activate the Spell sequence." The several light des¡ªall suspended in the air¡ªnow tilted in Noir''s direction. Their edges seemed deadly, and their numbers terrifying. All that restrained them... was Denzel''smand. "Let''s see you get out of this." >WHOOOOOSSSSSSHHHHHHH< Now surrounded by a barrage of inescapable Spells, Noir had to make a move¡ªand he did. "[Dome of Darkness]" A dark curtain shrouded Noir, encasing in a shell of pitch-ck ckness. >CHINGDINGCHINGCLANGDANGCLANG< The des¡ªeach packing enough energy to cause the whole room to tremble¡ªwere deflected by the dark dome. Each impact sent wind pressure flying around the room until even Denzel decided to stop the fruitless endeavor. Rather, it was much better to focus his attention on a single point. "[Grand Luminous Arrow Of Judgement]" It was a bit ambitious of him, but... Denzel decided to utilize one of his most destructive and inescapable Spells¡ªone guaranteed to hit his opponent. Light particles¡ªincluding the remaining des that remained unused¡ªgathered in a single location and began forming something akin to a scepter. The scepter swiftly took a thinner form, and became an arrow. The arrow of light, filled with almost unbelievable energy... was radiating golden light. It was Tier 9! "I''ll have to use the runes and defensive Magic Items around to contain the st, but..." Denzel smiled, wondering what other thing the young man would show him. "... Let''s see how you fare." >WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOSSSSSSSSSSSSHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!< It appeared as though space warped when the arrow spun and made its way toward its target. It was too fast for even Denzel to perceive, but he was able to quickly erect his strongest barriers to protect himself, his books, and his more fragile properties, from harm. If the barrier wasn''t present, the archmage feared the oue. >BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!< As usual, Denzel was correct. Even with the defenses he put in ce, Denzel could feel the enormous impact of his Spell. His body shook and his bones were rattled. Even the caster of the Spell knew just the amount of destruction he would have wrought if such a thing was allowed free reign. As a result, he was able to witness thepartmentalized arrow''s stpletely pierce and eviscerate the target. "Why didn''t you offer another defense? Don''t tell me I killed you already..." The old man finally left his seat by allowing the wind underneath him to raise his body. Levitating in the air, he allowed himself to draw closer to the quarantined site of destruction, observantly staring at the remains. "He''s... not here...?" There were two options that popped into Denzel''s mind. One was that the mysterious man waspletely destroyed by the attack¡ªand that was totally reasonable and usible. Noir''s barrier had already been sustaining damage when Denzel''s des were attacking. There was no way they could have withstood his strongest possible attack in such conditions. Even though this was his ce of power, it was still plenty restrictive fighting indoors. Still, Denzel found it unconvincing that someone of Noir''s caliber couldn''t have cast a corresponding defensive Spell that would¡ªat the very least¡ªsoften the blow of his attack. ''Maybe he was out of Mana? Casting a Tier 9, and then a Tier 8 Spell within such a short interval can be draining. He must have had a very limited Mana Pool...'' There were five Mages who had attained Tier 9 in the Empire, yet only he and his friend could use them properly and conveniently. The major reason was because of their Mana Pool restriction¡ªthough there were a few other factors. Even he¡ªArchmage of the Magic Institute¡ªcouldn''t use more than two Tier 9 Magic Spells in a row. As for his trump card... he could only ever use it once. ''That''s why a ce of power is important. I''ve hardly expended any Mana since we began our match.'' Denzel carefully watched the sizzling ground, yet there was still no sign of Noi Novo. Was he really destroyed? Well, there was a second option. ''He escaped?'' The old Archmage wondered. But that was even more imusible than his first hypothesis. ''The Runes around prevent teleportation Magic, and even Tier 9 Teleportation will be dyed before it can be used. Besides, if he bypassed the Runes, I would have been informed.'' ? His [Grand Luminous Arrow Of Judgement] was impossible to evade. Even his friend who was far stronger and more skilled at using Magic had toment on how he would rather face the Spell head-on, rather than avoid it. As such, if Noir was unable to teleport away, and he was nowhere to be seen, then... he had to be dead. "Such a shame. I would have liked to know more about yo¡ª" "It''s not toote." Noir''s chilling tone caused Denzel''s eyes to widen in shock. His body nearly jumped and he felt a strong chill behind him. ''What is this? Bloodlust?!'' Denzel''s gaze tilted behind him, only to see Noir there. His hand was coated in dark energy, and judging by his speed, Denzel realized he didn''t even have enough time to think or wonder how the young man was able to do the impossible. If he didn''t act fast, he wouldn''t ever have the chance to think any longer. Which was why... "... [Magic Territory]" Chapter 90 Garden Of Light ?Of all the Magic achievable by humans, the 9th Tier stood at the very summit. Why? Was it because of the powerful Magic that dominated the space? Or perhaps theplexity of the Magic structures belonging to such a pristine category? Perhaps both? Well, if anyone mentioned all of these, they would be right. However, what differentiated two Tier 9 Mages was a critical element that could never be overlooked. It was the height of Magic itself, and the hallmark of a Mage. It was also the ultimate manifestation of Archamage Denzel''s Principle Of Magic Warfare. "... [Magic Territory]." With this whisper, time seemed to stand still¡ªor rather, it was everything around that froze. In their stead, a droplet of light fell from above, nting itself onto the ground to create a ripple¡ªas though it fell on an ocean floor. >SHIIIIIINNNGGGGGG!!!< In a sh of brilliance, thendscape changed, and an area of absolute illumination was birthed. Golden stars flickered around, and brighter than anything else was theposition of the whole space. There was no semnce of darkness. Just pure light. "That was a close one¡" A voice emerged from the bright hall. He couldn''t be seen at all¡ªalmost like a ghost whose voice crept into the dreadful abyss of light. Nothing could be seen or felt, but the voice of the old man who erected this territory. "You can''t see anything, can you, Mr. Novo?" The Archmage''s voice leaked out once again. Silence followed his echoing words. "Do not bother trying to find me by tracing my voice. Your sense of direction won''t do you much good here. It''s toote for you now that you''re in my Magic Territory¡ªnot that you could evade it even if you wanted." Lord Denzel''s Original Magic was known as the [Garden Of Light], and since this domain was created at light speed¡ªsomething imperceivable to man¡ªit was basically impossible to avoid. Unfortunately for the target, their inevitable capture was the least of their troubles. ''He can''t see or feel anything in this brilliant void. He can''t escape as well. The only thing he can do is destroy it from within or utilize his own Magic Territory to overwhelm this. However¡'' Denzel knew, from all he had observed thus far, that the young Noir Novo was at his limits. His Mana pool was most likely running very low at the moment, and he couldn''t afford to utilize a strong enough Mana burst that would copse his Magic Territory, or erect his own¡ªthat is if he could use it, to begin with. ''It''s extraordinary enough that a young man like himself can use Tier 9 Magic. He''s even more talented than Trevor. But I shouldn''t overestimate him. He is indeed extraordinary¡ but not to the point of unreasonableness.'' "Do you surrender?" Archmage Denzel asked calmly, watching as the man was lost in the prison of light. The old man didn''t mention this to Noir, but only he could freely move and sense everything around him. Noir¡ªas well as anyone else who had been trapped in his Garden¡ªwas the only ones affected by the overwhelming intensity of light. "I never started a fight, to begin with." Denzel watched as Noir raised his hands and heaved a sigh. It was a sign of defeat. Just as he expected, the young man had run out of cards to y. "It''s my loss." Denzel would have loved to keep him in his Magic Territory longer, but he was reaching his limits, at this point. Not only had he made the territory at thest minute¡ªthus expending too much Mana while ignoring the refinement that would ensure more longevity¡ªbut his own Mana Pool was insufficient to maintain Magic Territory for too long. ''Usually, I''d use the assistance of my Items, but he forced me to use it on my own.'' Thus, being pressed for time, the Archmage was grateful¡ªalbeit a bit suspicious¡ªthat Noir surrendered pretty easily. "Next time don''t be cheeky¡" >VWUUUUUUUSSSSSSHHHHHHH< The world of light disintegrated, and colors slowly began forming once more. After a while, details appeared, and structures became established. In no time, the world was back to normal, with Denzel on his chair and Noir kneeling on the ground. "... Brat." Denzel felt drained, but his expression hardly showed it. He realized his current weakened condition, so he relied on his Runes and magic Items to defend himself with a barrier, while also creating several spears of light in the air. "Don''t try anything else. Or¡" The suspended projectiles danced around Noir, almost as if warning him against even rising from his position. It was evident who had the upper hand, wasn''t it? "I understand." Noir''s statement was cool. He raised his head, revealing his stoic face¡ªunnerving Denzel a little. Still, his expression did not connote any form of aggression, so the Archmage decided to move his projectiles further away from Noir. Thus, the defeated one had more room to breathe. ''I''ll be a fool to let them vanish, though.'' The Archmage smiled wryly. "You may rise, Noir Novo. However, as you do so, remember that my previous question still stands. I require a response." Denzel watched, from behind his desk, as the mysterious young man rose to his feet and finally answered his question. "My name is Noir Novo, and I am affiliated with the Ducal Household Versacee Dunroe. I have been appointed as the guardian of Ciara De Versacee Dunroe¡ªa ward at this Institute." "That does nothing to tell me who you are!" Lord Denzel was getting a bit impatient at this point. How many times would this impertinent youth dodge his question?! "Apologies, but I can not say that. I have beenmanded to remain anonymous per my employer''s instructions." Noir bowed slightly and spoke. The moment he heard this, the Archmage clicked his tongue and red at Noir. Unfortunately, he could do nothing more at that point. Mages handled the realm of Magic, while Nobles had their domain in politics and administration. While these two areas ovepped when a Noble became a Mage, there was still a limit of influence and authority said Mage could achieve in the political sphere. Denzel, though he was an Archmage, could not challenge the authority of the Duke''s household, as well as their decision to employ Noir and keep his true identity a secret. The most he could do was feel regretful that the Tower hadn''t gotten a hold of him yet. "I see¡ that''s a shame. I take it you''re loyal to your Employer?" "Extremely so. That is the reason behind my refusal to reveal my identity." Noir''s voice hardly contained the saltiness that filled it prior to their fight. His words almost sounded like an excuse¡ though they made too much sense to be dismissed. "You could have simply exined your condition from the start, instead of¡ª" "If I may, you assaulted me first. Everything I did was an act of self-defense and preservation. I simply went along with your actions." The Archmage smiled at Noir''s use of words, as well as his interpretation of the scenario. All he said indeed added up, but Denzel felt yed. ''Did he intentionally provoke me? Maybe¡'' Unfortunately, Denzel doubted Noir would confess to such a thing. Besides, what proof did he have? "I trust Trevor Netherlore''s judgment concerning your character and identity. If he brought you here, then you are indeed who you say you are. I suppose I could hear you out." The next thing the Archmage did was offer his visitor some measure of hospitality. With the sleight of one hand, a very exquisite chair was assembled directly in front of his desk. "Here. Sit." Denzel smiled while pointing at the newly appeared chair. For a moment, both men looked at each other. Noir remained stagnant, while Denzel kept watching, refusing to even blink. However, after a while of ufortable silence¡ "Thank you." ¡ Noir finally budged¡ªalbeit awkwardly. Finally resting both his buttocks and back on the strangelyfortable chair, Nir exhaled deeply¡ªanother pure sign that he was indeed exhausted. Denzel noticed all of this as he continued to observe every of the young man''s moves. "So, why are you here again? What was so urgent that you had toe here and interrupt me, despite my express orders not to be disturbed?" This was one of Denzel''s main causes of annoyance¡ªand ultimately suspicion. Not only had the youth wasted both his time and Mana, but there was also still no productive exchange between the two. All he wanted to know was who the guy was and what he wanted. "Thedy under my care, Ciara De Versacee Dunroe, has been targetted in your institute by a certain stranger. He set a whole scenario up, and he almost took her away¡ªright under your roof." "Really? Why her?" Denzel sighed. He never expected to be about a girl¡ªor even if it was, that such a person would be shrouded in such trouble. Surely this seemed like a far, tall tale Chapter 91 Noirs Deal ?"As the head of this ce, surely you make it your business to concern yourself with its most interesting aspects. The talented students who enroll here should be under your observation as well." Noir spoke calmly. The tension in the room seemed less than a few moments earlier, but there was still some measure of caution on the part of the Archmage. Nevertheless, the young mysterious man was speaking the truth. "Yes, indeed." Lord Denzel shrugged. He was an educator, but was a Mage first and foremost. He required talented brilliant minds to nurture. Of course, he watched for the best among those at the Southern Magic Institute. "Then you must know about Ciara. Not only is she a Tier 3 Mage, but she also possesses a Rare Bloodline. How can you still ask me ''Why her?''" If he didn''t believe it before, Lord Denzel now had no choice but to lend some credibility to Noir''s strong im about his affiliation with the Versacee Dunroe Ducal Household. Such a secret thing would never be leaked out to a non-integral member of the Duchy of R''Easton. In essence, he could conclude that Noir was indeed who he said he was. ''To think that the Duke of R''Easton had such a talented Mage at hismand¡ how very interesting.'' The only thing that kept the bnce of power within the Southern Empire was the fact that the Nobles dominated the political sphere while Mages possessed raw power. If a Noble had both influence and ess to Magic of the 9th Tier, then¡ ''This is quite serious.'' Denzel thought to himself. Unfortunately, as much as he wanted to contain the issue, he didn''t want to garner the wrath of a major source of the Empire''s power¡ªnot only to prevent internal conflict, but also to ward off external aggression. "I see¡ then I understand. You are justified for seeking my attention, as well as refusing to answer my question pertaining to your identity. While I would have preferred you to be straightforward from the start, I apologize for being too rough on you." The Archmage sighed. Hoping Noir would not take offense by their entire exchange¡ªas well as Ciara''spromised safety¡ªthe old man rose to his feet and stretched forth his hand to the young man in front of him. "I hope there are no hard feelings." He added. Despite this gesture, which signaled both respect and humility, Noir refused to budge. He did not take Denzel''s hand, neither did he make any attempt to mend the strained rtionship that existed between the both of them. Noir''s eyes simply turned cold, and his expression remained the same. Such audacity made even Denzel anxious about what the young man would utter next. "I apologize as well, but mere words will not be able topensate for your Institute''s inability to keep the Young Lady safe. Despite her extremely Rare bloodline, as well as her talent for Magic, the Lord brought her here because he had a very high trust in this ce''s security¡" Denzel''s body stiffened upon hearing this. "... Apparently, he was wrong," Noir concluded, finally rising to his feet. The aura he had, as well as the stubbornness he disyed, did not appear to belong to someone who just lost the match. Noir was the loser, yet where was this confidenceing from? How could he refuse the courtesy given to him by the gracious Archmage? Denzel simply couldn''t fathom the young man''s thoughts. "So, what exactly are you implying? Will you be taking the Young Lady back to the R''Easton Duchy? Will you tell the Duke of our ipetence?" The Archmage tried his hardest to seem unfazed, but the opposite was a little true. Of all the things he avoided in his career, it was any form of discredit. He despised anything that brought a stain on his credibility and the trust he had built over the years. As one of the most powerful individuals in the whole Empire, surely what he presided over was meant to be the best. Yet¡ with a simple disservice to a High Noble, such as the Duke Varsacee Dunroe, things could end up harming him¡ªeven if it was just a little. After all, even a simple stain of dirt on a piece of white fabric was deleterious to its design and quality¡ªthat was Archmage Denzel''s ideology! Yet¡ "That is definitely an option. However, I feel we can reach apromise." Noir''s voice suddenly took a different turn, causing the old man''s eyes to twitch a little in surprise. "Apromise?" "That''s right. Despite all that has happened, your Institute still appears to be the best and safest in the entire Southern Empire. The youngdy still needs to be educated, and frankly¡ she likes it here. It would be a shame to take her away while she has begun to adjust to this environment." Noir paused in his speech and gave an honest, long, and silent stare at the Archmage. For a moment, it seemed like he was beingpletely open to the old man. "I personally do not desire to see her leave this ce." Denzel felt himself sigh in relief. Noir seemed to be a far more agreeable man than he realized. However, something was still stuck in the old man''s head¡ªan issue yet to be settled. "You said you want us to reach apromise? What do you have in mind?" Noir nodded, stepping a little forward from his stiff upright posture. His advance caused Denzel to feel a somewhat ufortable weight, but he easily shrugged it off. The old man felt it was most likely a feeling of curiosity rather than some other negative emotion. "I would like to be a teacher in this institute. More specifically, I want to be assigned to the youngdy''s ss." The young man finally made his case. "W-what?!" Denzel was shocked, to say the least. Of all the things he expected, he never pictured a man as talented and cold as Noir desiring the role of an educator. Of course, he understood his reasons if he wanted the job so he could protect Ciara more, but wouldn''t it have been better to seek more convenient options? ''He could have asked for ess to roam the campus, or even a job as a guard. Why a teacher, in particr?'' Denzel''s wrinkly face crinkled even more as he gave Noir a hard stare. He wasn''t very suspicious of the young man more so than he was confused. Why would he¡? "My rationale is simple. But it is also private. As for the reasons you should consider my proposal, I am an expert at using Magic¡ªas you''ve seen for yourself. I also have experience in educating, since I taught the Young Lady Magic and raised her to her current level." The Archmage had to admit¡ those were already impressive. It was very rare for a Mage so talented to seek a ce in the field of Education. Trevor Netherlore was one such rarity, but this Noir Novo was far superior in talent and power. Still, his experience with his youngdy could also pose quite a problem¡ "Do not worry. I do not intend to be partial in dealing with the youngdy at all. I will educate the ss and treat all the students fairly. Besides, since your concerns should be the growth of the students, it would be irresponsible of you to pass up such an opportunity¡ wouldn''t you say?" Noir was being a bit cheeky, but he was right! Denzel knew the advantages of having a talented, young, and experienced Magic Teacher within the Institute. Trevor was a good example! ''The students all love him, and he has almost the same level of influence as me when ites to them. The ones he teaches excel greatly, and I''ve seen only good results thus far.'' Denzel couldn''t even begin to fathom what would happen if there was another one like Trevor within the Institute. It would simply be amazing! "You make good points, Noir. I have seen your skills, and I acknowledge them. As for your experience in education, I could always monitor your lectures. And then your affiliation is trustworthy. Besides, it seems we have a vacancy opened up thanks to that criminal''s n¡" When Denzel spelled it out like that, everything seemed a little too convenient. The cards added up at just the right angle. Noir was literally the perfect applicant that arrived at the right time. He was strong, but not too strong. He was intelligent, but not unbelievably so. Best of all¡ he could be controlled. ''He''s weaker than me, and he lost to me as well. That means I can put him in his ce if he steps out of line¡'' Everything seemed like a perfect fit, yet Denzel found himself hesitating. "Also, there''s also the alternative to consider. If you do not ept my offer, I''ll have to remove the youngdy from the institute and inform the Duke of all the recent developments. We both wouldn''t want that¡ would we?" Chapter 92 New Path ?"Also, there''s also the alternative to consider. If you do not ept my offer, I''ll have to remove the youngdy from the institute and inform the Duke of all the recent developments. We both wouldn''t want that¡ would we?" At this point, Noir leaked out a little smile. Denzel didn''t know what to make of it. Was it a threat? Or a friendly gesture? The old man had no idea. "All I want to do is keep the youngdy safe, per my agreement with my employer. This is the most optimal route, and I see no loss you will incur by agreeing to this arrangement. What do you say?" Noir stretched out his hand for a handshake this time, his smile already far gone from his face, and a calm aura surrounding him. ''I can''t read him!'' Denzel thought to himself. Could he trust him? Most likely. After all, there was no reason not to. Denzel knew the right choice¡ªno, the only choice¡ªto make. He simply felt trapped, unable to do anything else. And that was what he didn''t like. Unfortunately for him, preference was out of the picture. He simply had to do what was best for the United Southern Empire Magic Institute, even if that meant letting go of his ego. "Haa¡ very well, Noir Novo. You''re hired." * * * Trevor impatiently waited for Noir outside the Archmage''s office. His face easily depicted dissatisfaction, though he was fortunate no one was present to witness it. Within Trevor, however, a fiercer me burned¡ªthe mes of his ambition. ''I got left out of the equation. What was I expecting, though?'' Lord Denzelw as a shrewd man, one who respected his privacy well. However, Trevor knew he had a good portion of the old man''s respect and trust. Then, what about Noir? Surely, they had been enemies in the past, but they were currently on neutral ground. He had gone so far for them, yet¡! ''Haa, calm yourself, Trevor.'' He smiled. None of this affected his ns in any way. He was simply going to y his role well¡ waiting for the time he would reap his rewards. >SHUUUUUUUUUU< The huge doors to the Archmage''s office opened, and both the old man and Noir came out. They both had rtively good expressions on their faces, and Trevor could find no difort or tension between them. ''Uh?'' He thought to himself. "Thank you for your understanding, Archmage. I can resume as soon as you want me to." Noir''s voice echoed in Trevor''s ears, and he wondered just what kind of agreement both he and the head of the Institute reached. Rather fortunately for him, he would soon find out. "Trevor, you are to assist Noir Novo with his integration into the United Southern Magic Institue." The Archmage addressed him. "W-wha¡ª?" Trevor was even more surprised. "I''ll be recing Richard Lawcroft as the Homeroom Teacher of the Intermediate Stage within the Foundation ss." Noir responded to his surprise. This made Trevor even more surprised. ''I¡ didn''t see thising at all!'' Noir''s stoic face made everything seem like no big deal, and even the Archmage appeared normal, but Trevor knew how unnatural the whole thing was. Unfortunately for him, it wasn''t even his ce to speak. "Alright. As you wish, Lord Denzel." He bowed, taming the curiosity that flowed within him. "Thank you. Well, then, gentlemen, you may make your exit." Lord Denzel returned to his office, shutting the doors behind him. Needless to say, the whole interview process was over and Noir had concluded his business with the man. "Let''s go." Noir began leaving, and soon after, Trevor followed. * * * "What exactly happened in there? What did you say¡ or do? Did you coax or coerce him?" Noir sighed as he heard Trevor assail him with numerous questions on their way down. He wasn''t particrly irritated with the man''s bustling curiosity¡ªconsidering it was simply human emotion. However, he was simply unwilling to share the method he utilized to curry the favor of the Archmage and secure for himself a role as a teacher in the institute. "Why a teacher, though? I don''t understand your rationale. Did you ask for something, but settle for that role because that''s the only position he would give you?" "Why did you choose to be an educator, then?" Noir interrupted Trevor''s series of enquiries with his own. "Excuse me?" "You heard me. Someone as talented as you are¡ªable to work as a top member in Magic Research, as well as having enough power to best most of this Empire''s Mages¡ why did you choose the line of education?" Trevor realized what was happening. Noir was driving at a point. "Because it''s convenient for my work." He answered. "Exactly. Being a teacher is also convenient for my goals. I''d appreciate it if you don''t ask me any more. Just as I have chosen not to meddle in your affairs any more than I need to, you should also show me the same courtesy." Noir''s dark eyes sent a shiver down Trevor''s spine "Do we have an ord?" Of course, the Magic Instructor could do nothing but nod in response to his interlocuitor''s words. Trevor had personally experienced how frightning Noir could be, thus he chose not to push too far and too much. "Well, you''ll need a tour of the Institute, an understanding of the teaching schedule, the academic curriculum, the basis of educating, the standards of the institute, and also¡ª" "I already know all of that." Noir shrugged, increasing his pace as he and Trevor descended the flight of stairs. Noir was once again enaamored by the sight around him¡ªthe view of researchers delving into Magic. He considered it both a fruitless endeavor and an interesting obsession. "Y-yeah¡ why am I not surprised?" Trevor groaned and rolled his eyes. Noir had been monitoring Ciara, as well as the inner workings of the Magic Institute for some time now. It was pretty much within reason that he knew many things at this point. How else would he have been able to corner Richard''s lookalike so well, or even find Trevor to be the mastermind behind certain things within the Institute? Noir''s knowledge and nning were his strongest suit, causing even Trevor to envy the level ofpetence he disyed. * * * [A/N] What do you all think of Noir as a teacher? Hahaha! Chapter 93 True Intentions ?"What I''ll require from you is a good introduction to the educators I''ll be working with. It''s better I get along with as many colleagues as possible. The students and staff all seem to love you. Since Ick that charisma you have, you might as well help me in that department." Noir gave Trevor a thumbs-up. The whole thing seemed awkward, though, considering Noir''s nd expression. "You? Lack charisma?" Trevor chuckled. "I honestly doubt it." * * * "Hahahaha! Noir, you scoundrel! You got me worried for nothing!" The man who yelled out loud was Gnd, and his face was beet red from being drunk. His eyes were wide with excitement, and hups echoed from his lips as he staggered in enjoyment. Noir calmly watched as the old man make a fool of himself in what was meant to be a reunion party for him. "Jeez¡ I shouldn''t have let you drink too much!" Lorna sighed, crossing her hands as she red at the old Mage. "C''mon! Cut me some ck, woman. I''ve been so busy with work. It''s hard to get booze these days¡ h!" Gndel chuckled as he snuggled closer to Noir, hugging him once again. "It''s good to see you, buddy!" ''I wonder what he''ll think about this entire episode when he wakes¡'' Noit thought to himself as he took a sip of his own apple cider. It had a good buzz, but drinking gallons of the stuff was never going to get him drunk anyway. Still, Noir preferred moderation. Thus, taking gentle sips while going over his thoughts seemed like the most appropriate thing to do. After he and Trevor exited the Tower, they parted ways. Thetter needed time to arrange for what Noir requested, and had told Noir to meet him at the staff loungeter in the evening. Noir could not have expected what he saw next. It was a wee party for him! That''s right! The teaching and non-teaching staff were gathered to celebrate the fact that Noir''s charges were dropped, and that he would be integrated into the Magic Institute as a teacher. Apparently, Trevor had shoved guilt down their throats by reminding them of the Institute''s ipetence, and how Noir was a hero. He also reminded them of their rough treatment of Noir, and how he was almost branded as a criminal for doing the right thing. Needless to say, it wasn''t very difficult making them host a celebration for Noir''s emanciation, as well as his new identity as their colleague. Gnd, being a lecturer in the institute, was present, and he also invited Lorna. It was a shame Ciara couldn''t make it, but no one expected her to. This was a ce for adults, after all. "Thanks, Gnd. You too, Lorna. I appreciate this¡ and your belief in me throuughout the trial." He smiled at hisrades. "Whaaaaaatttt? Don''t mention it, buddy! You don''t deserve anything bad!" "That''s right, Sir Noir. You''re a good man. You saved us, helped us, and you''ve done so much for us. Truly, you''re a good person." Noir felt his heart flutter once he heard those words from Gnd and Lorna. He smiled and nodded at their statements, honestly grateful that they saw him in such a light. However, Noir couldn''t help but imagine their conception of him was simply a facade. After all, even with their worry and surprise, he waspletly in control of everything that happened thus far. He intended to be captured and prosecuted. He intended to be granted an audience with the Archmage. He intended to lose. ''With everything I''ve ced into ce, the n is proceeding ordingly.'' By limiting the use of his abilities in his battle against the Archmage¡ªnot relying on Null, ot even his Magic Territory¡ªhe was sessfully able to create a mirage of his true capabilities to his opponent. ''Denzel would never employ me if I proved to be too difficult for him. My loss to him was beneficial.'' There was also the fact that he overstated his relevance to ensure his words had weight before the Archmage. Since Ciara''s father hardly granted him any authority¡ªand their agreement was already concluded¡ªthere was really no legitimacy behind his statements. However, by using this illusion, and the conveniently ced incidents and facts, he was able to get away with it. ''By manipting both Trevor and the Archmage, I''ll integrate myself further into the Southern Magic Institute¡ and ultimately the Empire itself.'' Yes, he desired to protect Ciara, and being a teacher was the best way to secure both her safety and her education. However, that wasn''t all there was to his strategy. ''H.E.L.I.X. might make their move soon. I can''t be idle. Sooner orter, a conflict will ur. I need to be prepared.'' Whether he would achieve that by using the Magic Institute, the Archmage, or the new acquiantances he was about to make today, Noir realized his goals required active steps and countermeasures. "Thanks, everyone." He gave his best smile. * * * In the dark campus grounds, within one of the lush parks of the Magic Institute, two students converged. They had identical grey hair, and their eyes were glowing crimson. One was a boy, and the other had the appearance of a girl. They wore casual outfits, and as they drew closer to each other, more of their faces was revealed under the shade of darkness. "How was your first day here?" The boy spoke first, his pale face showing no emotion. "Expected. Yours?" The girl responded. "The same." They both looked identical¡ªfrightenly so. If not for the feminine attributes of one, and the masculine of the other, they would be indistinguishable. These two were most likely twins. "So, Noir Novo, uh? Isn''t that a little lousy?" The girl spoke in a cold tone. Her expression was that of disdain, but the boy''s expression remained glued to his initial calm demeanor. "Well, you''ll have to forgive him¡" The youngd finally broke into a smile after some time. "... We Homunculi are not exactly known for subtlety." * * * [A/N] It seems things have gotten a bit more serious. Two Homunculi as students... are Noir''s siblings here for him already? Well, let''s see. Chapter 94 ERROR ?DO NOT READ "The Hero has left us in charge of handling this situation. I suppose we all know how urgent this matter is. We will need to execute it tomorrow." The one who spoke was Heshu¡ªobviously the most sensible and oldest among the team. Asa, Hogun, and Adu stared at him as they sat on the cold, earthen ground. With the Hero already gone with Lucy, saving the Elf Sanctuary fell on their shoulders. "First things first. We convince Dustinel to assist us. Afterward, we move out as soon as possible tomorrow. ording to the Hero''s n, which I agree with, we''ll need to split into two teams." While they all agreed with the Hero when he emphasized theirck of time, the group was still grateful that he shared his phenomenal wisdom with them. Heshu, as one who had led manyrades in the past, found the n to be adequate. He most likely could not have made anything better¡ªespecially considering the situation. "Adu and Hogun will deal with liberating the Elves from the respective areas¡ªthe West and East. Asa and I will deal with the Elf Chief by moving for his residence." "B-but, we don''t even know where that is..." Asa murmured. ording to what Sam told her, the settlement where all the Elves lived¡ªincluding her father, the Chief¡ªhad grown very deste. Not only were the houses subpar, but there was no sign of the Elf Chief. "That''s why we have to get Dustinel on our side. I have just the right Magic Item to use. If ites down to it, I can also use my Skill to coerce him." Heshu shrugged. Since they were in a hurry, the most efficient means would work well the most. Unfortunately, there was a justified reason for hesitating. "He''s currently in a weakened state. Exposure to even more energy¡ªespecially one as toxic as Miasma¡ªcould kill him." He sighed. The gentlemanly Demon felt conflicted. It was definitely something he could risk, but they had to look for another alternative in the meantime. "I could¡ try persuading him?" Asa muttered, raising her voice the further she went on with her suggestion. As the only non-demon in the group, she had been intimidated for some time now. However, if she didn''t speak up, it would do a great disservice to the people she was trying to save. Asa knew she couldn''t have that. "What makes you so sure he''ll listen to you?" Adu snickered, staring condescendingly at the Ranger. Asa was an Elf, everyone knew that already. Since it was essential to the n, Sam had revealed it¡ªwhich she was totally fine with. Everyone also knew about her status as the genuine heir. However, what of it? "Didn''t Dustinel betray your family or something? Your mum is still being held captive, right? Yet he did nothing about her condition, or the condition of the other Elves. How are you so certain he''ll listen to you?" Perhaps Adu''s intentions were to be condescending to the girl and induce her with despair, however, the points he made were pretty solid. Everyone nced in Asa''s direction¡ªhoping for a valid response. "I don''t know what happened to him recently, but I have known Dustinel for longer than any of you have. If anyone can convince him at all, it''ll be me. Besides, isn''t it at least worth a shot?" Her words weren''t exactly convincing, which made them wonder just how she nned on getting a subordinate of their enemy on their side. Unfortunately, her point was equally valid. They had to try any option they could. "Well, we can try that. If that doesn''t work, then we''ll use your method." Hogun nodded in agreement, moving his gaze to Heshu. "Pfft." They heard a disagreeable tone from the only one of their group. "Got any better ideas?" "Whatever." Adu shrugged, finally deciding to let go of the whole matter. With everyone on board, they decided to count on the Elf Princess and whatever rhetoric she could rely on to bring an enemy to her side and save her people. * * * "U-urghh¡" Dustinel slurred as he gained consciousness. He could feel his body burn up and his joints ached as he moved. Wincing and groaning, he opened his eyes and took in the environment. It appeared he was in something resembling a tent. "W-wha¡?" Dustinel grunted even more as he rose to sit up, feeling the soft mattress hey on to assist in at least easing him of some measure of difort. It was a strange contraption¡ªone which he thought was valuable. Still, given how he felt, the sickly Elf could not enjoy thefort as much as he wanted. "I¡ I have the sickness too¡" He murmured. Dustinel slowly remembered everything. How he found out he was captured by a human¡ and how he lost so easily. He remembered feeling terribly ill, and now he confirmed it. His body was simply not acting the same as usual. ''This is bad¡'' Dustinel was a sickly Elf, which meant his frame wasn''t built for stress. Having such a sickness that caused so great a harm to regr Elves would definitely kill him! ''No¡ no!'' He didn''t want to die. He wanted to live! Wasn''t that the whole point of assisting the Chiefl in administrating the affairs of the Elf Sanctuary? So that he wouldn''t die? "I-I''m sure if I tell him about my sickness¡ he''ll cure me. Right? I''m valuable, so he will¡" No, who was he kidding? Dustinel knew the value that that selfish, arrogant, and self-serving glutton ced on anyone but himself. He would be lucky enough to escape death¡ªnot to mention a cure to something the Chielf was most likely ignorant about. ''Worst of all, the Supervisors areing. He''ll definitely not be in the mood to help me. I''m screwed¡ I''m screwed¡'' Dustinel itched his blond hair and gritted his teeth. ''I-if only I knew things would end like this¡ I would have done the right thing! I would have¡ would have¡'' Dustinel''s thoughts were suddenly cut-off by a sound just outside the tent. It was the sound of approaching footsteps. ''E-eeek!'' With every tap on the ground, the sickly, frightened Elf found himself trembling. It was a look of terror and horror¡ªone that was most likely worsening his ill state. Swiftly, he returned to his previous state on the mattress, pretending to be asleep. With his eyes tightly shut, he awaited the entry of the one who would enter the room. ''I''m too weak to stand a chance. I¡ I don''t know what to do!'' Someone entered the room, but he dared not open his eyes, talkless of turning in the direction of the tent entrance. He simply shut his eye¡ even though he began to feel a glow on his finger. ''U-uh¡?'' It was a faint glow. But it slowly grew brighter and brighter, and the sensation sent a feeling of energy down Dustinel''s spine. Enough so that he didn''t need to open his eyes to see the source. He knew it already! "T-the ring! No way¡ it can''t be!" Dustinel didn''t realize it when his eyes shed open and his body turned in the direction of the tent''s entrance. That was when he saw ''her.'' His eyes widened, and the gap in his memory was filled with how he had felt the same sensation and seen the same effect of his ring before he was captured. Everything rushed in at once as he saw the beautiful form of his best friend''s daughter¡ "A-Asariel¡?" Her pointy ears were still not fully mature, but they represented her heritage quite well. Her glorious green eyes and her blond hair spoke well of her beauty. She was definitely the girl he remembered her to be. "Dustinel¡" Her voice trailed. Her eyes were beautiful, but they coldly stared at him¡ªand he knew why. How could he expect any less? ''A-am I dreaming, though¡? Is this a nightmare?'' He thought to himself. No, what did it matter? Whether dream or reality, there was only one thing he could do in the presence of Asariel Lucielle. Dustinel mustered all of his strength and rose to his feet, rushing toward the Elf as his eyes widened and his body screamed of pain. He could see her expression depicting shock, but he didn''t care. He had to do what he could¡ NOW! "I¡ Asariel¡ I¡" Just as he was about to reach her, he copsed to the ground, wrapping his hand around one of her legs and crying out in both pain and sorrow. "... I AM SO SORRY!!!" Tears gushed from his eyes, and snot cascaded from his nostrils. The fact that he could touch her legs proved that it wasn''t an illusion, and the evident pain and details around him told the bawling man that this was definitely reality. That made it all the better. "I''m so sorry for betraying your trust¡ for letting this happen to everyone¡ for allowing him to do this to our people¡ our Sanctuary!" Dustinel knew he had no valid excuse, though his reasons were legitimate. "P-p-p-p-p-please forgive meeeee!" Chapter 95 New Teacher [Pt 1] ?A few days passed since the trial, and the Magic Institute went back to normal. Ciara couldn''t believe that she had almost been captured merely a few days ago, given how normal everything was. She was concerned about Noir, but Gnd and Lorna had spoken to her and she was relieved to hear that everything was fine. It just felt weird that she hadn''t seen him ever since... the incident. ''Noir, I hope you''re okay...'' Her thoughts trailed as she nced around her. She was currently seated in her lecture hall, and nearly every student was already present. It was about time for Homeroom, after all. Serah and Sam were chattering about something that didn''t really concern her, so she had more time to give in to her thoughts. ''It seems today will just be like yesterday and the day before...'' She gave a nd thought. Mia was, as usual, isted in her corner. The girl was reading a book¡ªa new habit she had suddenly picked up ever since her suspension ended. As for everyone else, they were the same as usual. Ciara, as ss Representative, could tell that everything was basically the same. Well, almost. The only thing out of the ordinary was the absence of a Homeroom Teacher, though Trevor Netherlore hade over and promised one to them¡ªsaying the Institute had employed someone who would resume as soon as possible. "He''s still getting settled." He had added. "Why can''t he juste to greet us?" Ciara sighed, once again about to experience another Homeroom. She knew the drill. was going to have a random face pop up and address the students in regarding the usual scenario in homeroom. Attendance. Admonition. Announcements. Ciara rolled her eyes and prepared to wee whichever teacher would being in, considering it was time already. In any case, she just wanted it over with. "Good morning, students." A familiar voice echoed in her ears, causing her eyes to widen in shock. She swiftly raised her head and centered her vision to the front of the ss, capturing the person who made his entrance to the center stage. "N-no way...!" Ciara''s eyes bulged in shock, and her jaws nearly dropped. The man who was currently standing in front of the whole ss was someone she recognized too well. The murmurs of the students around were silenced by the ringing in Ciara''s head. She could concentrate on nothing more than the presence of the stoic man with dark hair. His tall, slim figure was well entuated by his lecturer''s coat. This tone of formality suited his polished appearance and piercing gaze, causing Ciara to nearly lose breath¡ªsame as the many female students who were also very surprised to see the stranger. "My name is Noir Novo, and I''ll be your new Homeroom Teacher. Pleasure to make your acquaintances." * * * ''Alright... you''ve got this.'' Noir thought to himself as he gazed upon his audience. A ssroom full of forty-one students greeted him, and he could see all their expressions. The girls were gawking at him, for some reason. Their widening eyes and salivating tongues tipped off the danger signals in his head, and he did his best to keep his instincts under control. ''You''ve faced far worse, haven''t you.'' He chastised himself and calmed his body. He had prepared quite a bit for today, and while teaching wasn''t really his forte¡ªdespite what he told the Archmage¡ªwith enough practice, he got the basics down. Appearance was key, so he had spent some time changing his wardrobe and buying more items to improve his looks. Trevor helped him a bit, to which he was grateful... though it wasn''t as though the former had any choice in the matter. ''I''ll have to help everyone here with their problems, and I''ll also be teaching them Runes¡ªsame as Richard, right?'' It didn''t seem veryplicated, but ording to Trevor, a Homeroom teacher''s responsibility was far more than that. He would have to cater for the students'' academic needs in every subject, and his job was to ensure they were blossoming into fine Mages. In essence, it was a far more tasking job than he bargained for. ''I did my research on this, but...'' He sighed. Whether it be the weird expressions the girls gave him, or the shocked looks the boys expressed, Noir was determined to fulfill his duties with precision. ''I''m also getting paid more than my previous job as a peddler, so...'' After his greetings to the ss, and their awkward greeting to him, the students settled down. Thanks to Noir''s superhuman senses, however, he could hear some whispers among them¡ªmaking him all the more conflicted. "That''s the new Homeroom Teacher? He''s hot!" "I know, right? How old do you think he is?" "Yeah, he looks young." "Do you think he''ll be as good as Mr. Richard?" "I doubt it. Younger Mages are usually weaker. He''s probably here as a temporary substitute..." "But isn''t Mr. Trevor also young? Yet he''s very powerful." "Mr. Trevor is a genius! Those are hard toe by. This teacher has looks to rival him, sure, but... I''m not so sure about power." "I won''t be surprised if they''re equal in power, though." "Tch. You''re just saying that cus he''s hot." "Kyaaa! He''s just my type. Dark and broody!" "He''s your teacher!" "Hey, I never stopped your fantasy with Mr. Richard." "I... I never...!!!" Noir nearly rolled his eyes at this point. Initially, his focus had been on the whole ss, but they soon settled on two students in particr¡ªCiara and Serah. ''Those two are the ss Representative and Assistant. So you''re this rowdy in ss, Ciara?'' How was she setting a good example to the other students by arguing with her second-inmand while Homeroom was in session? "That''s enough." Noir''s voice suddenly echoed across the ss, and it was followed by an unfathomable pressure that caused all the students to fall quiet. Fear and shock were etched on their faces, and their bodies trembled before Noir''s aura alone. "Homeroom is in session... let''s be quiet." Chapter 96 MISTAKE ?DO NOT READ A few days passed since the trial, and the Magic Institute went back to normal. Ciara couldn''t believe that she had almost been captured merely a few days ago, given how normal everything was. She was concerned about Noir, but Gnd and Lorna had spoken to her and she was relieved to hear that everything was fine. It just felt weird that she hadn''t seen him ever since... the incident. ''Noir, I hope you''re okay...'' Her thoughts trailed as she nced around her. She was currently seated in her lecture hall, and nearly every student was already present. It was about time for Homeroom, after all. Serah and Sam were chattering about something that didn''t really concern her, so she had more time to give in to her thoughts. ''It seems today will just be like yesterday and the day before...'' She gave a nd thought. Mia was, as usual, isted in her corner. The girl was reading a book¡ªa new habit she had suddenly picked up ever since her suspension ended. As for everyone else, they were the same as usual. Ciara, as ss Representative, could tell that everything was basically the same. Well, almost. The only thing out of the ordinary was the absence of a Homeroom Teacher, though Trevor Netherlore hade over and promised one to them¡ªsaying the Institute had employed someone who would resume as soon as possible. "He''s still getting settled." He had added. "Why can''t he juste to greet us?" Ciara sighed, once again about to experience another Homeroom. She knew the drill. was going to have a random face pop up and address the students in regarding the usual scenario in homeroom. Attendance. Admonition. Announcements. Ciara rolled her eyes and prepared to wee whichever teacher would being in, considering it was time already. In any case, she just wanted it over with. "Good morning, students." A familiar voice echoed in her ears, causing her eyes to widen in shock. She swiftly raised her head and centered her vision to the front of the ss, capturing the person who made his entrance to the center stage. "N-no way...!" Ciara''s eyes bulged in shock, and her jaws nearly dropped. The man who was currently standing in front of the whole ss was someone she recognized too well. The murmurs of the students around were silenced by the ringing in Ciara''s head. She could concentrate on nothing more than the presence of the stoic man with dark hair. His tall, slim figure was well entuated by his lecturer''s coat. This tone of formality suited his polished appearance and piercing gaze, causing Ciara to nearly lose breath¡ªsame as the many female students who were also very surprised to see the stranger. "My name is Noir Novo, and I''ll be your new Homeroom Teacher. Pleasure to make your acquaintances." * * * ''Alright... you''ve got this.'' Noir thought to himself as he gazed upon his audience. A ssroom full of forty-one students greeted him, and he could see all their expressions. The girls were gawking at him, for some reason. Their widening eyes and salivating tongues tipped off the danger signals in his head, and he did his best to keep his instincts under control. ''You''ve faced far worse, haven''t you.'' He chastised himself and calmed his body. He had prepared quite a bit for today, and while teaching wasn''t really his forte¡ªdespite what he told the Archmage¡ªwith enough practice, he got the basics down. Appearance was key, so he had spent some time changing his wardrobe and buying more items to improve his looks. Trevor helped him a bit, to which he was grateful... though it wasn''t as though the former had any choice in the matter. ''I''ll have to help everyone here with their problems, and I''ll also be teaching them Runes¡ªsame as Richard, right?'' It didn''t seem veryplicated, but ording to Trevor, a Homeroom teacher''s responsibility was far more than that. He would have to cater for the students'' academic needs in every subject, and his job was to ensure they were blossoming into fine Mages. In essence, it was a far more tasking job than he bargained for. ''I did my research on this, but...'' He sighed. Whether it be the weird expressions the girls gave him, or the shocked looks the boys expressed, Noir was determined to fulfill his duties with precision. ''I''m also getting paid more than my previous job as a peddler, so...'' After his greetings to the ss, and their awkward greeting to him, the students settled down. Thanks to Noir''s superhuman senses, however, he could hear some whispers among them¡ªmaking him all the more conflicted. "That''s the new Homeroom Teacher? He''s hot!" "I know, right? How old do you think he is?" "Yeah, he looks young." "Do you think he''ll be as good as Mr. Richard?" "I doubt it. Younger Mages are usually weaker. He''s probably here as a temporary substitute..." "But isn''t Mr. Trevor also young? Yet he''s very powerful." "Mr. Trevor is a genius! Those are hard toe by. This teacher has looks to rival him, sure, but... I''m not so sure about power." "I won''t be surprised if they''re equal in power, though." "Tch. You''re just saying that cus he''s hot." "Kyaaa! He''s just my type. Dark and broody!" "He''s your teacher!" "Hey, I never stopped your fantasy with Mr. Richard." "I... I never...!!!" Noir nearly rolled his eyes at this point. Initially, his focus had been on the whole ss, but they soon settled on two students in particr¡ªCiara and Serah. ''Those two are the ss Representative and Assistant. So you''re this rowdy in ss, Ciara?'' How was she setting a good example to the other students by arguing with her second-inmand while Homeroom was in session? "That''s enough." Noir''s voice suddenly echoed across the ss, and it was followed by an unfathomable pressure that caused all the students to fall quiet. Fear and shock were etched on their faces, and their bodies trembled before Noir''s aura alone. "Homeroom is in session... let''s be quiet." Chapter 97 New Teacher [Pt 2] ?Pure silence and dread radiated the lecture hall. The students trembled on amazement, as well as fear, upon feeling the bone-chilling aura of their new Homeroom teacher. If there had been any doubt in anyone''s mind, it was removed right there. Every student in the room couldn''t deny it any longer... ... The man before them was very strong! * * * "I will reintroduce myself, just in case. My name is Noir Novo. While I have gotten your names and basic information from the school''s database, I''d like you all to introduce yourselves to me." Noir continued by telling the students to tell them their ages and favorite parts of Magic. In a ss of forty-one students, it was easy for an individual to get lost in the mix. By giving them a sense of individuality, rather than simple names on a book, Noir thought he would be able to see them more as individuals. ''Only two students currently have my attention. One is Ciara, obviously. and the second...'' Noir''s gaze trailed in the direction of a female student seated in a corner. A book was in front of her, but Noir felt her gaze on him more than a few times. ''It seems she also has an interest in me. That''s good.'' He nodded to himself. "Let''s start with the front row. The girl over there." Since she was isted at the front row, Noir decided to start with her. "A-ah, me...?!" As expected, she appeared flustered while jumping to her feet. Her pink face showed how flustered she was, and her incoherent nces depicted how jumbled up her thoughts were. "Calm yourself, Mia. Take your time as well. I already have permission from your subject teachers to spend the entire day with you all. There''s no rush." Noir heard more whispers from the students, but he ignored them. Instead, his gaze was focused on the girl he diligently stared at. "I... my name is Mia Helias Vendiel. My specialty is in Runes." She smiled shyly, swiftly returning to her seat as soon as she was done. ''I see...'' Noir nodded and returned her words with a gentle smile. "Thank you. Next." He spotted a frown on Ciara''s face as he made to look at the next person to speak. ''She''s not on good terms with Mia? Well, I can understand that.'' Still, Noir didn''t think that mattered to him. Not only had he promised the Archmage that he would show no preferential treatment to Ciara, he also reminded himself of his mission. ''I don''t need to concern myself with what she likes or not.'' Noir paid rapt attention to the students, ensuring to study their expressions and the mannerisms in which they spoke. With that, he was able to know the confident students, the shy ones, the diligent ones, thezy ones, the powerful ones, the weak ones. Every student had categories, and it was his duty to ensure they all grew well. "My name is Ciara. My special is Spells." The ss Representative rose, spoke quickly, and made to sit. "Your full name, Ciara." Noir sharply mentioned. "W-what? I don''t think there''s any need for that." She swiftly snapped, refusing to stand from her seat. "There is. Besides, everyone here has done exactly as I said. Do not be the exception that disrupts order in this ss... especially since you''re the representative." At this point, Noir narrowed his gaze, showing how serious he was. Ciara responded with a defiant look¡ªone minced with worry. ''She doesn''t want them to know of her family''s status. She''s of High Nobility, after all...'' There were only four Dukes in the entire Southern Empire, and she just happened to be the daughter of one of them. Noir understood her apprehension quite well. However, for the sake of fairness, he had to maintain his stance. "State your full name, Ciara. That''s an order from your lecturer." Noir''s cold voice echoed across the vast hall. At this point, all eyes were on Ciara. They had thought it wasn''t a big deal, but now it seemed a few were beginning to pick a hint or two. Why would their ss Representative¡ªthe absolute rule keeper and teacher''s pet¡ªsuddenly choose to defy their Homeroom Teacher? Perhaps... just perhaps there was something of interest in her name. "I... I have to go." Ciara swiftly made to leave the ss. Before her friends could reach out to stop her, she took to her heels and.left the lecture hall. Noir watched all of this with an apathetic gaze. He thought it unfortunate that she had thrown away such a good opportunity toe out with the truth¡ªespecially after solidifying her position in the ss and garnering everyone''s trust. However, he wasn''t going to force her. "Next. Speak." Noir''s gaze now fell on Serah, Ciara''s friend. From his unfettered gaze and his calm demeanor, it seemed as though he had already forgotten about the girl who had to leave. * * * "Haaa... that Noir... what the hell is he thinking??!" Ciara mumbled to herself as she finally found a ce to rest after running for some time. First, he surprised her by showing up as their new Homeroom Teacher, and now he was trying to make her reveal her noble status. ''Why would he do that? He knows how much I want to keep it to myself!'' Her eyes emptily stared into space. "And now, thanks to his actions, I''m away from the ss. Should I just wait until he is done with Homeroom? Ah, but he said he got permission to use the whole day. But... I..." Ciara was now totally confused. She pondered on what to do¡ªwhether to swallow her pride and return, or to skip sses for an entire day! A ss that Noir would be hosting! "Damn it..." Ciara knew how stubborn Noir could get on certain matters He was her teacher for months, after all. Plus, she also knew of his scary side¡ªthe part of him that she was slowly bing. ''He won''t budge on this matter.'' There was a first time for everything, but Ciara really didn''t want to break her perfect record. ''Serah and the others will ask why I freaked out about my name, and I''ll either have to lie or tell them the truth. I don''t want to lie.'' Ultimately, it seemed her choice was already made It was better to just get the truth over and done with so she could keep her perfect record and gain extra knowledge, rather than simply stalling for time. At this point, the reveal of her Noble identity was inevitable. "Damn it, Noir! You win this time." Chapter 98 Noirs First Lecture ?"My name is Ciara De Versacee Dunroe!" The lecture hall went dead silent the moment Ciara opened the doors and dered her name to all the students seated inside. Her loud voice echoed inside, and the reception of everyone who heard her was simply... absolute silence. Jaws started dropping, and a few eyes bulged in shock. Eyebrows twitched, and several expression warped in surprise. Serah and Sam were especially amazed by this very shocking news. However, despite the respective reactions given to Ciara''s deration, none of the students disyed anger. Their eyes still disyed the warm glow that friends, or at least acquaintances had. "Wee back, Ciara. You may return to your seat." Noir nodded soundly. ''That wasn''t so hard, was it? Well done.'' His thoughts trailed. Judging from the reaction of her ssmates, Noir was confident that Ciara''s confession didn''t make anyone despise her or anything. Sure, a few would be disappointed, but he didn''t think that would make them antagonize her. Ultimately, she was capable of patching the effects of hiding her identity for so long. ''And you arrived just in time too. We''re done with the introductions.'' Noir smiled internally. Whether that was due to sheer coincidence or premeditation was anyone''s guess. Ciara slowly passed through her ssmates and awkwardly went to her seat. Everyone had enoughmon sense to leave personal matters until after sses, so no one bugged her about it there and then. A fee distracted nces were passed, but no one said a word. Their Homeroom Teacher was still around, after all. "It''s been a few months since you started your time here, hasn''t it? You''ve learned a lot about the fundamentals of Spells, Runes, Enhancements, and Enchantments... no doubt about that." Noir said, leaving his elevated stage. He decided to pass through the hall, acting more like a supervisor than a lecturer. Perhaps he felt morefortable in motion. ''I''m being observed by Trevor and Denzel. Might as well give them a noteworthy performance.'' "It''smon sense that a Tier 1 Mage can only produce Tier 1 Spells, Enhancements, and Enchantments. The same applied to Tier 2, 3, and above. However, as you are well aware, Runes are the exception." Unlike the other types of Magic, Runes were made using gradual processes¡ªnot simply by spontaneous reactions caused by a Mage''s Mana. "You can supplement your Mana with Mana Stones, and you can take as long as you can when creating a Rune. As a result, the most essential thing for making a Rune isn''t one''s Tier... but their level of knowledge and skill. In theory, what does that mean?" Noir''s face slowly formed a smile as he returned to the front of the ss. With his arm stretched wide, he announced something that was obvious for any student to know. "Anyone can use Magic¡ªany kind of Magic¡ªas long as you can make the right Runes!" One could enhance themselves with Runes. They could enchant an item, or even create Spell reactions. To be honest, the Runic type of Magic was the most diverse. It cut through the other types of Magic. "Students such as yourselves are even capable of reaching the level of the Archmage by knowing the right Rune and utilizing the correct process to make one... wouldn''t you agree?" Knowledge is power¡ªthag saying applied very well to the concept of Runes. "With the resources and the know-how, you can do anything." Noir restated. That was the essential principle of Runic Magic! ''Its on this foundation that I developed Code. That''s how important this aspect is. Unfortunately, it''s also the most difficult.'' Spells were rtively easier to learn, and with enough practice, one could get proficient in them. Enhancements and Enchantments involved simplermands, and they only got much more difficult the higher the Tier. It also became difficult to maintain them the more they were stacked with one another. Noir made sure to exin all of these to the students, who listened in silence and awe. Sure, their academics hinted these things, but with Noir''s clear and straightforward narrative, the students felt like they were being pushed to the realistic dimension of Magic. "Runes, on the other hand, require knowledge and materials. These aren''t things one can obtain withmitment and training¡ªthough the skill necessary to quickly or effectively create a Rune requires practice." What made this unique type of Magic so special was it''s free, yet restrictedbel. "I believe we''ve delved enough into the theoretical aspect of this subject for today..." Noir''s words pierced the hall, and the sharp hearing of his listeners swiftly picked up the meaning behind his words. "... Why don''t we practice what we''ve learned?" Hushed murmurs began circting among the students, who were mad with curiosity at this point. The way their eyes wandered from their teacher, to one another, showed the level of their excitement. "It''s time you all learned what it means to use Magic that is well beyond your capacity." Noir snapped his fingers, and a huge Magic Circle appeared on the ground. It covered the entire flooring of the hall, and everyone could see the intricate designs and powerful glow it disyed. "T-Tier 6?!" Many yelled in both shock and fright. Most established Mages couldn''t reach such a level¡ªand that was especially true for educators. Trevor Netherlore was an exception among exceptions, so it was very surprising to see their young transfer teacher suddenly bring a Tier 6 Spell into existence. And with a simple snap of his fingers, for that matter! "We''ll be switching locations for the purpose of this ss. Stay still." The orange glow epassed the hall, and before the students could blink, they all found themselves in a different location. Many rubbed their eyes or felt a tinge of nausea, considering this was their first time experiencing such a Spell. However, despite the side effects, they could tell that they were no longer in their lecture hall. The environment looked nk and more spacious. It begged the question... "... Where are we?!" "Wee to the ss training hall. I got the permission to use this ce, so..." As the students slowly got full control of their vision, they witnessed the transition from their ssroom to a vast and empty space. Other than the students and their teacher, nothing upied the room. ? "... You''ll be practicing what I taught you here." Noir''s voice echoed across therge training hall, causing everyone''s gaze to focus on him. For the first time, they noticed him give a genuine smile. It was bone-chilling. "Get ready students. Right here and now... each of you will create Tier 6 Magic." Every student felt their jaws drop at this statement. What was their teacher asking of them¡ªmere Tier 1 nobodies?! "Nothing more. Nothing less." Chapter 99 The Beauty Of Magic ?"W-what?! Is he out of his mind?!" Lord Denzel shouted from his office. Standing upright in the vast room, his eyes were wide open and his jaws were loosened from their tight grip. More wrinkles appeared on his face as he stared at the Magic Window that floated in front of him. Within its panel was the scene going on in the Foundation''s Intermediate ss. It was both fantastic and unbelievable to watch and listen to, yet¡ª "Who approved of this?" The old man murmured. As he watched Noir use Tier 6 Magic to transport the students, and now mentioning how he expected them to do the same, the Archmage felt a surge of shock roaring from within. How could a lecturer demand such a thing from Tier 1 students? Even seasoned Mages hardly ever reached such a level. ''Noir Novo... what are you up to?!'' * * * "WHAAAAATTTTT?!" The students roared in shock. Well, not all of them did. Ciara was actuallyughing hard when Noir mentioned his crazy objective. It wasn''t that she doubted his words, though; it was the opposite. Noir never lied. He definitely wouldn''t joke about something as serious as this on his first day teaching. Wasn''t he the one who made her a Tier 2 Mage in an instant? He was also the one who transformed her into a Tier 3 Mage in a mere three months. Ciara didn''t doubt his abilities at all. ''Still... Tier 6 is a bit of leap, isn''t it? What are you up to, Noir?'' * * * ''Why are they all surprised? I thought I exined this pretty well.'' Noir wondered to himself. Wasn''t it pretty straightforward? All they had to do was know the Rune to use. If he provided them with the resources and supervised their Runecrafting, then there was no problem at all. Why was everyone looking at him with such disbelief? ''Ah, I see...'' Noir finally realized the problem. It was their minds. ''They believe Tier 6 is a big deal. Some might have not even seen anyone use it before. It''s understandable...'' After snapping his fingers and teleporting everyone here, Noir realized he might have shattered the perception of some of the students. They had to be recoiling from the effects of his demonstration. Plus, their current thoughts on Magic was shackling them from realizing the possibilities that existed within it. "Before Magic advanced to this point, how do you reckon our ancestors practiced it?" Noir''s voice silenced the rowdy murmurs made by the students. "Before the ssification of Magic into Types, or into Tiers; before there existed concepts like Runes or Spells... what do you think they used?" The students fell silent. They didn''t know how to respond. A lot of information had been lost in the age of war many years past, and only a few even had ess to the grand history of Magic. Sure, Institute taught them l about the evolution of Magic, but nothing they knew dated that far. "I can''t speak for them, but I can at least say one thing. One thing you should all understand." Curious stares greeted the young lecturer. In turn, his gaze rested on each student one by one. It felt like he was staring at all of them, individually, at the same time. "The founders and developers of Magic... were willing to learn. They understood that they couldn''t be shackled by their perception of the world. Thus, they let go of all their presuppositions and assumptions. Instead, they clung to the endless pursuit of knowledge." If those in the past hadn''t done so, then what kind of development would Magic have experienced? The answer was clear, wasn''t it? NOTHING! "Without keeping an open mind and exploring the impossible... there can be no advancement in something as supernatural as Magic." Everyone''s eyes bulged. Their jaws were loosened. Their bodies twitched. Noir had just shared something revtionary. It brought them out of the slump of their assumptions and affected their fundamental perceptions of the nature of Magic. "Stop restricting yourself by viewing Magic as something so linear andpartmentalized. Magic is free... and you should be too." In essence, the types and levels of Magic were simply used to define and objectify the art. It was useful in identifying the known aspects of Magic. However, what happened to the knowledge they had no knowledge of? Was there no possibility that Magic of a higher Tier existed? Couldn''t there be methods in which one''s Mana wouldn''t necessarily trante to the Magic they could control? ''I know these to be true...'' Noir thought to himself. Higher categories of Magic existed. Bloodline Magic was an example of how a Mage''s Mana Pool didn''t trante to their ability to utilize something soplex. ''These students need to understand that.'' "There''s nothing that can''t be done with Magic. You just need to know how." And with that, Noir concluded his little rousing speech. Decorum followed his conclusion, and for a while, the students could do nothing but gawk at him. Why? "I... I''ve never thought of that before." "A-amazing..." "H-he''s so cool..." Most of them still hadn''t abandoned the restrictive notion of Magic that pervaded their entire education and upbringing, but they felt eager to explore it¡ªthe kind of Magic that their instructor was referring to. They wanted the ability to transcend the capabilties they were stuck with. They, as Tier 1 students, desired to reach the level of masters. One after the other, the mes in their eyes ignited, matching the deep yearning for the extraordinary that drove them to be Mages. "I... I want to learn!" Finally, one student spoke up. Her shrill voice got the attention of everyone. It was Mia¡ªthe girl who had been silent in ss since she resumed from her suspension. However, at this point, no one saw her as the horrid bully that she was. No, they were too upied with Noir''s rousing words that they didn''t realize when they all began nodding in agreement¡ªagreeing with Mia''s position. "M-me too!" "I want to try Tier 6!" "I want to do it!" "Let me try!" It was amazing how the students altered their position on their limitations. In a sh, they were all raring to go. This sight caused a strange sensation to swirl within Noir. ''I''m happy...?'' He asked himself. Watching how the kids scrambled for attention, and how they were so excited to do something as mundane as grafting a Tier 6 Rune, made his heart race in excitement. Suddenly, he found himself also desiring to show them. "Very well, then." Noir nodded, snapping his fingers once again. Instantly, a good number of jewel-like crystals appeared all around him. They floated, suspended in the air with him at the center. "These are forty-one Mana Crystals¡ªall of excellent quality. They will be adequate for our exercise today." The students watched the gleaming crystals with delight. They could also feel the concentration of energy each one possessed. Each crystal had more Mana than they could evenprehend, thus showing them the extent they needed to go before using higher Tier Magic without assistance. "Spread out, everyone. I''ll be distributing the Mana Crystals now." * * * After ensuring each student had enough room for crafting a rune, Noir handed the Mana Crystals to them. Afterwards, he taught them the kind of Rune he would be teaching them. To their surprise... "The teleportation Rune. You''ll be grafting it yourself. Of course, I''ll simplify the form, and you''ll use the Mana Crystals as fuel for making it and activating the Magic itself." All they had to do was inscribe the Rune, as well as channel the Mana within their respective Crystals to the surface. They also had to cater to certainmand functions¡ªlike the range of the teleportation''s effects, and the location they wanted to be teleported to. "Since it''s too dangerous to teleport yourselves, we''ll be transporting objects. You can use anything of choice." Once the students were done with the inscriptions, they began pulling off their shoes¡ªsome, their shirts¡ªto see the sess of their experiments. The boys obviously relied on the more daring approach, but Noir drew the line when one of them attempted to pull off his pants. Still, there was nock of the kind of resources they could utilize to test out their results. The true question was... would it seed? And the answer? "H-holy crap!" "It worked!" "M-my shoe! It got transported ten meters away from me!" It was amazing¡ªthrilling even¡ªto see their objects change location from their initial positions to the assigned destination. Orange glows filled the massive hall, and the voices of the students echoed loudly. They sounded genuinely happy, and a true passion for Magic within them ignited. Some even eanted to try again, but as per Noir''s words, the Mana Crystals could only sponsor one use each. Still... what were they supposed to do with this newfound energy surging within them? "C-can we go again?" "You think we can go higher? Maybe use Tier 8... or Tier 9 Magic?" "Tier 9? Are you insane?" "Remember what Mr. Novo said. We shouldn''t restrict ourselves to ourmon perceptions!" "Let''s try one more time, please!" Chapter 100 Noirs Fame ?"C-can we go again?" "You think we can go higher? Maybe use Tier 8... or Tier 9 Magic?" "Tier 9? Are you insane?" "Remember what Mr. Novo said. We shouldn''t restrict ourselves to ourmon perceptions!" "Let''s try one more time, please!" Noir watched as the students assailed him with gazes that caused his heart to nearly explode. He struggled to keep his expression and reaction under control, considering how his instincts were being sent into overdrive. Each and every individual truly seemed to have changed over the course of a single lecture. The fact that they could do something so phenomenal very easily... it made them genuinely happy. "Fine... one more time." Noir smiled at the students. It wouldn''t hurt to see them try to graft a Rune without him saying anything. That way, he would be able to tell if they actually learned anything. Yes, that was his rationale. "Spread out, everyone." * * * [One Week Later] "Did you hear? That new teacher is going to be taking his students on a brief exploration outside campus!" Just as was the natural course of events, the news of an amazing new teacher spread among the students. Like wildfire, it made its way to the lower and upper stages of the Foundation ss, even reaching the seniors in the Advanced and Final sses. The residents of U.S.E.M.I. were abuzz with the amazing tales they heard of the teacher, as well as what he could do. "What? Really? How did he get approval?" "I don''t know. I heard he''s close to the Archmage." "W-whoah! That''s insane." "Yeah. One of his students stays in the room next to mine in the boys'' dorm. He told me how he performed Tier 6 Magic the first day he taught their ss." "I heard that too. Wasn''t that a simple rumor?" "It''s not! All the students did it." "A-amazing! I wonder how it feels!" "I heard he''s only teaching the Fundamentals of Runes topic, so he only lectures the Foundation ss. I''ve always been jealous of those noobs." "Hahaha! Not only do they have Trevor Netherlore, but now this new guy... what''s his name again? Noir Novo, right?" "Yeah. Noir Novo. Apparently, there''s no history on him or anything. I tried all my sources, but no one knows where he came from... no one but the Archmage." "Perhaps the rumors of his rtionship with the Archmage are true..." "Isn''t Trevor Netherlore also close to Lord Denzel?" "Indeed. It makes you wonder, though... who among the two is better." "I would have said Mr. Netherlore before hearing all these things. But now...?" "... I''m not so sure." Spections rose, and everyone''s thoughts slowly began to converge in the direction of Noir Novo¡ªor rather, a particr subject worthy of attention and consideration. The controversial issue of who was better between Noir Novo and Treveor Netherlore became a heated discussion among students. "Mr. Netherlore rose through the ranks of Magic at a very young age! He''s in his early twenties, yet he''s a Tier 8 Mage!" "Mr. Novo looks younger than Mr. Netherlore, though... and he also seems plenty capable. He snapped his fingers to produce a Tier 6 Spell, and he easily taught his students how to make Tier 6 Runes! He''s clearly better!" "Based on what evidence? You don''t even know how powerful he is!" "Exactly! We can''t tell. That''s what makes him so amazing!" The main fuel that added to the spark of this controversy was the mysterious nature of Noir''s origins, as well as the full extent of his power. No one really knew who this strange new teacher was... or what he was truly capable of.As a result, spections rose from everyone''s lips. Who was the better teacher? Who was the better Mage? Who was more handsome? Everything became a hot subject of debate¡ªespecially among female students. Since the presence of exceptionally powerful and excellent teachers¡ªwho were young and attractive¡ªwas rare, the center of attention for the hormone-driven girls was the two men. Trevor Netherlore¡ªthe bright and friendly hottie, who took the breath of everyone he met with his brilliant smile, eloquent speech, and charming attitude. Noir Novo¡ªthe dark and broody mystery figure; powerful in every right, yet cold and scary. His ''bad boy'' vibes added to his roguish charm, granting many the liberty to indulge in their more questionable fantasies of forbidden romance. There were even a few students who belonged to neither side¡ªchoosing instead to pair both teachers together. ording to them, these two male teachers suited each other very well. In simple words, the student camp was divided, and it didn''t seem like the situation was dying out anytime soon. * * * "Tch... this is getting annoying..." A certain student was upset by the new trend on campus, and she didn''t bother hiding her dissatisfaction. Her re and frown were obvious as she walked past the several gossiping students. She could hear their voices aloud, and they all had the same name in their sentences. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo ''Damnit! Everywhere I go, it''s the same thing. I can''t stand it anymore!'' The girl¡ªCiara¡ªstormed past the hallway of the staff building, heading straight for her Homeroom Teacher''s office. "Noir, I can''t take this anymore!" She swiftly opened the door, shouting as she stormed into his office. To her surprise, she met two people inside. Behind the lecturer''s desk was Noir, and seated in front of him was Mia. "U.... uh...?" Ciara stopped dead in her tracks as she watched Noir nce in her direction for a moment before returning his focus to Mia. What were these two doing? On the desk were a bunch of books, and it appeared that Noir was teaching Mia more about Runes. Even with Ciara in the office, he didn''t stop. He kept up his diligent exnation. Ciara felt stuck in ce as she watched the whole thing. She felt like a ghost¡ªa mere spectator watching the exchange between an educator and the student. This went on for a few more minutes before Mia finally stood up and thanked her lecturer for his help. Of course, Noir responded positively, telling her toe back if she failed to understand anything else. Ciara felt her chest tighten as she watched this whole exchange. Didn''t they know she was watching? She was right there, waiting for him to be done, yet he was taking his good time to address Mia. Of all people... MIA? "Good bye, Noir. Thanks once again." "No problem, Mia. I had a good time too." Ciara could feel her blood boil, and her eyes turned bloodshot. She had ignored it the first time, thinking it must have been an error in her hearing, but hearing it again... she couldn''t deny what she heard any longer. ''D-did Mia just call him by his first name...? And he did the same? When did they be so close?'' Ciara couldn''tprehend the sight unfolding in front of her¡ªnot one bit. She could only feel her head pounding and her heart racing. Why she felt this way was unknown to her, but she knew for a fact that she absolutely did not like how she was feeling. Watching as Mia and Noir smiled at each other... Ciara DESPISED it! Fortunately, Mia left soon after. Perhaps she had sensed bloodlust of some kind, or maybe she was in a hurry to get somewhere else, but Mia quickened her steps while exiting the office. She didn''t even pay Ciara any mind, swiftly dashing beside her as she escaped to the hallway. "Close the door. Prolonged opening of a lecturer''s office is inappropriate." Noir''s voice resonated in Ciara''s ears, finally waking her from the daze she found herself in. Rather than say anything, she decided to listen to her dear lecturer and¡ª >WHAM!< ¡ªTightly shut the door behind her. "That was unnecessary," Noirmented, picking up the books that littered his desk. His gaze didn''t even meet Ciara''s causing the girl''s pained heart to hurt even more. The poundings in her head astronomically increased too. "What were doing with Mia?" She asked, slowly drawing closer. "Teaching her something she didn''t understand." "It sounds like you''ve been teaching her for some time now... and very frequently too." "Indeed. Mia is very diligent. Talented too." "Tch." Ciara clicked her tongue in annoyance after having enough of Noir''s very straightforward answers. What else did she expect from someone like him? "So, why are you here?" After putting away the books, he finally stared deeply into her eyes, asking the question she never wanted to hear. In fact, wasn''t this the opposite of what she had in her head? It had been a week since Noir started teaching, and Ciara had waited every single day for something... anything... from Noir. Yet, he never reached out to her. They hadn''t spoken for the whole week¡ªexcept in ss, or in the process of executing her duties as ss Representative. And now, she had just about reached her limits. "Why..." Her voice was firm, and her watery eyes were filled with anger. "... Why are YOU here?" * * * [A/N] Yikes. Drama between these two. They''ve had iting for some time now. Also, we finally clocked a hundred chapters. Yayyyy! Chapter 101 ERROR ?DO NOT READ OR UNLOCK "C-can we go again?" "You think we can go higher? Maybe use Tier 8... or Tier 9 Magic?" "Tier 9? Are you insane?" "Remember what Mr. Novo said. We shouldn''t restrict ourselves to ourmon perceptions!" "Let''s try one more time, please!" Noir watched as the students assailed him with gazes that caused his heart to nearly explode. He struggled to keep his expression and reaction under control, considering how his instincts were being sent into overdrive. Each and every individual truly seemed to have changed over the course of a single lecture. The fact that they could do something so phenomenal very easily... it made them genuinely happy. "Fine... one more time." Noir smiled at the students. It wouldn''t hurt to see them try to graft a Rune without him saying anything. That way, he would be able to tell if they actually learned anything. Yes, that was his rationale. "Spread out, everyone." * * * [One Week Later] "Did you hear? That new teacher is going to be taking his students on a brief exploration outside campus!" Just as was the natural course of events, the news of an amazing new teacher spread among the students. Like wildfire, it made its way to the lower and upper stages of the Foundation ss, even reaching the seniors in the Advanced and Final sses. The residents of U.S.E.M.I. were abuzz with the amazing tales they heard of the teacher, as well as what he could do. "What? Really? How did he get approval?" "I don''t know. I heard he''s close to the Archmage." "W-whoah! That''s insane." "Yeah. One of his students stays in the room next to mine in the boys'' dorm. He told me how he performed Tier 6 Magic the first day he taught their ss." "I heard that too. Wasn''t that a simple rumor?" "It''s not! All the students did it." "A-amazing! I wonder how it feels!" "I heard he''s only teaching the Fundamentals of Runes topic, so he only lectures the Foundation ss. I''ve always been jealous of those noobs." "Hahaha! Not only do they have Trevor Netherlore, but now this new guy... what''s his name again? Noir Novo, right?" "Yeah. Noir Novo. Apparently, there''s no history on him or anything. I tried all my sources, but no one knows where he came from... no one but the Archmage." "Perhaps the rumors of his rtionship with the Archmage are true..." "Isn''t Trevor Netherlore also close to Lord Denzel?" "Indeed. It makes you wonder, though... who among the two is better." "I would have said Mr. Netherlore before hearing all these things. But now...?" ? "... I''m not so sure." Spections rose, and everyone''s thoughts slowly began to converge in the direction of Noir Novo¡ªor rather, a particr subject worthy of attention and consideration. The controversial issue of who was better between Noir Novo and Treveor Netherlore became a heated discussion among students. "Mr. Netherlore rose through the ranks of Magic at a very young age! He''s in his early twenties, yet he''s a Tier 8 Mage!" "Mr. Novo looks younger than Mr. Netherlore, though... and he also seems plenty capable. He snapped his fingers to produce a Tier 6 Spell, and he easily taught his students how to make Tier 6 Runes! He''s clearly better!" "Based on what evidence? You don''t even know how powerful he is!" "Exactly! We can''t tell. That''s what makes him so amazing!" The main fuel that added to the spark of this controversy was the mysterious nature of Noir''s origins, as well as the full extent of his power. No one really knew who this strange new teacher was... or what he was truly capable of.As a result, spections rose from everyone''s lips. Who was the better teacher? Who was the better Mage? Who was more handsome? Everything became a hot subject of debate¡ªespecially among female students. Since the presence of exceptionally powerful and excellent teachers¡ªwho were young and attractive¡ªwas rare, the center of attention for the hormone-driven girls was the two men. Trevor Netherlore¡ªthe bright and friendly hottie, who took the breath of everyone he met with his brilliant smile, eloquent speech, and charming attitude. Noir Novo¡ªthe dark and broody mystery figure; powerful in every right, yet cold and scary. His ''bad boy'' vibes added to his roguish charm, granting many the liberty to indulge in their more questionable fantasies of forbidden romance. There were even a few students who belonged to neither side¡ªchoosing instead to pair both teachers together. ording to them, these two male teachers suited each other very well. In simple words, the student camp was divided, and it didn''t seem like the situation was dying out anytime soon. * * * "Tch... this is getting annoying..." A certain student was upset by the new trend on campus, and she didn''t bother hiding her dissatisfaction. Her re and frown were obvious as she walked past the several gossiping students. She could hear their voices aloud, and they all had the same name in their sentences. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo ''Damnit! Everywhere I go, it''s the same thing. I can''t stand it anymore!'' The girl¡ªCiara¡ªstormed past the hallway of the staff building, heading straight for her Homeroom Teacher''s office. "Noir, I can''t take this anymore!" She swiftly opened the door, shouting as she stormed into his office. To her surprise, she met two people inside. Behind the lecturer''s desk was Noir, and seated in front of him was Mia. "U.... uh...?" Ciara stopped dead in her tracks as she watched Noir nce in her direction for a moment before returning his focus to Mia. What were these two doing? On the desk were a bunch of books, and it appeared that Noir was teaching Mia more about Runes. Even with Ciara in the office, he didn''t stop. He kept up his diligent exnation. Ciara felt stuck in ce as she watched the whole thing. She felt like a ghost¡ªa mere spectator watching the exchange between an educator and the student. This went on for a few more minutes before Mia finally stood up and thanked her lecturer for his help. Of course, Noir responded positively, telling her toe back if she failed to understand anything else. Ciara felt her chest tighten as she watched this whole exchange. Didn''t they know she was watching? She was right there, waiting for him to be done, yet he was taking his good time to address Mia. Of all people... MIA? "Good bye, Noir. Thanks once again." "No problem, Mia. I had a good time too." Ciara could feel her blood boil, and her eyes turned bloodshot. She had ignored it the first time, thinking it must have been an error in her hearing, but hearing it again... she couldn''t deny what she heard any longer. ''D-did Mia just call him by his first name...? And he did the same? When did they be so close?'' Ciara couldn''tprehend the sight unfolding in front of her¡ªnot one bit. She could only feel her head pounding and her heart racing. Why she felt this way was unknown to her, but she knew for a fact that she absolutely did not like how she was feeling. Watching as Mia and Noir smiled at each other... Ciara DESPISED it! Fortunately, Mia left soon after. Perhaps she had sensed bloodlust of some kind, or maybe she was in a hurry to get somewhere else, but Mia quickened her steps while exiting the office. She didn''t even pay Ciara any mind, swiftly dashing beside her as she escaped to the hallway. "Close the door. Prolonged opening of a lecturer''s office is inappropriate." Noir''s voice resonated in Ciara''s ears, finally waking her from the daze she found herself in. Rather than say anything, she decided to listen to her dear lecturer and¡ª >WHAM!< ¡ªTightly shut the door behind her. "That was unnecessary," Noirmented, picking up the books that littered his desk. His gaze didn''t even meet Ciara''s causing the girl''s pained heart to hurt even more. The poundings in her head astronomically increased too. "What were doing with Mia?" She asked, slowly drawing closer. "Teaching her something she didn''t understand." "It sounds like you''ve been teaching her for some time now... and very frequently too." "Indeed. Mia is very diligent. Talented too." "Tch." Ciara clicked her tongue in annoyance after having enough of Noir''s very straightforward answers. What else did she expect from someone like him? "So, why are you here?" After putting away the books, he finally stared deeply into her eyes, asking the question she never wanted to hear. In fact, wasn''t this the opposite of what she had in her head? It had been a week since Noir started teaching, and Ciara had waited every single day for something... anything... from Noir. Yet, he never reached out to her. They hadn''t spoken for the whole week¡ªexcept in ss, or in the process of executing her duties as ss Representative. And now, she had just about reached her limits. "Why..." Her voice was firm, and her watery eyes were filled with anger. "... Why are YOU here?" * * * [A/N] Yikes. Drama between these two. They''ve had iting for some time now. Also, we finally clocked a hundred chapters. Yayyyy! Chapter 102 MISTAKE ?DO NOT READ OR UNLOCK "C-can we go again?" "You think we can go higher? Maybe use Tier 8... or Tier 9 Magic?" "Tier 9? Are you insane?" "Remember what Mr. Novo said. We shouldn''t restrict ourselves to ourmon perceptions!" "Let''s try one more time, please!" Noir watched as the students assailed him with gazes that caused his heart to nearly explode. He struggled to keep his expression and reaction under control, considering how his instincts were being sent into overdrive. Each and every individual truly seemed to have changed over the course of a single lecture. The fact that they could do something so phenomenal very easily... it made them genuinely happy. "Fine... one more time." Noir smiled at the students. It wouldn''t hurt to see them try to graft a Rune without him saying anything. That way, he would be able to tell if they actually learned anything. Yes, that was his rationale. "Spread out, everyone." * * * [One Week Later] "Did you hear? That new teacher is going to be taking his students on a brief exploration outside campus!" Just as was the natural course of events, the news of an amazing new teacher spread among the students. Like wildfire, it made its way to the lower and upper stages of the Foundation ss, even reaching the seniors in the Advanced and Final sses. The residents of U.S.E.M.I. were abuzz with the amazing tales they heard of the teacher, as well as what he could do. "What? Really? How did he get approval?" "I don''t know. I heard he''s close to the Archmage." "W-whoah! That''s insane." "Yeah. One of his students stays in the room next to mine in the boys'' dorm. He told me how he performed Tier 6 Magic the first day he taught their ss." "I heard that too. Wasn''t that a simple rumor?" "It''s not! All the students did it." "A-amazing! I wonder how it feels!" "I heard he''s only teaching the Fundamentals of Runes topic, so he only lectures the Foundation ss. I''ve always been jealous of those noobs." "Hahaha! Not only do they have Trevor Netherlore, but now this new guy... what''s his name again? Noir Novo, right?" "Yeah. Noir Novo. Apparently, there''s no history on him or anything. I tried all my sources, but no one knows where he came from... no one but the Archmage." "Perhaps the rumors of his rtionship with the Archmage are true..." "Isn''t Trevor Netherlore also close to Lord Denzel?" "Indeed. It makes you wonder, though... who among the two is better." "I would have said Mr. Netherlore before hearing all these things. But now...?" "... I''m not so sure." Spections rose, and everyone''s thoughts slowly began to converge in the direction of Noir Novo¡ªor rather, a particr subject worthy of attention and consideration. The controversial issue of who was better between Noir Novo and Treveor Netherlore became a heated discussion among students. "Mr. Netherlore rose through the ranks of Magic at a very young age! He''s in his early twenties, yet he''s a Tier 8 Mage!" "Mr. Novo looks younger than Mr. Netherlore, though... and he also seems plenty capable. He snapped his fingers to produce a Tier 6 Spell, and he easily taught his students how to make Tier 6 Runes! He''s clearly better!" "Based on what evidence? You don''t even know how powerful he is!" "Exactly! We can''t tell. That''s what makes him so amazing!" The main fuel that added to the spark of this controversy was the mysterious nature of Noir''s origins, as well as the full extent of his power. No one really knew who this strange new teacher was... or what he was truly capable of.As a result, spections rose from everyone''s lips. Who was the better teacher? Who was the better Mage? Who was more handsome? Everything became a hot subject of debate¡ªespecially among female students. Since the presence of exceptionally powerful and excellent teachers¡ªwho were young and attractive¡ªwas rare, the center of attention for the hormone-driven girls was the two men. Trevor Netherlore¡ªthe bright and friendly hottie, who took the breath of everyone he met with his brilliant smile, eloquent speech, and charming attitude. Noir Novo¡ªthe dark and broody mystery figure; powerful in every right, yet cold and scary. His ''bad boy'' vibes added to his roguish charm, granting many the liberty to indulge in their more questionable fantasies of forbidden romance. There were even a few students who belonged to neither side¡ªchoosing instead to pair both teachers together. ording to them, these two male teachers suited each other very well. In simple words, the student camp was divided, and it didn''t seem like the situation was dying out anytime soon. * * * "Tch... this is getting annoying..." A certain student was upset by the new trend on campus, and she didn''t bother hiding her dissatisfaction. Her re and frown were obvious as she walked past the several gossiping students. She could hear their voices aloud, and they all had the same name in their sentences. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo. Noir Novo ''Damnit! Everywhere I go, it''s the same thing. I can''t stand it anymore!'' The girl¡ªCiara¡ªstormed past the hallway of the staff building, heading straight for her Homeroom Teacher''s office. "Noir, I can''t take this anymore!" She swiftly opened the door, shouting as she stormed into his office. To her surprise, she met two people inside. Behind the lecturer''s desk was Noir, and seated in front of him was Mia. "U.... uh...?" Ciara stopped dead in her tracks as she watched Noir nce in her direction for a moment before returning his focus to Mia. What were these two doing? On the desk were a bunch of books, and it appeared that Noir was teaching Mia more about Runes. Even with Ciara in the office, he didn''t stop. He kept up his diligent exnation. Ciara felt stuck in ce as she watched the whole thing. She felt like a ghost¡ªa mere spectator watching the exchange between an educator and the student. This went on for a few more minutes before Mia finally stood up and thanked her lecturer for his help. Of course, Noir responded positively, telling her toe back if she failed to understand anything else. Ciara felt her chest tighten as she watched this whole exchange. Didn''t they know she was watching? She was right there, waiting for him to be done, yet he was taking his good time to address Mia. Of all people... MIA? "Good bye, Noir. Thanks once again." "No problem, Mia. I had a good time too." Ciara could feel her blood boil, and her eyes turned bloodshot. She had ignored it the first time, thinking it must have been an error in her hearing, but hearing it again... she couldn''t deny what she heard any longer. ''D-did Mia just call him by his first name...? And he did the same? When did they be so close?'' Ciara couldn''tprehend the sight unfolding in front of her¡ªnot one bit. She could only feel her head pounding and her heart racing. Why she felt this way was unknown to her, but she knew for a fact that she absolutely did not like how she was feeling. Watching as Mia and Noir smiled at each other... Ciara DESPISED it! Fortunately, Mia left soon after. Perhaps she had sensed bloodlust of some kind, or maybe she was in a hurry to get somewhere else, but Mia quickened her steps while exiting the office. She didn''t even pay Ciara any mind, swiftly dashing beside her as she escaped to the hallway. "Close the door. Prolonged opening of a lecturer''s office is inappropriate." Noir''s voice resonated in Ciara''s ears, finally waking her from the daze she found herself in. Rather than say anything, she decided to listen to her dear lecturer and¡ª >WHAM!< ¡ªTightly shut the door behind her. "That was unnecessary," Noirmented, picking up the books that littered his desk. His gaze didn''t even meet Ciara''s causing the girl''s pained heart to hurt even more. The poundings in her head astronomically increased too. "What were doing with Mia?" She asked, slowly drawing closer. "Teaching her something she didn''t understand." "It sounds like you''ve been teaching her for some time now... and very frequently too." "Indeed. Mia is very diligent. Talented too." "Tch." Ciara clicked her tongue in annoyance after having enough of Noir''s very straightforward answers. What else did she expect from someone like him? "So, why are you here?" After putting away the books, he finally stared deeply into her eyes, asking the question she never wanted to hear. In fact, wasn''t this the opposite of what she had in her head? It had been a week since Noir started teaching, and Ciara had waited every single day for something... anything... from Noir. Yet, he never reached out to her. They hadn''t spoken for the whole week¡ªexcept in ss, or in the process of executing her duties as ss Representative. And now, she had just about reached her limits. "Why..." Her voice was firm, and her watery eyes were filled with anger. "... Why are YOU here?" Chapter 103 The Confrontation Tension ran amok in the office. Both teacher and student stared at each other in ufortable silence. On one end was Ciara¡ªher eyes disying some form of anger, perhaps indignation. Her lips were pursed in a frustrated manner, and her eyes never left Noir as she repeated her question. "Why are you here?" Noir''s unfazed expression made her a bit more upset. His deadpan expression unnerved her, while his sigh made her heart jump slightly. "I don''t understand your question." His voice calmly echoed across the room, and his expression showed how serious he was. "You... don''t understand? You just suddenly appeared as our teacher¡ªand only a few days after that whole incident, for that matter. Are you saying it''s all a coincidence?" "Ah. So that''s what you meant. I have my reasons, but¡ª" "I want to know!" Noir''s calm demeanor despite the rising tension made Ciara look foolish, but she didn''t want to relent at this point. She was troubled¡ªno, confused. Noir didn''t seem to have much of an interest in her outside the usual interactions they had in ss. Even Serah and Sam didn''t believe it when she told them of their prior rtionship. It almost seemed like Noir didn''t remember her. Or perhaps... "... Are you even Noir?" She whispered silently. The fact that Richard had an imposter made Ciara consider whether the same could happen to Noir. It was a terrible prospect, but would she rather have the real Noir act like she didn''t even matter to him? "Of course I am, Ciara. I see what''s happening here, though." He nodded, leaking another sigh from his lips. "You do?" "Yes. Do not worry. I haven''t forgotten our arrangement. I am here to protect you. That''s the reason the Archmage decided to allow this exception." Ciara felt speechless at this point. ''S-so, he really is here for me, after all!'' But that begged the question... why wasn''t he even talking to her? Beyond the ssroom, it almost felt like they were strangers! "I know you''re meant to be impartial as a teacher. I get that, but... that doesn''t mean we can''t rte beyond the usual bounds of lecture hours." "I understand that. I never prevented you froming to my office to discuss. As you can see with the case of Mia... I''m not averse to amodating students who wish to discuss after sses." Ciara found herself unable to give a direct response. Noir''s answers were direct and urate, yet they felt uneptable¡ªor rather, inadequate¡ªto Ciara. "W-well, are you saying I''m just like Mia? You view us the same way?" "Not at all. Like I said, I came here to protect you. It is my duty to defend you and prevent harm froming to you, per my agreement with you." From Noir''s perspective, he couldn''t have gone so far for other students. Sure, he did his best to bepetent enough as an educator. However, he wasn''t bound as their protector. To him, the difference between Ciara and Mia should have been clear as day. It wasn''t that he didn''t understand what Ciara''s questions meant¡ªbut they were unnecessary. "T-then... I have more priority than Mia and everyone else, right?" She added. Noir nodded calmly. "Since that''s the case, then you''ll help me out, right?" He nodded once more. Ciara''s face brightened up instantly. It seemed she had been worried for nothing, after all. It wasn''t that Noir didn''t care about her, or that it was a pretender disguised as Noir. No... it was simply the way his personality was. ''He has always been like this, after all.'' Since this was the same Noir she remembered, Ciara felt relieved. In this case, she could finally achieve what had been troubling her for some time now. "I need something, Noir. I need to get stronger... more powerful." Her eyes were fixated on his pale face and pitch ck eyes. "I see. You''ve been training?" "Yes. With Serah and Sam. But it''s not enough... not in the slightest." Ciara remembered the words of Richard''s imposter. She recollected how helpless she had been before his power, and how he reminded her of the many who had been sacrificed for her sake. The man had a valid point. "T-the way I am now... I''m too weak. I want the ability to stand on my own. To protect myself and the ones I care about." So far, Noir hadn''t lost. He always came through for her, and he always won. But Ciara remembered how he had passed out during an assassination attempt many months past. If she had been more capable, wouldn''t she have been able to assist him? Besides, it was her desire to stand by his side¡ªnot to be a liability, but an ally. "With the level of power I have now, it''s impossible." Ciara understood the implications of her request, however... ... She had run out of options. "Can you tutor me privately once more? I... I want to¡ª" "No." "¡ªU-uh...?" Noir''s steely answer, and his cold expression as he made the deration, gave Ciara an idea of how uninterested he was in her request. "My answer is no." He added. Ciara''s eyes widened even more. The Noir she knew was quite cold¡ªthe young girl was well aware of that fact. However, this had to be the first time she had felt such a firm, unyielding, andpletely detached version of Noir. "W-why...?" "You know why. I''m not meant to give you an unfair advantage over the others. I can guide you and teach you. But I can''t actively train and show you how to be even more superior to your ssmates." Ciara was already a Tier 3, while practically everyone in her ss was still in Tier 1. Mia was the only exception¡ªa genius at Tier 2. If Ciara obtained even more power, just how much further would she have ahead of her peers. "B-but I need to be able to¡ª" "Protect yourself? No, at least not at this point." Noir interrupted her, both hands locked together through his fingers. "You''re still young. You''re meant to be learning and having fun. You don''t need to worry about obtaining power, or be overly concerned for your safety." "B-but I¡ª" "Ciara... there are certain beings in this world... that you wouldn''t be able to defeat¡ªeven if you trained under me for a million years." At this point, the young girl was silent. She just watched Noir with unexinable frustration. Ciara thought Noir understood her desire to grow stronger. Why else did he train her alongside Gnd and Lorna? She understood what she was proposing was against the rules, but Noir''s top priority was her, wasn''t it? ''All I want is to be able to protect myself... so others don''t have to sacrifice themselves on my behalf.'' Why couldn''t Noir understand that? This was for his own good. "I-I just..." "You broke down when Richar''s imposter was saying all those things to you. You appear better now, but it seems his words are still haunting you." Ciara''s eyes bulged as soon as she heard Noir say this. She truly wasn''t expecting this! ''H-how did he¡ª?!'' "Even if I train you, you wouldn''t be able to face men like him until after a few years, at least. Why bother when I can just handle them for you?" Ciara bit her lip in frustration and stifled emotions. She didn''t know how to exin things to Noir. He was both right and wrong. "You don''t understand... you can''t understand." She finally spoke, her eyes filled with a strangely hostile glow. "You''re strong. That''s why you can speak this way..." Noir''s expression remained unchanged, thus making Ciara even more agitated. However, from her experience, hurtling words at Noir always yielded nothing. As a result¡ª "Forget it!" ¡ªShe decided to let it go. "Forget I said anything." "Okay." "I''ll do it on my own." "Alright." "Have fun teaching Mia, and everyone else!" "I will." "Thanks for nothing." "You''re wee." Ciara was fuming at this point. Having nothing more to say or do, she resorted to the only reasonable thing left. Retreat! "Tch... whatever..." She murmured, walking to the exit. "Ciara." Noir called out, causing her heart to jump a little. Ciara swiftly turned to look behind her, wondering what Noir would say. Did he change his mind? Would he apologize? Or...?! "I''ll be carrying out a survey in the next lecture. Make sure you inform your ssmates." Ciara''s eyebrows literally twitched once she heard the reason behind his call. "I-is that all?" "Yes. Thank you. And please close the door on your way out. Thank you." More eyebrow twitches, as well as a dissatisfied grunt, leaked from Ciara as she angrily left the office. Of course, she swung the door wide open without closing it. "Typical." Noir sighed. Usually, students would be punished for such rude behavior, but he was going to let her off the hook. Wasn''t he being merciful and partial enough, now that he thought of it? "Or should I punish her...?" As he considered what choice to make between the two, two students suddenly entered his office. Chapter 104 ERROR DO NOT UNLOCK/READ Tension ran amok in the office. Both teacher and student stared at each other in ufortable silence. On one end was Ciara--her eyes disying some form of anger, perhaps indignation. Her lips were pursed in a frustrated manner, and her eyes never left Noir as she repeated her question. "Why are you here?" Noir''s unfazed expression made her a bit more upset. His deadpan expression unnerved her, while his sigh made her heart jump slightly. "I don''t understand your question." His voice calmly echoed across the room, and his expression showed how serious he was. "You... don''t understand? You just suddenly appeared as our teacher--and only a few days after that whole incident, for that matter. Are you saying it''s all a coincidence?" "Ah. So that''s what you meant. I have my reasons, but--" "I want to know!" Noir''s calm demeanor despite the rising tension made Ciara look foolish, but she didn''t want to relent at this point. She was troubled--no, confused. Noir didn''t seem to have much of an interest in her outside the usual interactions they had in ss. Even Serah and Sam didn''t believe it when she told them of their prior rtionship. It almost seemed like Noir didn''t remember her. Or perhaps... "... Are you even Noir?" She whispered silently. The fact that Richard had an imposter made Ciara consider whether the same could happen to Noir. It was a terrible prospect, but would she rather have the real Noir act like she didn''t even matter to him? "Of course I am, Ciara. I see what''s happening here, though." He nodded, leaking another sigh from his lips. "You do?" "Yes. Do not worry. I haven''t forgotten our arrangement. I am here to protect you. That''s the reason the Archmage decided to allow this exception." Ciara felt speechless at this point. ''S-so, he really is here for me, after all!'' But that begged the question... why wasn''t he even talking to her? Beyond the ssroom, it almost felt like they were strangers! "I know you''re meant to be impartial as a teacher. I get that, but... that doesn''t mean we can''t rte beyond the usual bounds of lecture hours." "I understand that. I never prevented you froming to my office to discuss. As you can see with the case of Mia... I''m not averse to amodating students who wish to discuss after sses." Ciara found herself unable to give a direct response. Noir''s answers were direct and urate, yet they felt uneptable--or rather, inadequate--to Ciara. "W-well, are you saying I''m just like Mia? You view us the same way?" "Not at all. Like I said, I came here to protect you. It is my duty to defend you and prevent harm froming to you, per my agreement with you." From Noir''s perspective, he couldn''t have gone so far for other students. Sure, he did his best to bepetent enough as an educator. However, he wasn''t bound as their protector. To him, the difference between Ciara and Mia should have been clear as day. It wasn''t that he didn''t understand what Ciara''s questions meant--but they were unnecessary. "T-then... I have more priority than Mia and everyone else, right?" She added. Noir nodded calmly. "Since that''s the case, then you''ll help me out, right?" He nodded once more. Ciara''s face brightened up instantly. It seemed she had been worried for nothing, after all. It wasn''t that Noir didn''t care about her, or that it was a pretender disguised as Noir. No... it was simply the way his personality was. ''He has always been like this, after all.'' Since this was the same Noir she remembered, Ciara felt relieved. In this case, she could finally achieve what had been troubling her for some time now. "I need something, Noir. I need to get stronger... more powerful." Her eyes were fixated on his pale face and pitch ck eyes. "I see. You''ve been training?" "Yes. With Serah and Sam. But it''s not enough... not in the slightest." Ciara remembered the words of Richard''s imposter. She recollected how helpless she had been before his power, and how he reminded her of the many who had been sacrificed for her sake. The man had a valid point. "T-the way I am now... I''m too weak. I want the ability to stand on my own. To protect myself and the ones I care about." So far, Noir hadn''t lost. He always came through for her, and he always won. But Ciara remembered how he had passed out during an assassination attempt many months past. If she had been more capable, wouldn''t she have been able to assist him? Besides, it was her desire to stand by his side--not to be a liability, but an ally. "With the level of power I have now, it''s impossible." Ciara understood the implications of her request, however... ... She had run out of options. "Can you tutor me privately once more? I... I want to--" "No." "--U-uh...?" Noir''s steely answer, and his cold expression as he made the deration, gave Ciara an idea of how uninterested he was in her request. "My answer is no." He added. Ciara''s eyes widened even more. The Noir she knew was quite cold--the young girl was well aware of that fact. However, this had to be the first time she had felt such a firm, unyielding, andpletely detached version of Noir. "W-why...?" "You know why. I''m not meant to give you an unfair advantage over the others. I can guide you and teach you. But I can''t actively train and show you how to be even more superior to your ssmates." Ciara was already a Tier 3, while practically everyone in her ss was still in Tier 1. Mia was the only exception--a genius at Tier 2. If Ciara obtained even more power, just how much further would she have ahead of her peers. "B-but I need to be able to--" "Protect yourself? No, at least not at this point." Noir interrupted her, both hands locked together through his fingers. "You''re still young. You''re meant to be learning and having fun. You don''t need to worry about obtaining power, or be overly concerned for your safety." "B-but I--" "Ciara... there are certain beings in this world... that you wouldn''t be able to defeat--even if you trained under me for a million years." At this point, the young girl was silent. She just watched Noir with unexinable frustration. Ciara thought Noir understood her desire to grow stronger. Why else did he train her alongside Gnd and Lorna? She understood what she was proposing was against the rules, but Noir''s top priority was her, wasn''t it? ''All I want is to be able to protect myself... so others don''t have to sacrifice themselves on my behalf.'' Why couldn''t Noir understand that? This was for his own good. "I-I just..." "You broke down when Richar''s imposter was saying all those things to you. You appear better now, but it seems his words are still haunting you." Ciara''s eyes bulged as soon as she heard Noir say this. She truly wasn''t expecting this! ''H-how did he--?!'' "Even if I train you, you wouldn''t be able to face men like him until after a few years, at least. Why bother when I can just handle them for you?" Ciara bit her lip in frustration and stifled emotions. She didn''t know how to exin things to Noir. He was both right and wrong. "You don''t understand... you can''t understand." She finally spoke, her eyes filled with a strangely hostile glow. "You''re strong. That''s why you can speak this way..." Noir''s expression remained unchanged, thus making Ciara even more agitated. However, from her experience, hurtling words at Noir always yielded nothing. As a result-- "Forget it!" --She decided to let it go. "Forget I said anything." "Okay." "I''ll do it on my own." "Alright." "Have fun teaching Mia, and everyone else!" "I will." "Thanks for nothing." "You''re wee." Ciara was fuming at this point. Having nothing more to say or do, she resorted to the only reasonable thing left. Retreat! "Tch... whatever..." She murmured, walking to the exit. "Ciara." Noir called out, causing her heart to jump a little. Ciara swiftly turned to look behind her, wondering what Noir would say. Did he change his mind? Would he apologize? Or...?! "I''ll be carrying out a survey in the next lecture. Make sure you inform your ssmates." Ciara''s eyebrows literally twitched once she heard the reason behind his call. "I-is that all?" "Yes. Thank you. And please close the door on your way out. Thank you." More eyebrow twitches, as well as a dissatisfied grunt, leaked from Ciara as she angrily left the office. Of course, she swung the door wide open without closing it. "Typical." Noir sighed. Usually, students would be punished for such rude behavior, but he was going to let her off the hook. Wasn''t he being merciful and partial enough, now that he thought of it? "Or should I punish her...?" As he considered what choice to make between the two, two students suddenly entered his office. Chapter 105 Ambassadors From The Past Noir was lost in thought, sighing as he remembered his conversation with Ciara. As expected, the young girl didn''t take it too well when he gave her a cold shoulder and told her the things she didn''t want to hear. Noir would have loved to say he did all those things unintentionally, but it would be far from the truth. ''Ciara... this is for the best.'' He thought to himself. Keeping her at arms length was what would be best for her safety¡ªas well as thepletion of his mission. ''Besides, I am a teacher here. It''s against school policy to actively give you an unfair advantage over everyone else...'' That said, Ciara was plenty ahead of the rest of her ssmates. ''If she wants to get stronger, should I train all of them together? That way I have an excuse?'' No that would be work. Since Ciara wasn''t in their level, it would only be a waste of time for her. If he chose to custom-design training regiments for the students, then wouldn''t that expose Ciara''s status as a Tier 3 Mage? ''I need reasonable justification. Then again, thepetition is getting close. Maybe I can...'' Noir was so deep in thought that he almost didn''t sense the two students who entered his office. Both had white hair, and their crimson eyes gleamed like rubies as they ventured into his office. Male and female, the two were, and they had doll-like expressions on their pale face. With elegant, unwasted steps, they approached the seated lecturer. It wasn''t until they reached a certain distance that Noir finally picked up their presence. Jumping to his feet, he sharply greeted them, though he soon realized that was unnecessary. "A-ah, wee. Please have your sea...ts..." He stopped right at the end of his statement when he stared at the two students. A few seconds passed, and he was still looking at their faces. It was almost as though time was still, even though the clock by the wall was ticking. "Noir Novo... greetings." "It seems we do not need to introduce ourselves to you." Noir was struck out of his daze by the confident, utterly cold response made by the two¡ªwho seemed like identical siblings. His dark eyes wavered slightly as he returned to his seat. "What are you doing here?" His tone instantly turned sullen as he maintained his gaze on the two. A bead of sweat fell from Noir''s brow, and he struggled to keep hisposure in check. Something as easy as controlling his facial expression suddenly proved difficult. "Why shouldn''t we be here? We''re students, and you''re a lecturer." The boy replied defiantly. Nothing in his tone indicated he respected the status quo that existed between himself¡ªa student of the institute¡ªand the man he spoke to¡ªa lecturer in said institute. His eyes were simply full of disregard, and his tone disyed it perfectly. "We both know this isn''t a students'' call. Besides... aren''t you two the new transfers I heard about? You fit the bill... Foundation Beginner ss, right?" Noir did his best to remain calm. When he heard of transfer studentsing into the Institute, he had thought the coincidence was too unlikely, given the timing. However, after hearing the ss and description of the students, Noir had let his guard down. Who would have thought that would end up being a fatal mistake? "Well, we wanted to blend in. Being an underdog is the best way to achieve that. Of course, you should have lots of experience in that department... Homunculus #00: Zero." The girl spoke, her lips curled up in a very condescending grin. Noir''s teeth clenched even further, and his brows tightened more, when he heard the name. "So, you know my identity. I see..." Noir''s head gears began turning as he wondered what he was supposed to do in such a confrontation. "... H.E.L.I.X knows I''m here, don''t they? That''s unfortunate." He strained a smile. "Isn''t that pretty obvious by now? Besides, you shouldn''t bother trying to feel us out for information." As he expected, they were going to be tight-lipped about their mission and purpose within the Institute. ''If it was simply to eliminate me, then why would they reveal themselves to me in such a tant way? H.E.L.I.X. is not that sloppy... no.'' Noir felt even more confused. There were a variety of ways this entire thing could y out, but he just wasn''t certain of how far or which route in particr his former organization would take for the current dilemma. "What are your intentions? Come to bring me back?" Noir finally spoke up, ending the tense silence in the office. The students had already taken their seats¡ªeach exchanging nces before giving the lecturer a cold expression. "Like we said earlier, you shouldn''t bother trying to pry us open for information." "We owe you no exnation." "Then why did youe to my office, to begin with!" Before Noir knew it, his hand was smacked against the office table, and a loud noise permeated the room. Both siblings remained undaunted despite this development. They just kept staring at Noir. "Perhaps we''re here to observe you... or to see your reactions when we reveal ourselves to you. Perhaps we''re here to simply mess with you. Who knows?" "I doubt an agent of H.E.L.I.X. would do that." Noir interjected. "Well, the organization also doubted that one of its members would escape and be a merchant, turned bodyguard, turned teacher. How regressive is that? Disgusting." The girl made a snidement, her rude undertone telling Noir exactly what she thought of him. "Let''s be nice. After all, we''re students ourselves. We wouldn''t want to be found disrespecting a lecturer." The boy added, though his smirk didn''t make it appear as though he genuinely felt any consequence would develop from theirck of respect to their lecturer. No, it seemed like the opposite. The behavior of the two made it seem like they were daring Noir to make a move¡ªany move. "I should be preparing for my next lecture, so I''d need the both of you to leave... now." Was what the lecturer finally settled for. More sweat dropped from his face to the table, and his fingers slightly stuttered in impatience. He was simply awaiting their exit. "Alright then. I guess we''ve overstayed our wee." The male rose first, followed by the girl. Noir was surprised by how easygoing the two were being. Not only did they rise from their seat, but they were now on their way to the exit. Hisst meeting with ''Truth'' made it certain that H.E.L.I.X members weren''t particr fond of runaways. Sure, ''Truth'' was different from these two, but... ''Don''t overthink, Noir. Just observe and watch!'' He thought to himself, straining his eyes to see every single detail of the students before him. "Ah, yes... one more thing." The boy paused before exiting the opened door. He was smiling now¡ªan innocent, boylike smile. His sister was also giving a gentle grin. "The Foundation Stage Competition is in a few months, right? That''s interesting, don''t you think?" Noir''s eyes widened, and a sudden revtion befell him. "You... you wouldn''t!" "Wouldn''t what? We''re just asking, you know?'' "Yeah. We''re not in your ss, after all. Were simply Beginners." Noir could feel them taunting him, but he maintained his calm. On campus grounds, these two were very formidable. If Ciara was a cut above the other students, then these two were a hundred¡ªif not more¡ªcut them. "You..." "You should train your students well. Our homeroom teacher says he''ll train us well too. We don''t want any idents to ur when thepetition starts.... now do we?" The two said at the same time. Something about their doll faces and inorganic- sounding voices made them appear far creepier and more intimidating than usual. Noir felt suck on his seat, thinking and rethinking his options. There was one that seemed particrly appealing to him. ''Magic Territory. Should I use it?'' "Don''t even think about it." The boy''s voice broke through Noir''s hesitant thought, and his confident grin told the lecturer how well he was reading the situation. "The consequences of that... can you handle it?" Two against one was somewhat if an unsporty odd, but that wasn''t what bothered Noir the most. He could only keep thinking about more and more countermeasures as he watched both students leave the ss. "Pathetic." He heard one of them say, before the doors were finally mmed and he could see the two siblings no more. "Haaaa...." Noir heaved a huge sigh¡ªboth of relief and of a deep sense of foreboding. "This has progressed faster than I thought." Noir murmured. He knew H.E.L.I.X. would make its move, but this was too fast. ''Did Truth sell me out? No, I doubt it...'' In the end, he still had himself to me for these surge of activities from H.E.L.I.X. If only he had stayed hidden, then he would have kept eluding them. ''If Truth could find me, the others should catch on eventually... I expected that.'' Still...!!! ''I''m not prepared. Not yet!'' * * * [A/N] The past slowly catches up to Noir. What will he do now? Chapter 106 Noirs Survey "Good morning, everyone." Noir greeted his students¡ªmembers of the Foundation Intermediate ss. As expected, they were plenty excited to see him in ss. Ever since his stunt a week ago, the students were always excited to see Noir¡ªwhether for homeroom, or for his lessons on Runes. This time, it was the former. "There''s an important announcement to be made. I would have done so muchter, but it seems I''ll need to move up the schedule." Noir''s face seemed paler than usual to the students, but it was still plenty charming enough for his fans to adore. Half of the ss, which consisted of girls, found themselves more enthralled by their Homeroom teacher as the days went by¡ though many were still dedicated fans of Trevor Netherlore. "What''s the matter, sir? Ciara told us you wanted to carry out a survey today." One of the students asked from the back of the ss. "Indeed, Fabian. It''s rted to the announcement I''m about to make." Noir allowed a few moments of silence to permeate the room before continuing. "The Institute''s Foundation Stage Magic Competition is going to be held about two months from now. Since it spans across the Beginner, Intermediate, and Expert levels, you guys will be participating." The moment he said this, the ss erupted in murmurs. Students began talking to one another¡ªsome in excitement, but most in dread. "Ugh! I almost forgot about thepetition." "Is it that time of the year already?" "Is there a point? Do I really need to participate?" "Come on, dude. If we win, we get to take an Advancement Exam!" "So? Do I strike you as the type that is talented enough to even pass? And so what if I pass? I''d be a flunkie in the Expert ss." "Ah, that''s true¡" "Damn¡ the Experts are sure to win this around again, though." Noir listened to the voices of his students, and he couldn''t me them for their reservations regarding the Foundation Magic Competition. The United Southern Empire''s Magic Institute was divided into three main stages: The Foundation Stage, The Advanced Stage, and the Final Stage¡ªeach stage having three subsses. Everyone in the lecture hall was still in the Foundation Stage, and they were in the Intermediate ss¡ªin essence, at the very center of the food chain. One could hardly call them experienced, but they weren''t newbies either. The Foundation Magic Competition was the first in the Magic Festival Trilogy in the Magic Institute¡ªand Noir''s students were going to be among the key yers in the contest. Every year, thispetition urred, and this was no exception. "Not all of you will be privileged to participate in thepetition. This survey is to thin out the herd¡ separate those who are uninterested in participating from those who are." With a snap of his fingers, Noir caused sheets to appear on the desk of the respective students. At this point, none of them was surprised by Noir''s disy. "Fill out the form honestly. The ss Representative will gather them after Homeroom and bring them to my office." Noir gave a short nce at Ciara''s scowling face before moving it in the direction of another¡ªa girl who seemed to be covering her face with a book. "Just so you know, participation isn''tpulsory. Still¡ I have high expectations from this ss. I hope you haven''t forgotten all I have been telling you." Noir''s eyes narrowed as he began staring at each student. Left to him, he didn''t want any of the students to participate. The fact that two members of H.E.L.I.X. were present made matters worse. Still, he chose to be calm and unfettered. ''I have to perform my role as an educator and encourage their participation. If I don''t Denzel could consider me ipetent, and problems might arise. That could be the goal of those two. Maybe they want me to quit¡ or be fired.'' Either way, he understood that even if he withdrew his students from thepetition, there were still plenty of ways they could wreak havoc on the Institute. Besides¡ ''Isn''t this the perfect opportunity? The perfect excuse to train everyone!'' Noir had learned something during his brief time as an educator¡ and that was the pleasure of teaching. He remembered how proud he was to see Lorna, Gnd, and Ciara grow after teaching them Magic for a few months. He somewhat missed the feeling. After a week with these children, Noir felt the inclination to impart knowledge and power to them. He knew his actions had very little to do with the grand scheme of things, but¡ ''... Even if it''s just a little power¡ they should reach certain heights with it.'' He knew humans had their limits. He understood that a majority of these students would never reach the highest level humanity could explore, and none of them was going to break past that level cap. Still, he hoped they could try their best and reach greater heights than they would have without his help. ''There are certain students who aren''t talented¡'' He thought to himself with a smile. Wouldn''t it be nice if they too could attain some level of power that they could only dream of? "In any case, make up your mind. Choose wisely." Upon finalizing his statement, Noir left the lecture hall and returned to his office, making sure his guard was up and his senses were sharp. These were dangerous times, after all. * * * "What are you gonna do? Will you register?" "Well¡ I just might." "I mean, Mr. Noir is our Homeroom Teacher, right? I''m sure he''ll help us out." "The Expert ss have Mr. Netherlore training them. You think we stand a chance?" "I¡ I don''t know. But I want to put my faith in Mr. Noir!" "Look, even if all of us register, we''ll still be sifted out. There are only limited slots, after all. Isn''t it better to quit now?" "Exactly. We know we won''t qualify to represent the ss, right?" "I know, right¡" The ss was in an uproar after Noir left, and the students couldn''t seem to make up their minds. In contrast, Ciara was busy filling out her survey. "Guess you''ll be participating, huh?" Serah asked Ciara with a knowing look stered on her face. "Of course. You?" Ciara returned the question. "Of course! Hehehe. What of you, Sam?" The two girls nced in their friend''s direction, but were somewhat disappointed by the uncertainty he expressed. "I-I''m not sure yet. I''m still thinking about it¡" "What''s there to think about, though?" "I''m not sure I''m strong enough to stand by your side in thepetition, okay? We''ve been training all this while, but¡ I know I''m the least talented, so¡" The girls gave a sort of sympathetic look at their friend. It was no secret that Sam had esteem issues, but even then¡ "Well, make up your mind." "We won''t force it upon you." "... Eh?" Sam was somewhat surprised by the reaction of the girls. Their cold shoulder and nonchnce puzzled him greatly. Usually, they would try to raise his spirits, or even do their best to remind him of his strong points¡ªwhich was hard considering the kind of person he was. However, this time, they did nothing of the sort. Both girls simply left it up to him. ''Why do I have the feeling that I should just join thepetition?'' Sam thought to himself. After a serious round of internal deliberation, he finally made his choice. "F-fine¡ I''ll join." Sam began filling out his survey as well. "Hehehe. That''s more like it!" "Good choice!" Watching as both girls gave him a thumbs up, Sam was relieved he made the right decision by choosing topete. ''What would have happened if I refused, though¡?'' Something within him dreaded the events that would have urred if the wrong choice had been made. ''GULP!'' * * * ''S-should I do it¡?'' Mia was struggling between joining thepetition and refraining from it. She knew it was going to be a team effort contest, and that was what she dreaded the most. Everyone in ss hated her, and she knew it well. ''Should I just stay away from it? I really want to participate, though¡'' Mia didn''t really understand why, but after her loss to Ciara, she had gained a new perspective on everything. That was perhaps why per personality changed so much. However, there was one thing that remained the same. Boredom. She remained ever-consumed by boredom¡ªwhich was why she kept reading books from the library, trying her best to learn more. The thing was, the Magic Books of her level were not as engaging or interesting as she would like, so Mia eventually had to reach for the ones that the Expert ss used. Unfortunately, since they were ahead of her curriculum, she had to resort to self-reading and had to teach herself a lot of things on the topics. Inevitably, she got stuck. ''But Noir helped me¡ he helped me make sense of everything.'' Mia smiled to herself. She instantly knew what choice she would make after thinking about her Homeroom teacher, and the constant encouragement he gave her. To Mia, as long as Noir was there to help her¡ she felt like she could do anything. Chapter 107 The Qualifiers As instructed, Ciara brought the survey forms of all her ssmates to Noir during break. She simply, coldly, dropped the forms, and then left. No words were exchanged, and she certainly did her best not to meet his gaze. Noir, of course, reciprocated her actions¡ªwhether this was intentional or due to his intense thoughts on how to deal with his adversaries, remained a mystery. "Thank you, Ciara." He finally said as she nearly exited his office. Ciara jumped in surprise when she heard his voice, though pretended not to care as an afterthought. "Y-yeah¡" A murmur escaped her lips, and she proceeded to leave. Upon gently shutting the door behind her, she was finally able to breathe. A flustered expression remained on her face as she took very deep breaths, releasing sighs soon after. "Noir¡ you¡" Her lips were flushed with pink, and she could feel her chest beating fast. Something about his tone sent shivers running through her¡ªor was it the way he said her name? Either way, Ciara realized how easy it was for her anger toward Noir to fizzle out. She actually missed him, and it had taken all her willpower not to meet his gaze during their just-concluded interactions. "Haa¡ what am I doing?" Ultimately, she was still his student. Despite what everyone in her ss kept talking about their feelings for either Noir or Trevor, she knew full well that they were all shallow¡ªthements, that is. In the end, no one was going to act on their feelings, and they were far too young to make such decisions. Besides¡ as someone who belonged to High Nobility, it was not even within her control whom she would eventually end up with. It certainly wouldn''t be a stranger who would up being the teacher, would it? "Argh! What am I even thinking?" Ciara yelled at herself. It was awkward doing that in the hallway, even though it was empty. Realizing this, Ciara silently returned to her ss, hoping no one was close enough to hear something so embarrassing. * * * [THE NEXT DAY] After sorting through your surveys, I made an interesting discovery¡" Noir spoke calmly and softly to his students. All forty-one of them were staring at him with warm eyes and curious gazes. They all wanted to know who would be representing their ss, after all. "None of you chose not to participate. How intriguing." He even leaked a smile as he stared at each student. It was surprising, wasn''t it? None of the kids chose to throw in the towel! "I have to say¡ I''m impressed." Noir nodded. He was sure that at least a few would tap out, considering how limited the slots were for the participants. Certainly, the untalented pupils would also be throwing in the towel¡ right? WRONG! It amazed him everyone chose this path, but that only warmed his heart more. "Unfortunately, only ten of you will be required to participate. That means we''ll need to set some of qualifiers." With the snap of his fingers, Noir sent an orange glow spreading through the room. The students recognized this well. After all¡ª >VWUUUUUUSSSHHHH!!!< They ended up in a familiar ce¡ªthe training room where they had visited during Noir''s first teachings. Was this really going to be like that time? Was Noir going to teach them something cool? The students were eager to see it! Another snap of Noir''s fingers sent exactly forty-one box sets floating in front of each student. "Within the box are materials you''ll be using for this qualifying examination. There''s a certain stone there¡ªit''s a special item used as the base for Rune Stones." Usually, Runes came in form of Rune Stones or Rune Scrolls. This was used for the former. "Rune Stones are usuallybinations of using special Magic Stones and the Runic Inscriptions to produce desired results. In your case, that serves its role properly." Just as Noir exined, within the boxes were the stones. "You''re expected to transcribe a functional Tier 5 Rune onto the Rune Stone. The first ten to seed will participate in thepetition." It was a harsh objective that required them to be swift and decisive¡ªjust as reality often entailed. If they wanted to make the cut, they had to put in the work. The question was¡ just how many would seed? "B-but, this stone¡ its quality isn''t enough to make a Tier 5 Rune Stone!" Noir smiled the moment someone pointed that out. At the very least, it proved they were being observant students. "I understand. That''s why there are three other low-quality Mana Crystals in the box. Use them as you see fit." The moment Noir said this, the really observant students understood the implications. They had to somehow transfer the Mana within the Mana Crystals to the Rune Stone. That required a Grade 2 Rune, at least. They had three low-grade Mana Crystals. If they consumed one or two of them on the transfer, redirecting the power source of thest core to the main stone, they would be able to generate enough power to make a Grade 5 Rune Stone. Of course, this depended on their skill in making a stable Rune that would conserve enough energy while also ensuring the Mana was conducted perfectly without any excesses. Given the fact that only the first ten would seed, it meant they were on a clock. This was a very difficult examination, for sure! The students realized this, gulping instantly. "What are you waiting for? Begin." Thus, the scramble began. They had all been given equal resources, equal time, equal opportunities. However, the true winners would be decided upon by one critical factor¡ªability! * * * "I''m done," Mia spoke softly, approaching Noir with her finalized Rune Stone. It was glowing red, and a perfect cresty on the stone''s surface. It looked perfect, and the girl gracefully handed it over to Noir for inspection. As no one would expect, she was the first to finish¡ªand it was by a wide margin. Many of the students were yet toplete the energy transfer process, talkless of engraving the rune on the stone itself. Even Ciara was just starting her engraving process, making her way behind Mia in terms ofpletion. "It looks perfect, Mia. Well done." Noir smiled, nodding at the highly expectant student. Mia''s face lit up instantly, her eyes widening in excitement. She thoroughly enjoyed Noir''s praise, much to the dissatisfaction of a particr girl among the students. This girl, rather than focusing on the task at hand, was ring heavily at the exchange between Noir and his oblivious student. "Looks like we have our first candidate." Noir dered, hurrying the rest of the students. He was still smiling, and for good reason. ''Mia is even more impressive than I thought.'' Noir had been observing all the students, but the one who had the better parts of his focus was Mia¡ªand it was because of her rune grafting method. Most students would start with the energy transferal, then move on to the stone itself. However, Mia had taken an entirely different approach. ''She first transcribed the rune, ensuring the final results were achieved as urately as possible. No, she actually did a doubleyered rune. Smart girl!'' Mia had engraved the Tier 5 Rune he wanted the students to achieve, but since the stone wasn''t of such quality, the Rune wouldn''t have enough charge to activate. However, she added another Rune to it, which allowed it to absorb the three low-grade Mana Crystals. By directly transferring the Mana to the stone, and not through another borate Rune, both time and energy were conserved. The stone was able toplete the transfer since it had more than enough energy for that, and it was boosted back to its status¡ªthen even beyond. That was the reason why she was able to finish so quickly. ''Impressive. Truly.'' * * * The contest finally ended, and the ten students were selected. Ciara won second ce, and then the troop kept storming in after that. Serah ced sixth, and Sam was fourth. The others were either very talented, or simply more skilled at using Runes. In any case, the gap between each weren''t that high after the first and second. Once the qualifiers were over, Noir addressed every student once again. "I appreciate the fact that you all attempted to be among the students to be chosen. Even after the ten were chosen, none of you stopped your work. This gumption of yours has earned my respect as the teacher of your ss." Noir truly meant every word he said. "Take this as a lesson. Try harder next time." Even during the contest, it was trite that many¡ªif not all¡ªamong the ten would lose. It was only natural in apetition, after all. "The ten who qualified will be split into groups. Two members will be in a group, and I''ve already created a roster." Noir snapped his fingers and a scroll appeared in front of him. The deration of the first group members surprised everyone. "Ciara and Mia. Group One." Chapter 108 DO NOT READ DO NOT READ!!! As instructed, Ciara brought the survey forms of all her ssmates to Noir during break. She simply, coldly, dropped the forms, and then left. No words were exchanged, and she certainly did her best not to meet his gaze. Noir, of course, reciprocated her actions¡ªwhether this was intentional or due to his intense thoughts on how to deal with his adversaries, remained a mystery. "Thank you, Ciara." He finally said as she nearly exited his office. Ciara jumped in surprise when she heard his voice, though pretended not to care as an afterthought. "Y-yeah¡" A murmur escaped her lips, and she proceeded to leave. Upon gently shutting the door behind her, she was finally able to breathe. A flustered expression remained on her face as she took very deep breaths, releasing sighs soon after. "Noir¡ you¡" Her lips were flushed with pink, and she could feel her chest beating fast. Something about his tone sent shivers running through her¡ªor was it the way he said her name? Either way, Ciara realized how easy it was for her anger toward Noir to fizzle out. She actually missed him, and it had taken all her willpower not to meet his gaze during their just-concluded interactions. "Haa¡ what am I doing?" Ultimately, she was still his student. Despite what everyone in her ss kept talking about their feelings for either Noir or Trevor, she knew full well that they were all shallow¡ªthements, that is. In the end, no one was going to act on their feelings, and they were far too young to make such decisions. Besides¡ as someone who belonged to High Nobility, it was not even within her control whom she would eventually end up with. It certainly wouldn''t be a stranger who would up being the teacher, would it? "Argh! What am I even thinking?" Ciara yelled at herself. It was awkward doing that in the hallway, even though it was empty. Realizing this, Ciara silently returned to her ss, hoping no one was close enough to hear something so embarrassing. * * * [THE NEXT DAY] After sorting through your surveys, I made an interesting discovery¡" Noir spoke calmly and softly to his students. All forty-one of them were staring at him with warm eyes and curious gazes. They all wanted to know who would be representing their ss, after all. "None of you chose not to participate. How intriguing." He even leaked a smile as he stared at each student. It was surprising, wasn''t it? None of the kids chose to throw in the towel! "I have to say¡ I''m impressed." Noir nodded. He was sure that at least a few would tap out, considering how limited the slots were for the participants. Certainly, the untalented pupils would also be throwing in the towel¡ right? WRONG! It amazed him everyone chose this path, but that only warmed his heart more. "Unfortunately, only ten of you will be required to participate. That means we''ll need to set some of qualifiers." With the snap of his fingers, Noir sent an orange glow spreading through the room. The students recognized this well. After all¡ª >VWUUUUUUSSSHHHH!!!< They ended up in a familiar ce¡ªthe training room where they had visited during Noir''s first teachings. Was this really going to be like that time? Was Noir going to teach them something cool? The students were eager to see it! Another snap of Noir''s fingers sent exactly forty-one box sets floating in front of each student. "Within the box are materials you''ll be using for this qualifying examination. There''s a certain stone there¡ªit''s a special item used as the base for Rune Stones." Usually, Runes came in form of Rune Stones or Rune Scrolls. This was used for the former. "Rune Stones are usuallybinations of using special Magic Stones and the Runic Inscriptions to produce desired results. In your case, that serves its role properly." Just as Noir exined, within the boxes were the stones. "You''re expected to transcribe a functional Tier 5 Rune onto the Rune Stone. The first ten to seed will participate in thepetition." It was a harsh objective that required them to be swift and decisive¡ªjust as reality often entailed. If they wanted to make the cut, they had to put in the work. The question was¡ just how many would seed? "B-but, this stone¡ its quality isn''t enough to make a Tier 5 Rune Stone!" Noir smiled the moment someone pointed that out. At the very least, it proved they were being observant students. "I understand. That''s why there are three other low-quality Mana Crystals in the box. Use them as you see fit." The moment Noir said this, the really observant students understood the implications. They had to somehow transfer the Mana within the Mana Crystals to the Rune Stone. That required a Grade 2 Rune, at least. They had three low-grade Mana Crystals. If they consumed one or two of them on the transfer, redirecting the power source of thest core to the main stone, they would be able to generate enough power to make a Grade 5 Rune Stone. Of course, this depended on their skill in making a stable Rune that would conserve enough energy while also ensuring the Mana was conducted perfectly without any excesses. Given the fact that only the first ten would seed, it meant they were on a clock. This was a very difficult examination, for sure! The students realized this, gulping instantly. "What are you waiting for? Begin." Thus, the scramble began. They had all been given equal resources, equal time, equal opportunities. However, the true winners would be decided upon by one critical factor¡ªability! * * * "I''m done," Mia spoke softly, approaching Noir with her finalized Rune Stone. It was glowing red, and a perfect cresty on the stone''s surface. It looked perfect, and the girl gracefully handed it over to Noir for inspection. As no one would expect, she was the first to finish¡ªand it was by a wide margin. Many of the students were yet toplete the energy transfer process, talkless of engraving the rune on the stone itself. Even Ciara was just starting her engraving process, making her way behind Mia in terms ofpletion. "It looks perfect, Mia. Well done." Noir smiled, nodding at the highly expectant student. Mia''s face lit up instantly, her eyes widening in excitement. She thoroughly enjoyed Noir''s praise, much to the dissatisfaction of a particr girl among the students. This girl, rather than focusing on the task at hand, was ring heavily at the exchange between Noir and his oblivious student. "Looks like we have our first candidate." Noir dered, hurrying the rest of the students. He was still smiling, and for good reason. ''Mia is even more impressive than I thought.'' Noir had been observing all the students, but the one who had the better parts of his focus was Mia¡ªand it was because of her rune grafting method. Most students would start with the energy transferal, then move on to the stone itself. However, Mia had taken an entirely different approach. ''She first transcribed the rune, ensuring the final results were achieved as urately as possible. No, she actually did a doubleyered rune. Smart girl!'' Mia had engraved the Tier 5 Rune he wanted the students to achieve, but since the stone wasn''t of such quality, the Rune wouldn''t have enough charge to activate. However, she added another Rune to it, which allowed it to absorb the three low-grade Mana Crystals. By directly transferring the Mana to the stone, and not through another borate Rune, both time and energy were conserved. The stone was able toplete the transfer since it had more than enough energy for that, and it was boosted back to its status¡ªthen even beyond. That was the reason why she was able to finish so quickly. ''Impressive. Truly.'' * * * The contest finally ended, and the ten students were selected. Ciara won second ce, and then the troop kept storming in after that. Serah ced sixth, and Sam was fourth. The others were either very talented, or simply more skilled at using Runes. In any case, the gap between each weren''t that high after the first and second. Once the qualifiers were over, Noir addressed every student once again. "I appreciate the fact that you all attempted to be among the students to be chosen. Even after the ten were chosen, none of you stopped your work. This gumption of yours has earned my respect as the teacher of your ss." Noir truly meant every word he said. "Take this as a lesson. Try harder next time." Even during the contest, it was trite that many¡ªif not all¡ªamong the ten would lose. It was only natural in apetition, after all. "The ten who qualified will be split into groups. Two members will be in a group, and I''ve already created a roster." Noir snapped his fingers and a scroll appeared in front of him. The deration of the first group members surprised everyone. "Ciara and Mia. Group One." Chapter 109 Grouping "W-wha¡ª?!" Ciara''s eyes widened with utter shock, but she wasn''t the only one who expressed surprise. Everyone in the ss was surprised by this matchup. However, more than they were surprised, the ones who qualified appeared grateful. They were relieved not to be the ones in Ciara''s shoes. "For the second grou¡ª" "E-excuse me, Mr. Novo." Ciara raised her hand in objection, her eyes clearly showing how much she despised being stuck with Mia as a team member. "Yes? What is the matter?" "Well, um¡ wouldn''t it be weird if the first and second ce in thispetition got ced in the same team? Shouldn''t we try to spread out the power so each team has a better chance of victory?" Ciara knew that whining would get her nowhere with Noir. If she wanted to convince him, she had to prove that her assertion provided some sort of benefit¡ and it did. Logically speaking, it was weird that Noir would concentrate two of the ss'' powerhouses in the same team. Wasn''t that some sort of biased action? "Hmm¡ I see. You make a fair point." Noir rubbed his chin thoughtfully. In response, Ciara''s face gave a somewhat relieved grin. Noir saw her rational point and gave it merit. Since it was like this, there was a chance he would change his mind. Ciara was so caught up in her discourse with Noir that she failed to notice the expressions and grumbles of the other students who qualified. Their reactions weren''t pretty at all. "What do you all think? Should I change my mind and put Mia with another one of you?" Noir turned toward the remaining eight qualified students. It was only when he did this that Ciara realized one critical element¡ "W-what? Come on, Mr. Novo, you''ve already made up your mind, right?" "Y-yeah. I mean, you can''t be wrong about our matchups." "You know better than all of us, after all." "I think it''s good just the way it is." "Y-yeah¡" ¡ No one in the ss wanted to be paired with Mia. That''s right! Ciara didn''t take this fact into ount beforeining about her situation. Even Serah and Sam would rather support Noir''s decision than ept Mia as their team member. Besides, who could me them? Mia was an object of fear and scorn. If Ciara couldn''t tolerate her, who would? "As you can see, Ciara¡ the ss has reached a consensus that this is indeed the optimal decision. Would you go against what the ss feels to be be the best choice?" Perhaps it was just her imagination, but Ciara noticed Noir give a sly smile. ''Damnit! He tricked me!'' If she kept pushing her opinion to Noir, it would make her appear to be an insensitive jerk. At the same time, she didn''t want to be Mia''s partner. ''Unlike my suggestion, Noir has already set the matchup. If I opt for it being changed, it will be like the ss has to make an exception for me.'' That would make everyone turn against her¡ªor, at the very least, make some people dislike her. Ultimately, Ciara knew the only choice avable to her. "I-it''s fine. You know best¡" She spoke,pletely deted. He gaze went to Mia, and their eyes met for a moment. This had been happening a couple of times, and usually Mia would look away anytime they found themselves in such an awkward situation. However, this time, Mia didn''t look away. She just kept staring. Ciara didn''t sense any malice from Mia, mother did she feel anything particrly undesirable about her. Her gaze was just unassuming and normal. Too normal. ''Tch!'' Ciara looked away, folding her hands in disapproval. Noir ignored all of this and continued grouping the rest of her ssmates. After Ciara got ced with Mia, everyone was literally grateful for whoever else they ended up with. The group that seemed to contain the most satisfied members was Group 4. Both Serah and Sam wound up in the same team, causing them even greater satisfaction. Once the group was created, Noir addressed the entire ss once more¡ªencouraging them as well as making an announcement. "I''ll personally train these ten students in preparation for thepetition. After school hours, and during the weekends; we''ll practice for thepetition." The ones who didn''t qualify were obviously jealous of those who did. After all, they would get stronger due to their guidance from Noir. And, this waspletely within school policy, so it was justified. However, once Noir admonished the students and told them of the chances they would also get to be stronger, their pained hearts were soothed¡ªeven if it was just a little. With that, Noir teleported all the students back to their ssroom, thus concluding a rather long homeroom. * * * [One Month Later] "Mr. Noir Novo, how is your preparation going?" One of the many teachers in the staff lounge asked in a cheery voice. Currently, Noir was hanging out with his colleagues in one of their usual social functions. In order to cement his role as a teacher, he had to attend these things once in a while. If he didn''t he could be seen as a snobbish newbie to his seniors, and he was avoiding something that would damage his reputation as well as their impression of him. ''Besides, this is a good ce to gather information.'' Noir thought to himself. He gave a calm smile and replied the teacher in a friendly manner. Even though it wasn''t really any of their business, he still ended up telling them a little about it. "The students show promise. I''m d to be their teacher." He concluded with a slight nod. The lecturers in the hall burst out in cheers andughter. For good reason, most of them liked Noir, while a few others were indifferent. However, he knew one or two lecturers didn''t like him. Fortunately, with most of the teachers on his side, his haters didn''t have much ground to express their dissatisfaction with him publicly. As such, they hid under the facade of indifference¡ªone even pretended to be friendly. ''Well, whatever.'' Noir thought to himself. As long as no direct approach was taken by them, he wasn''t particrly concerned about their disposition.]'' "Noir, you''ve gotten really popr on campus, right?" Speaking of the devil, a teacher approached him with the question. He had a friendly smile, but Noir knew full well what was hidden underneath. This guy was the teacher of the Foundation ss, Beginner Stage. He had tried many times to show Noir ''the ropes'', and had a cheery personality that made everyone think he really liked Noir. ''In actuality, however, he doesn''t like me one bit. Is it because of my sudden appearance? Or the fact that I''m popr than he is?'' The Foundation ss was home to many rumors and gists. A couple of teachers were often mentioned¡ªmost especially Noir Novo and Trevor Netherlore, both of whom were teachers in the Intermediate and Expert sses respectively. The campus was currently abuzz with stories of him and Trevor, while this teacher was hardly mentioned at all. Hecked the poprity that apanied the other teachers in the Foundation ss, enough to make him salty. ''What was his name again? Fabian Durez?'' Noir kept up a straight face as he made this thought. "Yeah, people oftenpare you and Trevor in terms of looks and strength." Fabian Durez grinned widely. Frankly, Noir thought he looked like an idiot, but he made sure to keep his opinion to himself. "We gotta know¡ have you guys ever settled the score?" Gazes fell on both Noir, as well as Trevor¡ªwho had been silently sipping his drink in the room. Both Noir and Trevor stared at each other awkwardly¡ªneither knowing what to say. Should they tell everyone how they had fought in the past, and how Noir was able to foil Trevor''s ns? The two men sighed in response. "Personally, I think they''re pretty equal in terms of looks¡ªboth simply have different charms." A female lecturer grinned toothily. Even though she said this, Noir wondered why her gaze rested especially on his face. Was there something on it, or¡? ''Well, I don''t care.'' He finally decided, choosing instead tough awkwardly. "I''m no match for Noir, honestly. Hahaha!" Trevorughed too, trying to shift the focus to Noir in his usual cunning way. "Oh,e on. You have more experience than I do. You''re also a Tier 8 Mage. Clearly, you''re more superior." Noir returned the burden to Trevor. Both of themughed, of course, but it was clear what they were trying to achieve. "Oh, stop teasing Noir. We don''t even know what your Tier is¡ ah, my apologies. You wanted to keep it private, didn''t you?" "Hahaha¡" Noir gave a friendly smile, but swiftly gave a sharp look to Trevor, letting him know where to end his jokes. Unfortunately, it was toote. "That''s true. We still don''t know what Tier you are, Noir." "Come on, tell us." "Yeah! We''re curious." Noir sighed. He was trying to avoid this, but now he had no other choice. "Fine then¡ I''ll tell you." Chapter 110 DO NOT READ DO NOT READ "W-wha¡ª?!" Ciara''s eyes widened with utter shock, but she wasn''t the only one who expressed surprise. Everyone in the ss was surprised by this matchup. However, more than they were surprised, the ones who qualified appeared grateful. They were relieved not to be the ones in Ciara''s shoes. "For the second grou¡ª" "E-excuse me, Mr. Novo." Ciara raised her hand in objection, her eyes clearly showing how much she despised being stuck with Mia as a team member. "Yes? What is the matter?" "Well, um¡ wouldn''t it be weird if the first and second ce in thispetition got ced in the same team? Shouldn''t we try to spread out the power so each team has a better chance of victory?" Ciara knew that whining would get her nowhere with Noir. If she wanted to convince him, she had to prove that her assertion provided some sort of benefit¡ and it did. Logically speaking, it was weird that Noir would concentrate two of the ss'' powerhouses in the same team. Wasn''t that some sort of biased action? "Hmm¡ I see. You make a fair point." Noir rubbed his chin thoughtfully. In response, Ciara''s face gave a somewhat relieved grin. Noir saw her rational point and gave it merit. Since it was like this, there was a chance he would change his mind. Ciara was so caught up in her discourse with Noir that she failed to notice the expressions and grumbles of the other students who qualified. Their reactions weren''t pretty at all. "What do you all think? Should I change my mind and put Mia with another one of you?" Noir turned toward the remaining eight qualified students. It was only when he did this that Ciara realized one critical element¡ "W-what? Come on, Mr. Novo, you''ve already made up your mind, right?" "Y-yeah. I mean, you can''t be wrong about our matchups." "You know better than all of us, after all." "I think it''s good just the way it is." "Y-yeah¡" ¡ No one in the ss wanted to be paired with Mia. That''s right! Ciara didn''t take this fact into ount beforeining about her situation. Even Serah and Sam would rather support Noir''s decision than ept Mia as their team member. Besides, who could me them? Mia was an object of fear and scorn. If Ciara couldn''t tolerate her, who would? "As you can see, Ciara¡ the ss has reached a consensus that this is indeed the optimal decision. Would you go against what the ss feels to be be the best choice?" Perhaps it was just her imagination, but Ciara noticed Noir give a sly smile. ''Damnit! He tricked me!'' If she kept pushing her opinion to Noir, it would make her appear to be an insensitive jerk. At the same time, she didn''t want to be Mia''s partner. ''Unlike my suggestion, Noir has already set the matchup. If I opt for it being changed, it will be like the ss has to make an exception for me.'' That would make everyone turn against her¡ªor, at the very least, make some people dislike her. Ultimately, Ciara knew the only choice avable to her. "I-it''s fine. You know best¡" She spoke,pletely deted. He gaze went to Mia, and their eyes met for a moment. This had been happening a couple of times, and usually Mia would look away anytime they found themselves in such an awkward situation. However, this time, Mia didn''t look away. She just kept staring. Ciara didn''t sense any malice from Mia, mother did she feel anything particrly undesirable about her. Her gaze was just unassuming and normal. Too normal. ''Tch!'' Ciara looked away, folding her hands in disapproval. Noir ignored all of this and continued grouping the rest of her ssmates. After Ciara got ced with Mia, everyone was literally grateful for whoever else they ended up with. The group that seemed to contain the most satisfied members was Group 4. Both Serah and Sam wound up in the same team, causing them even greater satisfaction. Once the group was created, Noir addressed the entire ss once more¡ªencouraging them as well as making an announcement. "I''ll personally train these ten students in preparation for thepetition. After school hours, and during the weekends; we''ll practice for thepetition." The ones who didn''t qualify were obviously jealous of those who did. After all, they would get stronger due to their guidance from Noir. And, this waspletely within school policy, so it was justified. However, once Noir admonished the students and told them of the chances they would also get to be stronger, their pained hearts were soothed¡ªeven if it was just a little. With that, Noir teleported all the students back to their ssroom, thus concluding a rather long homeroom. * * * [One Month Later] "Mr. Noir Novo, how is your preparation going?" One of the many teachers in the staff lounge asked in a cheery voice. Currently, Noir was hanging out with his colleagues in one of their usual social functions. In order to cement his role as a teacher, he had to attend these things once in a while. If he didn''t he could be seen as a snobbish newbie to his seniors, and he was avoiding something that would damage his reputation as well as their impression of him. ''Besides, this is a good ce to gather information.'' Noir thought to himself. He gave a calm smile and replied the teacher in a friendly manner. Even though it wasn''t really any of their business, he still ended up telling them a little about it. "The students show promise. I''m d to be their teacher." He concluded with a slight nod. The lecturers in the hall burst out in cheers andughter. For good reason, most of them liked Noir, while a few others were indifferent. However, he knew one or two lecturers didn''t like him. Fortunately, with most of the teachers on his side, his haters didn''t have much ground to express their dissatisfaction with him publicly. As such, they hid under the facade of indifference¡ªone even pretended to be friendly. ''Well, whatever.'' Noir thought to himself. As long as no direct approach was taken by them, he wasn''t particrly concerned about their disposition.]'' "Noir, you''ve gotten really popr on campus, right?" Speaking of the devil, a teacher approached him with the question. He had a friendly smile, but Noir knew full well what was hidden underneath. This guy was the teacher of the Foundation ss, Beginner Stage. He had tried many times to show Noir ''the ropes'', and had a cheery personality that made everyone think he really liked Noir. ''In actuality, however, he doesn''t like me one bit. Is it because of my sudden appearance? Or the fact that I''m popr than he is?'' The Foundation ss was home to many rumors and gists. A couple of teachers were often mentioned¡ªmost especially Noir Novo and Trevor Netherlore, both of whom were teachers in the Intermediate and Expert sses respectively. The campus was currently abuzz with stories of him and Trevor, while this teacher was hardly mentioned at all. Hecked the poprity that apanied the other teachers in the Foundation ss, enough to make him salty. ''What was his name again? Fabian Durez?'' Noir kept up a straight face as he made this thought. "Yeah, people oftenpare you and Trevor in terms of looks and strength." Fabian Durez grinned widely. Frankly, Noir thought he looked like an idiot, but he made sure to keep his opinion to himself. "We gotta know¡ have you guys ever settled the score?" Gazes fell on both Noir, as well as Trevor¡ªwho had been silently sipping his drink in the room. Both Noir and Trevor stared at each other awkwardly¡ªneither knowing what to say. Should they tell everyone how they had fought in the past, and how Noir was able to foil Trevor''s ns? The two men sighed in response. "Personally, I think they''re pretty equal in terms of looks¡ªboth simply have different charms." A female lecturer grinned toothily. Even though she said this, Noir wondered why her gaze rested especially on his face. Was there something on it, or¡? ''Well, I don''t care.'' He finally decided, choosing instead tough awkwardly. "I''m no match for Noir, honestly. Hahaha!" Trevorughed too, trying to shift the focus to Noir in his usual cunning way. "Oh,e on. You have more experience than I do. You''re also a Tier 8 Mage. Clearly, you''re more superior." Noir returned the burden to Trevor. Both of themughed, of course, but it was clear what they were trying to achieve. "Oh, stop teasing Noir. We don''t even know what your Tier is¡ ah, my apologies. You wanted to keep it private, didn''t you?" "Hahaha¡" Noir gave a friendly smile, but swiftly gave a sharp look to Trevor, letting him know where to end his jokes. Unfortunately, it was toote. "That''s true. We still don''t know what Tier you are, Noir." "Come on, tell us." "Yeah! We''re curious." Noir sighed. He was trying to avoid this, but now he had no other choice. "Fine then¡ I''ll tell you." Chapter 111 Prelude To The Competition Noir was finally cornered. He was being asked the one question he had avoided all this time. It was something that added to his mystery, but now¡ everyone wanted to know. "Come on, Noir." "Tell us." "We''re waiting." With such expectant faces, the lecturers hounded him with their questions and unyielding curiosity. He had to budge eventually. And budge he did. "My Tier is¡" Noir sighed as he spoke. There was only one choice left for him at this point. He didn''t want to do this, but he had to. "... Tier 6." He had to lie. "W-whoah! Are you serious?" "I mean¡ I was expecting something much higher, but¡" "Are you crazy? It''s because you all keepparing him to Trevor. Noir, you''re amazing for reaching Tier 6 at such a young age!" "I know, right? Most lecturers here just stagnate at Tier 5. A few reach Tier 6. Only a few like Trevor and those high-council guys ever reach Tier 7 and 8." Of course, it wasmon knowledge that only the Archmage could use Tier 9 Magic. As such, the lecturers found Noir''s words believable. Well, almost all of them. Two, in particr, considered Noir''s words to be nothing but a in-faced lie. "Wow. Hahaha! I guess I would win in a fight, after all." Trevor Netherlore pretended tough heartily. "I also recently reached Tier 6, Mr. Noir. Maybe we can spar together sometime." Gnd also chuckled. These two knew full well that Noir''s capabilities far exceeded what he imed. However, they were also not in situations to deny what he had just said as truth. For Gnd, he owed too much to possibly snitch on Noir. Not only did he receive training from the brilliant young man, but he owed his life to him. As for Trevor¡ he simply wouldn''t dare to cross Noir. As a result, all three were in agreement. "Hahaha. Indeed!" As such, they allughed, drowning themselves in the cheery atmosphere around them. * * * After tiring himself out by conversing with the lecturers, Noir finally reached his limits and decided to call it a night. He nimbly left the lounge, finding himself outside in no time. Finally taking in a fresh breath of air, Noir felt free from the entrapment of social interactions. ''Did I bite off more than I can chew?'' He asked himself. His social life demanded so muchmunication with others that he already felt plenty drained. He never expected this to be the consequence of taking such a job. "You okay? Your face seems paler than usual." A voice appeared from behind Noir. He wasn''t surprised by it, nor was he taken by surprise by the presence that appeared. He had sensed himing, after all. "I''ll live." Noir slowly turned in the direction of Trevor, the man who gave a knowing smile. "I get how you feel. I also get drained by social interactions." Noir instantly shot him a look of disbelief. It was in, but the message was sent quite well. "H-hey! I''m serious, you know? It gets a little too much¡ªthe attention and whatnot. Sometimes, I just want to be alone." Trevor tried to justify himself, but Noir still didn''t seem to be buying it. "You seem like you enjoy the attention, though." "Yeah, that''s what it looks like." Noir couldn''t help but admit that things weren''t usually as they seemed¡ªand that rang true for men like Trevor the most. Most wouldn''t suspect a good deal of his schemes, so he had to be very good at pretending. ''Which is why I should be careful too¡'' Noir thought to himself. "So, how''s Ciara and the rest of the ss doing?" "Why are you asking?" Noir instantly interjected, slowly walking away from Trevor. Thetter, being very adamant, of course, swiftly caught up to Noir and gave a friendly smile. Pretense would do no good, but he did his best to maintain an aura of niceties nheless. "Come on, it''s just a harmless question." "We arepetitors, are we not? Why would you want to know of the well-being of my ss when your students will be facing off against mine?" "You''re no fun¡" Trevor sighed, nearly rolling his eyes at Noir. "You''re really taking this wholepetition thing seriously, aren''t you?" "Of course." Noir''s response was instantaneous. "I see. Well, I''m not. This is just a means to an end. I won''t allow my students to mess up, and they''ll do things to the best of their ability. However, that''s just about it." Trevor struck Noir as someone who was more focused on achieving his objective. The only reason he did all he did was because of some sort of benefit he hoped to gain. His ''nice teacher'' and ''brilliant genius'' persona had helped him to attain the reputation and influence he now held within the Institute. ''I can''t help but agree with him on that¡'' Noir wondered why exactly he was going so far for thepetition. Why exactly did he put it on such a pedestal? Was it simply for the sake of the students¡ªto influence their growth and ensure they were better mages? He would be lying to himself if he thought that. Noir knew the true reason for his cooperation and dedication to the cause. ''H.E.L.I.X.'' His mind echoed. Those two who barged into his office were sure to be among thepetitors, and he knew they would be targeting his ss. That was one of the reasons he tried to y along with the teacher of the Foundation Beginner ss. Unfortunately, that approach didn''t yield enough results. ''Even he doesn''t have a lot of information about them. He says they''re talented and well-behaved, but that''s it.'' At this point, Noir knew he was grasping at straws. He didn''t have enough information, so he was kind of desperate. "Do you know about the white-haired twins in the Beginner ss?" Noir suddenly decided to ask Trevor. He had avoided this alternative for as long as possible, but he was now desperate. "Oh, them? Well¡ let''s see¡" Trevor suddenly gave Noir a grin that showed he was right for asking him. "... They''re like you, aren''t they?" Noir nodded instantly. There was no need for charades when dealing with Trevor. Besides, since thetter had done him a favor by going straight to the point, Noir felt he owed Trevor a simr courtesy. "Might I ask why they''re here?" "Why else?" Noir sighed. "You, huh? I see. Well, I don''t really know anything about them. They approached me and actually made me tell them all about you. I couldn''t resist." It was just as Noir suspected. "They warned me not to tell you unless you asked me directly. So¡ here we are." ''Now I see why he spoke to me about it so easily.'' Noir gave another tired sigh. While he felt like the two had predicted this route, and they had yet again cornered Noir, he also appreicated the fact that the conversation hadn''t been a total waste. ''I''ve learned a bit more. That''s good enough for now.'' He thought to himself. "In any case¡" Noir turned away from Trevor, walking alone. "... Thanks for the info." In a sh of orange light, Noir began vanishing into the night. "One final thing, though. You better get serious in training your kids." The orange light consumed Noir, causing him to disappear. "You wouldn''t want to be humiliated as their educator, would you?" Thus, Trevor was left all alone in the cold, dark night. ''Noir, what are you thinking?'' He thought to himself, recounting his experience with the two homunculi, as well as his encounter with Noir. Something didn''t seem to add up. ''What happened to the ''Noir'' from back then? He doesn''t seem to be the same¡'' Trevor despite his curiosity, however, knew what was best for him. If he was to survive the sh between Noir and his enemies¡ªas well as see the fulfillment of his own ambitions¡ªhe had to steer clear from any side. He couldn''t afford to make either party his enemy. ''If possible, when the dust settles¡ I can reap some benefits.'' * * * [The Foundation Competition] After weeks of training, it was finally time. The auditorium was filled with the cheers of many¡ªstudents and staff alike. Different faces could be seen among the hundreds of watchers who were clearly excited about what they were to experience. Many weren''t really interested in the students as much as they were in their sportsmanship. Most were more intrigued in a certain topic¡ªsomething that remained on their minds despite months since its origination. Trevor Netherlore versus Noir Novo! "I wonder whose students will do better!" "Mr. Novo''s, of course!" "You gotta be kidding. Mr. Netherlore has far more experience. Plus, his students are seniors." "Like that matters. I heard Mr. Novo spent more time training his students. "Well, I guess we''ll see¡" "Indeed¡" The cries and cheers rang among the audience as the moderator took the stage and the judges sat in their high estate. It was finally time for thepetition¡ tomence! Chapter 112 ERROR DO NOT READ!!! He was being asked the one question he had avoided all this time. It was something that added to his mystery, but now¡ everyone wanted to know. "Come on, Noir." "Tell us." "We''re waiting." With such expectant faces, the lecturers hounded him with their questions and unyielding curiosity. He had to budge eventually. And budge he did. "My Tier is¡" Noir sighed as he spoke. There was only one choice left for him at this point. He didn''t want to do this, but he had to. "... Tier 6." He had to lie. "W-whoah! Are you serious?" "I mean¡ I was expecting something much higher, but¡" "Are you crazy? It''s because you all keepparing him to Trevor. Noir, you''re amazing for reaching Tier 6 at such a young age!" "I know, right? Most lecturers here just stagnate at Tier 5. A few reach Tier 6. Only a few like Trevor and those high-council guys ever reach Tier 7 and 8." Of course, it wasmon knowledge that only the Archmage could use Tier 9 Magic. As such, the lecturers found Noir''s words believable. Well, almost all of them. Two, in particr, considered Noir''s words to be nothing but a in-faced lie. "Wow. Hahaha! I guess I would win in a fight, after all." Trevor Netherlore pretended tough heartily. "I also recently reached Tier 6, Mr. Noir. Maybe we can spar together sometime." Gnd also chuckled. These two knew full well that Noir''s capabilities far exceeded what he imed. However, they were also not in situations to deny what he had just said as truth. For Gnd, he owed too much to possibly snitch on Noir. Not only did he receive training from the brilliant young man, but he owed his life to him. As for Trevor¡ he simply wouldn''t dare to cross Noir. As a result, all three were in agreement. "Hahaha. Indeed!" As such, they allughed, drowning themselves in the cheery atmosphere around them. * * * After tiring himself out by conversing with the lecturers, Noir finally reached his limits and decided to call it a night. He nimbly left the lounge, finding himself outside in no time. Finally taking in a fresh breath of air, Noir felt free from the entrapment of social interactions. ''Did I bite off more than I can chew?'' He asked himself. His social life demanded so muchmunication with others that he already felt plenty drained. He never expected this to be the consequence of taking such a job. "You okay? Your face seems paler than usual." A voice appeared from behind Noir. He wasn''t surprised by it, nor was he taken by surprise by the presence that appeared. He had sensed himing, after all. "I''ll live." Noir slowly turned in the direction of Trevor, the man who gave a knowing smile. "I get how you feel. I also get drained by social interactions." Noir instantly shot him a look of disbelief. It was in, but the message was sent quite well. "H-hey! I''m serious, you know? It gets a little too much¡ªthe attention and whatnot. Sometimes, I just want to be alone." Trevor tried to justify himself, but Noir still didn''t seem to be buying it. "You seem like you enjoy the attention, though." "Yeah, that''s what it looks like." Noir couldn''t help but admit that things weren''t usually as they seemed¡ªand that rang true for men like Trevor the most. Most wouldn''t suspect a good deal of his schemes, so he had to be very good at pretending. ''Which is why I should be careful too¡'' Noir thought to himself. "So, how''s Ciara and the rest of the ss doing?" "Why are you asking?" Noir instantly interjected, slowly walking away from Trevor. Thetter, being very adamant, of course, swiftly caught up to Noir and gave a friendly smile. Pretense would do no good, but he did his best to maintain an aura of niceties nheless. "Come on, it''s just a harmless question." "We arepetitors, are we not? Why would you want to know of the well-being of my ss when your students will be facing off against mine?" "You''re no fun¡" Trevor sighed, nearly rolling his eyes at Noir. "You''re really taking this wholepetition thing seriously, aren''t you?" "Of course." Noir''s response was instantaneous. "I see. Well, I''m not. This is just a means to an end. I won''t allow my students to mess up, and they''ll do things to the best of their ability. However, that''s just about it." Trevor struck Noir as someone who was more focused on achieving his objective. The only reason he did all he did was because of some sort of benefit he hoped to gain. His ''nice teacher'' and ''brilliant genius'' persona had helped him to attain the reputation and influence he now held within the Institute. ''I can''t help but agree with him on that¡'' Noir wondered why exactly he was going so far for thepetition. Why exactly did he put it on such a pedestal? Was it simply for the sake of the students¡ªto influence their growth and ensure they were better mages? He would be lying to himself if he thought that. Noir knew the true reason for his cooperation and dedication to the cause. ''H.E.L.I.X.'' His mind echoed. Those two who barged into his office were sure to be among thepetitors, and he knew they would be targeting his ss. That was one of the reasons he tried to y along with the teacher of the Foundation Beginner ss. Unfortunately, that approach didn''t yield enough results. ''Even he doesn''t have a lot of information about them. He says they''re talented and well-behaved, but that''s it.'' At this point, Noir knew he was grasping at straws. He didn''t have enough information, so he was kind of desperate. "Do you know about the white-haired twins in the Beginner ss?" Noir suddenly decided to ask Trevor. He had avoided this alternative for as long as possible, but he was now desperate. "Oh, them? Well¡ let''s see¡" Trevor suddenly gave Noir a grin that showed he was right for asking him. "... They''re like you, aren''t they?" Noir nodded instantly. There was no need for charades when dealing with Trevor. Besides, since thetter had done him a favor by going straight to the point, Noir felt he owed Trevor a simr courtesy. "Might I ask why they''re here?" "Why else?" Noir sighed. "You, huh? I see. Well, I don''t really know anything about them. They approached me and actually made me tell them all about you. I couldn''t resist." It was just as Noir suspected. "They warned me not to tell you unless you asked me directly. So¡ here we are." ''Now I see why he spoke to me about it so easily.'' Noir gave another tired sigh. While he felt like the two had predicted this route, and they had yet again cornered Noir, he also appreicated the fact that the conversation hadn''t been a total waste. ''I''ve learned a bit more. That''s good enough for now.'' He thought to himself. "In any case¡" Noir turned away from Trevor, walking alone. "... Thanks for the info." In a sh of orange light, Noir began vanishing into the night. "One final thing, though. You better get serious in training your kids." The orange light consumed Noir, causing him to disappear. "You wouldn''t want to be humiliated as their educator, would you?" Thus, Trevor was left all alone in the cold, dark night. ''Noir, what are you thinking?'' He thought to himself, recounting his experience with the two homunculi, as well as his encounter with Noir. Something didn''t seem to add up. ''What happened to the ''Noir'' from back then? He doesn''t seem to be the same¡'' Trevor despite his curiosity, however, knew what was best for him. If he was to survive the sh between Noir and his enemies¡ªas well as see the fulfillment of his own ambitions¡ªhe had to steer clear from any side. He couldn''t afford to make either party his enemy. ''If possible, when the dust settles¡ I can reap some benefits.'' * * * [The Foundation Competition] After weeks of training, it was finally time. The auditorium was filled with the cheers of many¡ªstudents and staff alike. Different faces could be seen among the hundreds of watchers who were clearly excited about what they were to experience. Many weren''t really interested in the students as much as they were in their sportsmanship. Most were more intrigued in a certain topic¡ªsomething that remained on their minds despite months since its origination. Trevor Netherlore versus Noir Novo! "I wonder whose students will do better!" "Mr. Novo''s, of course!" "You gotta be kidding. Mr. Netherlore has far more experience. Plus, his students are seniors." "Like that matters. I heard Mr. Novo spent more time training his students. "Well, I guess we''ll see¡" "Indeed¡" The cries and cheers rang among the audience as the moderator took the stage and the judges sat in their high estate. It was finally time for thepetition¡ tomence! Chapter 113 [Bonus ] The Foundation Competition [Pt 1] ? "Here is the roster for thepetition. Burn it into your memories, both the participants and the audience!" The Moderator said in a booming voice. In a sh, a powerful golden light surged through the air, and a wide screen, like a sheet made of pure energy, popped up. The screen disyed the list of students who would be fighting, and their cements in the grand scheme of things. "WOOOOHOOOOOOOOO!!!" As expected, the crowd gave a deadening roar in cheers. Despite their festive and obviously exhrated mood, there was one man in particr who remained stoic and quiet as he observed the list. "This could be a little troublesome¡" His whispers echoed. ******** Noir watched in silence as he observed the multitude of students that murmured in excitement and expectation within the massive auditorium. It was shaped like a diator arena, with seats circling the center stage which wasrge enough to hold whatever battle that was expected to ur. The widened eyes of both students and staff alike greeted the battlefield as they impatiently awaited thepetition to begin. In simple terms. The Foundation Competition was going to take ce among the three Stages within the Foundation ss for a total of five rounds. The Elimination Round The Qualifying Round The Quarter-Finals The Semi-Finals The Finals Each ssroom was expected to bring a total of five teams of two, making a total of ten students from the Beginner, Intermediate, and Expert Stages each. However, considering the fact that the students were expected to maintain their team status, it felt best to address them as five units, rather than ten individuals. Noir already knew of the rules as he watched the moderator from the corner. The issue on his mind was something far steeper. ''It''s thepetition roster¡'' He sighed. The roaster operated by separating students into three separate matches for the first round, which was meant to eliminate the first batch of students. In this round, only eight groups, out of the initial fifteen, would be allowed to move to the Qualifying Round. The Qualifying Round wasn''t particrly meant to eliminate, but rather to test the skills of each student as they disyed their powers without fighting their fellow students. They would simply ovee the challenge posed to them, and that was it. The Quarter-Finals resumed the battle format, pitting the eight groups against each other in a total of four different matches. The four that won would move on to the Semi-Finals, which consisted of only two matches. After that, of course, was the Finals. "Based on the chart drawn, if Ciara and Mia manage to advance, they''ll end up facing those two in the Semi-Finals¡" Noir muttered. Fabian Durez''s prized pupils; the stars of the Beginner Stage in the Foundations ss. "John and Jane, eh? What a nice name they''ve given themselves¡" They were certainly rogue elements, but at this point, his hands were tied. All he could do was watch. ''Good luck, Ciara. Mia, you too. Everyone, please do well.'' All participants were ced in a different room, so they were toe out together; apart from their instructors. ''I should go to my instructor''s seat¡'' Noir''s thoughts trailed. ''Looks like we''re about to start.'' ******* The participants filed out of the room they were all kept in, and the moderator exined the rules to them. As Noir had concluded earlier, just as the rosters showed, the fifteen groups were divided into three different matches. Their Stages were also mixed as well, ensuring each match had a mix of all three participant affiliations. It was, in simple terms, a Battle Royale. Before long, it was time for the first match tomence. Everyone held their breath and silence pervaded the hall as they awaited the voice of the moderator to kickstart it. "You may begin!" The students swiftly maintained their positions, each duo initiating whatever magical effects they desired to kickstart their match. The first pair, Aria and Kael, specialized in elemental magic. Aria''s nimble fingers danced through the air as she conjured a swirling tornado of mes, while Kaelmanded the forces of water, forming a protective barrier around them. Across from them, stood Marcus and Elena, experts in illusion magic. Marcus cast an intricate illusion of abyrinth, disorienting their opponents, while Elena projected images of themselves, creating confusion and misdirection. Next were Azura and Thorne, practitioners of Enhancement magic. Their bodies glowed with energy as they charged at their opponents to shorten the distance. At the opposite end were Lillian and Lucius, practitioners of formidable Magic Runes. Lillian unleashed bolts of dark energy, thanks to his quick Runework on the ground, causing the air to crackle with sinister electricity, while Lucius manipted shadows, obscuring their opponents'' vision. Finally, there were Seraphina and Orion, the duo well-versed in enchantments. Seraphina chanted ancient incantations, empowering their weapons with magical energy, while Orion cast protective enchantments, forming a shield that repelled iing spells. As the battlemenced, spells flew through the air like streaks of light. Aria and Kael unleashed a torrent of fireballs, causing the ground to shake and engulfing their adversaries in a scorching inferno. Marcus and Elena countered with illusory duplicates, each appearing and disappearing with a flicker, confusing their opponents and buying them precious moments to n their next move. Azura and Thorne charged into the fray, their enchanted bodies exuding power. Azura soared above, unleashing gusts of wind that sent their opponents flying, while Thorne brought his massive fists crashing down, shaking the very foundations of the arena. Lillian and Lucius kept up their Runes, their attacksshing out with malevolent force. The battle raged on, each pair utilizing their unique abilities to gain the upper hand. The hall reverberated with explosive bursts of energy, shattering stone and shaking the arena. The air hummed with anticipation, as the audience watched, spellbound by the dazzling disy of magic and skill. As the battle neared its climax, fatigue began to set in. The students'' breathing grew heavy, and their movements slowed, but their determination remained unwavering. The magicpetition had be a test of resilience and strategy. In a final surge of power, the students unleashed their most potent spells,enchantments, enhancements, and runes, pushing themselves to the limits. The sh of magic created a dazzling spectacle, illuminating the hall in a kaleidoscope of colors. The very fabric of reality seemed to tremble under the brilliance of Magic. And then¡ >BOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!< Out of the conflict emerged flickers of light and a hail of smoke. eaglesnov?1,§ão§® After the dust settled and the match was set, only two teams were still standing. To no one''s surprise, they were the winners of that round. * * * [A/N] Hello, everyone. It''s been a while, hasn''t it? Did you miss me? Do you want me to continue this book? Leave ament if so. Thanks for waiting. Chapter 114 The Foundation Competition [Pt 2] ? The contest continued, not wavering in the excitement it had garnered over the course of the first match. The two groups that won consisted of the duo of students specializing in Elemental Magic Spells¡ªKael and Aria¡ªwho came from the Expert ss, as well as the other duo who expertly used Runes. "Lilian and Lucius, eh? They''re not bad¡" Noir muttered to himself. "Not bad at all." They also belonged to the Expert ss, which wasn''t surprising in the slightest. In the end, the more advanced students would be the ones most likely to win. "But, well, this second match should be different." His eyes narrowed as he watched two particr students take the stage. They had pure white hair and matching looks, almost seeming like angelic twins, though Noir knew better than to think of them as such. "John and Jane are participating in this round. I wonder what''ll happen¡" He was relieved they weren''t facing Ciara and Mia right off the bat, but that didn''t make him any less concerned. After all, he still had students in the ring. ''If they go too far, then I''ll have no choice but to¡'' His thoughts trailed, fading with the loud noise that drowned the environment in cheers. It was time for the match to begin. ******** Five pairs of students, each armed with a deep reservoir of magical knowledge, stood at the center of the vast arena. The air crackled with anticipation, and the audience,prising fellow students, professors, and magical beings, watched eagerly, their eyes fixed on the spectacle about to unfold. The first pair, ra and Rn, stepped forward, their hands intertwining as they shared a silentmunication. ra, with her emerald eyes and flowing silver hair, specialized in enchantments, while Rn, with his fiery red mane and intense gaze, excelled in elemental spells. The bond between them was as strong as their magic. Their opponents, the duo of Aurora and Tristan, were known for their expertise in enhancement spells. Aurora, with her ethereal beauty and shimmering golden locks, emanated an aura of power. Tristan, with his rugged charm and piercing blue eyes, possessed the strength of an earth mage. Together, they were a formidable team. The third pair, Lillian and Asher, stepped forward, their eyes glinting with determination. Lillian, with her dark curls and piercing gaze, was skilled in elemental maniption, particrly with water and ice. Asher, with his lithe figure and quick reflexes, specialized in enchantments and illusions. They were known for their tactical brilliance and cunning strategies. The fourth pair had a simr level of prestige as the aforementioned three, while the final pair¡ belonged to none other than the white-haired twins. Till date, the depths of their powers remained unexplored. "Begin!" >BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!< As the battlemenced, the arena erupted with shes of light and resonating echoes of spells. ra weaved intricate enchantments, creating a shield of shimmering energy that protected her and Rn from Aurora and Tristan''s powerful attacks. Rn countered with a wave of elemental fury, conjuring gusts of wind and bursts of fire that threatened to overwhelm their opponents. Meanwhile, Lillian and Asher moved swiftly, their movements a graceful dance. Lillian summoned torrents of water, manipting them into icy projectiles that crashed upon their adversaries. Asher, with his enchanting words and swift gestures, cast illusions, creating mirages that confused and disoriented their opponents. The battle raged on, each pair demonstrating their unique magical prowess. The audience gasped in awe as spells collided, the sh of elemental forces sending shockwaves through the air. The arena became a symphony of magic, with brilliant arcs of lightning, cascades of mes, and cascading waves of ice dancing across the battlefield. Amidst the chaos, ra and Rn emerged victorious in their duel against Aurora and Tristan. ra''s enchantments ensnared their opponents, leaving them vulnerable to Rn''s powerful elemental onught. The defeated pair, though battered and bruised, acknowledged their opponents'' prowess with a respectful nod. Meanwhile, Lillian and Asher faced fierce opposition from the remaining teams, theirbined forces proving to be a formidable challenge. Lillian''s mastery over water and ice proved invaluable as she froze their opponents'' spells in mid-air, while Asher''s illusions deceived and bewildered their adversaries. With each calcted move, they brought their opponents to their knees. In a final showdown, the remaining pairs shed in a disy of magical might. ra and Rn''s fusion of enchantment and elemental spells surged forth, overwhelming their opponents with an unstoppable force. Lillian and Asher, drawing upon their tactical brilliance, devised intricate strategies that outwitted their foes at every turn. Amid all of this, no one could spot the twins. It was almost like they werepletely nonexistent on the chaotic grounds. Explosions and sparks burst forth, yet nothing of note could be said about them. It almost felt like they were ghosts. ¡ Right up to the end of the round. When the dust settled, three pairs stood victorious. ra and Rn, Lillian and Asher, and one other pair¡ the ones that hadn''t shown a single bit of activity from start to finish¡ªJohn and Jane. They stood as the embodiment of triumph and determination, their magic intertwined and their spirits ame. The audience, unsure of what to say, simply cheered in victory. A win was still a win, after all. Perhaps that was so for almost everyone who watched. All but one. ********* "As expected, they''re strong." Noir had seen it all. During the battle, they had simply erased their presence, rendering themselves obscure. The fight that was meant to have dragged out for longer had also been cut short by their invisible interventions. Before even the audience could suspect anything, the match ended up being over. "Just as they nned. It seems they don''t want to reveal anything yet¡" Noir mumbled. Taking all that happened into ount, he gave a small sigh. ''I''ll just have to wait and see.'' * * * [A/N] I have a new novel ongoing, and I would really appreciate your support. The title is "Only I Can See The End" Please support me by checking it out. Thank you all. Cheers. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!